I opened my eyes, the sun was high up in the sky. It must have been past midday. One p.m. at least. My girlfriend laid on my side, her head on my chest, her arm around my belly. She was sweaty at least as much as I felt I was. We had to wake up. But did I rally have to wake her. She seemed so fine, sleeping. Still it was kind of late. We had to go to lunch. I was so thirsty. I remembered of a bottle of water we brought with us. In the bag. But the bag was beyond her. I tried to take it with my free arm. Past beyond her shoulder the surface I encountered was not what I expected. Not the texture of the bag but something very strange. It was something box-like, smooth on top, plastic on the side.

“What is this?”

She woke up. “Hey?”

“Hey! I was trying to take the water from the bag, but I reached only this box behind you.”

“What box? Let me see.” She turned around and froze. “Oh my … what is ...” While she was turning on her back she hit the box that stumbled down like a sandcastle. It raised a little cloud of dust. “Oh my God, what … I mean, what is this?” She inspected the still-standing part of the sandcastle.

“What is it, Mee?”

“Shush” she silenced me. “Is this … hey, what was that? Ohmygo, are those … what?! Like, for real?! What … the … fuck?!”

“Mee, I am scared, what’s going on? Can I see?”

“Hun” she exclaimed vigorously “don’t move! Listen, stay still. I am gonna crawl on you into the sea. Meanwhile you must remain as motionless as you can.”

She started to turn back in my direction. Then she used her arm to push her body on mine and started crawling down.

“Mee, if this is some kind of sexual joke, I am not in the mood now, you scared me before.”

“I am not joking. We have to be as careful as possible!”

“Why? What’s the matter with this box?” Then I made the mistake of looking to the side, through the dust, to the box. What I saw was, at the least, disconcerting. Apartments. I mean, the inside-out version of an apartment-building. There was a lot of confusion since part of the building collapsed when my girlfriend hit it accidentally with her shoulder. But still everything inside was recognizable. I could distinguish a table with chairs, on the third floor, a bedroom on the sixth, a living room with two sofas (one of which hanging above the ruins). And then carpets, cabinets, television screens, kitchen sinks. It was a full blown diorama of domestic life. I could not understand what I was looking at. I was puzzled indeed and frightened by the fact that I was not on the beach anymore. And then I finally realized, in the most terrifying way. Behind the jamb of a door something moved slightly. A head. Every neuron in my brain started firing signal chaotically. I was in complete astonished terror. A head? Human head! Human eyes, looking directly at me. I gulped hard. I turned immediately my head up, looking at the sky.

I closed my eyes whispering “This is not possible. This is not happening. Go back to reality.” I was hyperventilating for the first time in my life. My first panic attack. Still now, I consider it to be completely justified by the situation. And then something even more confusing and non-comprehensible happened. I felt something wet on my crotch.

“What?” I opened my eyes. I dared not immediately to look down. And then the wet sensation came again. “Mee?”

“mmmhf...” was the fully expected and still really upsetting answer. I looked down.

“Mee! What the heck are you doing?” She stopped for a moment and started whining.

“Hun, I don’t know. I can’t help it. I feel the urge.” She seemed completely mesmerized. Kind of scary from my perspective.

“What? Right now? Right here?”

“I don’t know why! I was just crawling. But my boobies where hit by your shaft. I felt it. The touch, the softness. I need it”. She started indulging more and more vigorously in her activity.

“Wait” I thought, “How could you ...” then I realized by instinctively touching my hips. Swimsuit was no more. Apparently, clothes don’t grow. In the world I was accustomed to, neither did people. But that world was gone, like the swimsuit and with it the old rules. Neither my girlfriend wore any garment to cover her body. Anything but the bracelets on her wrist. Not all of them, she used to have a collection of stuff on her left arm. Most of it was gone with the bikini. Most of it except the bracelet I knew for sure were made of metal. A stylized golden snake biting his tail and a silver bracelet with pending decoration. The ant-sized silver elephant that joyfully hanged from the stuck of jewelry was now probably big enough to rival with every life-sized counterpart. This train of thought was not enough to distract me completely from the fact that my girlfriend was now naked, kneeing in the water, with my penis deep down her right cheek.

“Mee! We are naked, you are naked! There is … oh God … there is people out here. It is absolutely not the case to keep going.”

“I know, I promise it will be quick! I can’t help it. I want to eat it. Please, just let me.” She started licking her toy from the base to the tip. I tried to get up a little but I immediately heard cracks forming under my back and more dust raised. I decided to withdraw from my intention. My girlfriend stopped using the tongue and started using the lips. Then she started using the tongue again from within her mouth. I knew since a while that the flesh is weak, but that day I gave a very disappointing proof of integrity. 

The noise was tremendous. It was like hearing a waterfall roar from its base. The titanic lips, large enough to envelope a building were making it impossible not only to avoid hearing, but also to avoid listening. The combined effect of salivation and suction made the whole thing sound like rhythmic succession of waves in a stormy sea. Elsa was, for her own misfortune, by far the nearest spectator of the show.

That morning she was enjoying her vacation on the beach with her eight years old son Arthur. She was lying on the seat, deeply absorbed in the reading of the last novel about her favorite detective, when the whole world started to shake and tremble. She thought immediately of an earthquake. The sudden reflex made her jump out of the seat looking for her son, struck in complete dismay for the immediate existential threat.

“Mom?!” was the voice that awakened her. There he was, six or seven rows of seat ahead, on the shoreline, holding his marbles. She screamed back reaching with the hand in her son direction when the shaking and rumbling became vastly more imminent. She turned to the left just to be baffled by a sight beyond comprehension. Introduced by a sandstorm of umbrellas and towels, woods and plastic, there it came a gigantic couple of elliptic orbs. The were on on the top of the other and bubbled softly in the movement. They were getting close. Only a second sight revealed an even more unbearable truth. Those orbs were the prominent extremity of a bigger curve that continued in a wall of flesh in the direction of the city and in the shape of two irregular pillars in the direction of the sea. It was a body, a feminine one, lying on her side, just unbearably big. Big enough to be already deeply distended (or “extended”) both in the city beyond the beach and in the water in front of it. And it was approaching, not by moving but by … expanding? That last consideration shook Elsa strongly enough to make her recover her own situation. She looked again in the direction of her son, that was now down on his knees crying for the fear and the confusion. She started running as fast as she could. The chaos was ominous, there were people running in the perpendicular direction or, simply put, away from the ever growing mountain in the form of ass cheeks. She kept screaming to gain the attention of her son, but the noise of the sand and the stuff dragged by the attrition of the nearing buttocks and the scream of confusion of the fleeing people made it completely useless. Suddenly her son raised his head in order to look again for his mother and recognized her through the crowd running in his direction. He dropped the marbles and started running too. They were less than two rows apart, both screaming, both crying, holding their hand one in the direction of the other when the avalanche came. Elsa couldn’t feel the ground under her feet for a moment and lost her balance. She fell to the ground and had no time to stand up again because a wall of sand and debris immediately submerged her. The last thing she distinguished in the light at the end of the wave was her son standing and screaming. Then everything became dark.

And her son was also the first thing she saw when she woke up. He woke her. “Artie? Is that you? Oh my god… Artie, are you ok? Have you got hurt? Oh my god, what happened?”

“Mom! Mom! You are awake! I was so scared! You have to come out! It’s dangerous here, everybody else is gone, they have all fled! Please mom, I want to leave!”

“Artie, honey, calm down! Oh my God, I am so happy to see you? Come here let me hug you!” Said her while loosing temporarily the sight because of the tears. She reached for her son with her arms … she could not move her right arm. She removed the tears with her free arm spreading sand all over her cheeks. Then she looked right. She was completely submerged in the sand. Only her head, left shoulder, arm and breast were over the surface. And the sand was as compressed as concrete. She tried to move her right hand, the finger were numb but they responded. Her relief was extremely short because of the pain she felt, coming from her forearm. She screamed, but then immediately silenced herself out of the fear. She was stuck in the hill of deep pressed sand and beach-day remains. On her left there stood her son holding her hand. On her right the sight was blocked. An immeasurable wall blocked the view to everything else. It was the ass cheek, as big as a stadium. Over the “horizon”, the other cheek emerged, like a further mountain. Elsa could not feel less dwarfed than in that moment. She felt like not only her figure, but also her whole world and existence were nothing under the shadow of that bottom. The skin of the titaness seemed smooth, light and covered in what should have been microscopic white hairs, which for Elsa looked like a thin forest of white cables. She recognized also a strange protuberance twenty or so meters up on the left. It was less smooth and brownish. In the perspective of the giantess that must have been a microscopic mole. Over the head of Elsa, it stood large enough to allow a helicopter to land on it, or even two. She could not stare any longer at the immense roundness of the enormous woman. She had to get out of the sand and bring her son as far as she could from this madness.

“Arthur, listen to me! We have to get out of here! I am stuck, and I can not come out of the sand by myself. I need your help. We have to dig, as much and as fast as we can. Do you understand me?”

The boy nodded to her mother and came closer.

“Good! Up here” Said her while helping him to climb the remaining part of the hill. He started moving sand with both hands. But the work was pretty Sisyphus-like since for every handful he could remove a similar amount fell from the top of the hill. Elsa held her teeth and tried to help her son the best she could. The kept digging for some minutes.

“I am tired mom, I can’t feel the palms of my hands”

“I know honey, but we must hurry up! We don’t know what may happen.”

The worst case scenario seemed extremely imminent. Even the slightest movement of the ginormous lady could have caused a new avalanche. A microscopically stronger one, could have smashed them both like the specks of dust they were in the presence of such a titanic ass. She didn’t want to think about it and kept digging until she could recognize her own shoulder. The sand kept falling, they were making progress but very slowly. Out of the blue, a rumble struck both. They looked at the gigantic form, which kept staying still. Then, the noise of a thousand thunders combined and exploded like the crash of collapsing planets. A petty and acute flatulence dispersed in the air, out of the ass of the giantess. For the titans it was hardly enough to wake them. For Elsa and her son, the rumble was so strong that they both lost their hearing for a while. It lasted two or three seconds. The jet didn’t hit Elsa, they were to close to encounter its trajectory. But it hit the beach under the sand-hill. Before the storm, there was indeed a chaotic mess of seats, umbrellas, bags, towels, and whatever else could be once part of a normal beach morning. After, there extended something like a reverse crater. The stuff that accumulated on the beach, also the kiosk and wooden structure that hosted bars and restaurants just three seconds earlier were shredded into pieces and thrown up at hundreds if not thousands of meters, raining on the land in the distance. When they recovered from the shock, Elsa looked at her son. He was petrified by the consequences of such a little air, just expressed at those proportions. But when she could hear well again she heard the sound of laughter. Her son was kept in a moment of hilarity.

“Eheh, the mega miss just farted a tornado!”

“Yeah” she commented, not sharing the same enthusiasm. “We have to keep digging honey!”

And so they did. They could hear noises in the direction of the city. At first it was very difficult to understand what was happening. Then it got clearer, there was a discussion. A discussion between thunders, it was impossible to distinguish any word, but still it was a discussion. Elsa wondered again what they could be talking about. Then the thought hit her like a truck: “they!” There were more than one of these monstrosity. One of these things alone was big enough to flatten a block with her body. Her forms resembled an actual mountain range. She just witnessed the power of a single little and short fart, strong enough to pulverize buildings. Elsa could not indulge in her meditating too much. Who knew what would come next? They may have decided to move. She didn’t want to be there in the occasion. The job became much easier when she completely freed her other arm and could dig with both. The sand was below her knees when the worst happened. The giantess was starting to move. With a strong pull she came to see her feet again and immediately stood up to run away. Although she didn’t account for the time her legs were immobilized and compressed in the sand and the subsequent numbness. She fell ruinously down the hill. The sand was tumbling down on every side of her, the adrenaline compensated the numbness and gave Elsa the strength to rise and look for her son that was running down to her. She started screaming with her arm stretched toward him. He was screaming too, but the sound was muffled by the noise of the crumbling sand-hill. She shoot “Arthur, jump!”. The child obeyed the best he could and in a matter of instant she managed to hug her son again in a brief moment of excitement. Emotion that immediately left space for the fear of impending doom. Doom in the semblance of a heart-shaped butt as big as an airport. The shadow extended for hundred of meters. Holding her beloved son by the wrist, Elsa run faster than she could even imagine. But it wasn’t enough. It was too big, too fast and too close. The ass descended unstoppable and it was like the Earth itself was closing around them. In a final moment of terror, Elsa kept Arthur close to her and hugged him covering his eyes and whispering “It’s going to be alright”. Then, it was darkness.

And it kept being darkness for more interminable moments. Then finally a tunnel of light opened. Elsa was alive, her son deeply pressed between her arm and chest was alive as well. She could not believe it. She erupted in uncontrollable seeps and laughter.

“Mom? Stop, please! You are frightening me!” She dried her face and looked at her son with the biggest smile. “Oh, Artie, you can’t believe how happy am I to see you!”. “Mom, you saw me moments ago! I am the same kid!” protested the son. “My little big man!” completed the mom hugging him. “Where are we?” “I think the big lady just sat on us.” “What?” Those last words were enough to bring back Elsa to her pragmatic attitude. “Yes, so it seems.” They were between the butt cheeks of the titaness. Elsa found it pretty demeaning if not offensive under a certain regard. That godlike brat was so big she could spare them in the subtle space of her ass-crack! All around them there was not much light and not much air either. It was very hot. Elsa stood and pointed the light in front of her and her son.

“We have to go. We don’t know what she’ll do next” “Well, let’s hope she is no more gassy.” She should have scolded her son for his not so kind choice of words, but the perspective was petrifying enough to just keep walking at a faster pace. Walking toward the light gave them access to a more visible section of the tunnel. Elsa admired the arching architecture of the giant buttocks and following the curve she had a brief glance of the monster above them. Tenths of meters up in the ass-crack there lied upside down the most faithful representation of the mythological beast that the Greeks called Charybdis. In the myth it was claimed to be capable of swallowing a whole ship in one gulp. Elsa, staring another moment at the slowly expanding and retracting orifice, agreed completely with this description.

They where almost at the end of the tunnel when the ground started to shake again. Elsa could not believe it. Not again! Every time this nightmare seemed to be over, something new happened. The earthquake lasted another two or three seconds before Elsa and her son could see what was happening. The giantess was rising. Elsa grasped her son and dropped on the ground. Everywhere around there where columns of sand falling from the ass of the titaness. While holding the head of her son under her armpit, Elsa looked up and could recognize the familiar mountainous landscape from before. The perfectly round bottom of the gargantuan girl. On the left side, she could see all the stuff that got stuck to the giantess’ skin. Umbrellas, seat beds, towels, a net for beach volley, she could even distinguish the form of a beach kiosk completely flattened. Decorating this charade of beach life there were the bodies and remaining of tenths if not hundreds of beach-goers. People like Elsa, just not lucky enough to have chose a spot far enough from the left ass cheek of a blond teenager. Elsa prayed with her whole heart that the giantess was really going away and not just adjusting herself in order to finally crush her and her son.

The Goddess fulfilled her prayers. She rose up on her knees. Elsa had never seen anything taller in her life. She felt annihilated again. She could see the giantess in the face for the first time. She was a girl, blond with a large mouth and light-pink lips, pronounced cheekbones immediately under a pair of astonishingly large blue eyes. Her hair were blond and straight falling down her shoulder chaotically. Her shoulder fell slightly diagonally enhancing her subtle elegant neck. She had CC breast, with pink pointy nipples. Her belly was almost flat, with a little curve under the belly-button, and ended in her crotch where stood a forest of blond-brownish hairs crowning the parted lips of a building-sized vagina. The girl would have looked like very pretty at a normal stature, gentle in the forms and clever in the glance. At that size her figure was a reason of incredible reverence and astonishment.

Elsa could also see for the first time the other giant. A boy, not much older than his female companion, with dark hair and brown eyes. His shoulder were large, his upper-body muscle developed enough to be visible under the tan skin. Almost no hairs on the chest, just a few on the belly falling in the twin forest barely visible because of the boy’s position. He was in fact still lying. His bottom in the sea, part of the back on the whole width of the beach, his upper-back and head deep into the coast buildings. The giant was looking on the side, and that gave Elsa the possibility to see his face. He looked like a nice boy, and also Elsa could see that he was marveled and scared as well of the situation. Those giants where not monsters, at least not intentionally. They happened to grow and they also ignored how and why. That was a relief in a certain sense. Maybe they were up to no harm. If, for any reason, the giants happened to recognize their speck-sized figure on the sand they may even have helped them.

She got back to her situation and observed that she and her son were standing on a bridge of send between two stadium-sized twin craters the shape of a blond teenager ass. They were close to the end of the bridge on the side of the water. But Elsa decided it was better to go back toward the city. Otherwise they should have circumnavigated the round imprint and it would have taken far longer. The bridge didn’t look solid as rock, but it seemed stable enough to try the crossing.

While she was walking hand in hand with Arthur she heard a noise she had never heard before. The giants were up to something again. She turned on her right to see what was the cause of the noise and what she saw disturbed her beyond everything else she had already witnessed that morning. The giant girl, legs spread around her giant partner, her arm on the side of his hips holding his arms down. She was on all four, surrounding with her lips the dark shadow of a skyscraper suddenly risen between the giant’s legs. From within the giantess mouth exited slowly another behemoth monster. A red tongue as large as a ferry ship and as wet as a leaf covered in morning dew. The tongue started running along the height of the gargantuan obelisk, up and down producing the uproar of waterfalls. When the enormous cheerleader material started the proper sucking the noise became unbearable not only for the intensity but also for the rhythm. The scene was epochal. Elsa felt a sudden rush of anger and shame for what she just thought. They were nor conscious monsters neither unfortunate victims; they were indifferent Godlike brats, completely focused on themselves and completely blissful of whatever happened around them. All the destruction, all the fear, the turmoil, the people, dead, crushed or worse. They were just insects, mere harmless spectators of the titans’ actions. Elsa turned back to the bridge in front of her, held her son’s head tight to her hips in order to protect him from the show that was occurring just behind them, and kept walking faster and faster, away from that nightmare.

When my girlfriend finished her snack, she sat back on her heels cleaning her mouth from the saliva.
She looked at me like a sorry puppy and tried to explain: “I don’t know what happened. I just ... like ... felt it. I felt like I couldn’t prevent me from doing it. I kept focusing on the fact that I should move out but I wanted it so much. Don’t take that badly but I am pretty convinced that never before I wanted to suck it more than today, like not even closely as much”
“How should I not take it badly? It is absolutely not kind of you to say something like that!”
“Well, I sincerely believe I have already earned my forgiveness” Her pupils jumped up and down in the general direction of my crotch twice while she grinned.

 “As you wish. Now, how do I reach you?”
“Ah, oh yep! Well, very slowly, very very slowly you should crawl on your back.”
“What? How?”
“Ehr … hold to my thighs! I will stay as firm as I can!”
At first it was not very easy to find the legs, she was too down for my hands to reach, but after she made a little movement in my direction I held the back of her knees in my grip and started pulling one tug per side. I could hear behind me parts of the building crumbling down but I dared not to watch the mess. After a good minute of work, I felt the waves under my shoulder, therefore I asked
“Can I sit now?”
My girlfriend looked down at me. From my prospective I could admire her kneeing figure from the vaginal lips to the little swelling of her belly up to the tits that framed her playful look. There was no answer, not a verbal one. She lowered without proffering any words her bottom on my face and tried to suffocate me with her crotch.
“I think, it is exactly the time to reciprocate, do you agree?”
I tried to muffle a precise protest to the irrationality of that demand in such a situation but every possible objection was immediately silenced by the grinding movements of her pelvic zone. I accepted my fate and started licking at the best of my possibility. At least my arms where free and I could grip to her ass cheeks to help me with the task. The problem with my girlfriend when it comes to cunnilingus is that she is never satisfied by the jest in itself. She doesn’t want her pussy licked or suckled upon. “It just amount to the physiological stimulation! I don’t want oral sex for a physiological stimulation. I want it because I feel it bring me to the place I belong. On top!” she recounted me in various occasions. She can’t hold from moving her hips to the sides, then in- and forward while trying not to interrupt the mouth-pelvis connection. She actively used to press my head as much as she could in whatever surface we were lying upon. I never knew if she wanted to crush it or swallow it. She never dissolved the doubt, every time I raised the issue. In the aftermath she limited to stare at my questioning with a pondering smile. That time her behavior was no less dominant. She started her hip dance, began to press further and further my head into the soft sand below and kept pressing as hard as she could my head between her thighs.
I, by my side, was still sincerely worried for the general situation. The only relief was that I was finally a little far away from the devastated buildings and their comprehensibly frightened inhabitants. But I could not think of them very much because her demanding body kept injecting in me the sexual imperative of digging and caressing her clit. I wanted to do my best, but then something strange started to happen. While I was enjoying my … well … “moment” before, I was still completely aware of myself and my situation. I could think, not that straight I admit, but still think at the city and the people and I could wonder the (im-)possible explanations for what was happening.
Now that I was so close to her vagina I could smell the scent and even savor the taste of her fluids. Anytime before, I could indeed smell something, taste some generic saltiness, but that was it. Most of the experience came from the joy I could imagine in my partner and the physical response of her body expressed through spasm or the aforementioned rhythmic grinding. Now, all the experience had a totally different display. I felt myself slowly descending into a semi-feral state partly driven from some kind of non-nutritional hunger and partly from a general muscle relaxation. I felt like my body was gradually deprived of vital force which was transferred through my veins and nerves to my tongue and lips. I was becoming a personalized cunnilingus-apparatus. In a sort of way I was contributing to this transformation by keeping on my pace of licking and suckling and licking again, accompanying the movements of the thighs around my head. But, at the same time, I felt like it was just happening not because of me but by the mean of my body and my dissipating consciousness. I didn’t knew if it was that that happened before to her and my penis, but in that moment I could understand a little better what she called “the need”.

And then it came to me as clear as the sun. That, all of that must have been a dream. How could I not realize it before. Total displacement of space (well, of course in the form of disproportion of size), unexplained and out of the blue sexual intercourse, fading consciousness. A dream, now turned lucid. I became a little sad, because every time before I turned a dream lucid it dissolved almost immediately. But this one was stronger. I wandered if I had improved unconsciously my capacities or if it was the effect of something strange I ate or drank. Now, if you find yourself into a strange but extremely satisfying dream, you became lucid and the stuff didn’t fade, the best thing you could do was keep going, experimenting at the best. But not me, not this dummy! I was literally having the best time of my life and still the fact of being right seemed to matter the most. I wanted to prove it.

I tried to pinch myself. But I couldn’t. My grinding moaning sweating and ever more tasty juices-excreting machine of a girlfriend occupied not only all of my field of vision but, by keeping her legs spread on the side of my head and her feet deeply planted under my armpits, the only place I could reach was the side of my chest. Not enough skin. Maybe, not enough strength either. The only thing I could grasp firmly was her ass, and so did I. I pinched her left cheek as hard as I could. Now, only to be clear, I never was and keep not being that much into bdsm stuff (not even the soft-core one). She, also, never before asked me nothing in that direction. Anyway, I think it is also this way people discover what they like. The pinch didn’t bother her. It struck her while she was panting and moaning with her eyes closed. She almost coughed out a sort of “ah-haa … !” contextually opening her eyes at the widest looking up at the sky. She pressed her whole body on my mouth as hardly as she could and started moving faster and more chaotic. The sudden change almost dislocated my jaw, but luckily I resisted the impact. She could no more limit herself to whisper her moans, she started stating them out and loud like some sort of vindication speech to the inscrutable deities of feminine orgasm. She also tried to articulate some language. “Dieeh-he-he, dwoo-hwit! Douhhith a-ha-ga. Dooh eet ag-ain. Do it again pweeese!”

I was baffled. Was it a dream or not? If it was a dream on what fantasy did it rely on? Mine of hers? I thought something like “Hey you, subconscious, what side are you on in this?”. “Dew-iit, hardaaa, deeweet!” I was too confused to resist the orders of my topological superior. I pinched the other cheek with my hand, and this time I didn’t let go immediately. I hanged and pushed with my fingers. She emitted something between a syncopated laughter and a confusionary gurgle. “Gghhyya – hha – aaaaw!” She curved her back and reached the ground with the hands. Then she started the final movement of her grand ballet of the clitoris. She also grabbed my side and tightened her grip. It hurt, a lot. That was definitely not a dream, at least not a normal one. It didn’t matter at the moment. I was no more in complete control. My tongue kept reaching for the vulva and the small treasure hidden between the labia. I held myself to her bottom and licked in the attempt to consume my tongue completely onto her skin. She kept alternating subtle moans and little gasping eruptions at a faster and faster pace. This contributed to make part of my blood rush back to the forgotten parts between my legs. I kept pushing with my mouth. She kept pushing back with her whole pelvis. The fight was at its apex. I couldn’t keep that rhythm anymore and still I did my best. And than the whole world shattered.

It is indeed true and vastly lamented among the female world that there is a strong men-women disparity when it comes to orgasm. The most sincere among us, when they really enjoyed the act tend to accompany it with a sigh, a light cough or a little moan that testifies the effort. The most fanciful and flamboyant performers mimic feminine noises. But on this side of the barricade we comrades all know that it is an act of pure love (or annoying post-sex discussions avoidance strategy). The male orgasm is like the sudden emerging of a hidden aquifer. It pales in comparison with the female counterpart which resembles most of the times the blast of thunders. And also that time, the thunder came in the form of a sixteen years old bigger-than-life blonde roaring out all of her lust and fury. She came on my face, into my mouth, and pressed her body to shut me up. Then she stayed there, standing, dangling with a blissful smile and one eye more closed than the other.

The blast was breathtaking. Elsa and Arthur, which had finally finished their run on the sand-bridge and were almost at the end of the beach, fell to the floor, the mother covering the head and the ears of her son. When she recovered from the impact of the soundwaves she raised her son and herself and hinged to keep walking.
“I’m scared mom!”
“I know, Artie, I know. But we have to hurry up. We must leave the beach, and then we will go home.”
“We will be safe at home!” Artie exclaimed.
Elsa could not tell if it was a statement or a question, but as a mother she could not help herself from reassuring her child. “Of course, we will. We will go home, and have a shower, and … and then we can make some muffins!”
“I don’t want muffins, I want ice-cream!”
“We can have muffins with ice cream. How dope is that?”
“It’s … okay, I guess ...”
“It will be great!”
“Okay, but mooom …?”
“What honey?”
“Don’t use 'dope', please. It’s lame when you say it”
“What? You scoundrel! I think it’s dope when I say ‘dope’. Ah mean, em born in da hood, em-ay-nat?”
“Mom, please!” Arthur protested covering his ears.
Elsa could not hold back a big smile. She shoved her hand through her son’s long brown hair and ruffled them. He tried to protest and push the hand back, but he laughed too. In front of them there stood the ruins of an ancient world, the beach bars and kiosks completely obliterated from the slight movement of the giantess turning on her back to inquire her surroundings. It would not have been so much of a problem in itself if not for the fact that those places were inhabited until a moment before an impending doom devastated everything. This thought didn’t hit Elsa until she saw something completely obvious and horrific at the same time. An abandoned pink flip-flop planted in the sand like an extremely unusual gravestone.

Luckily, Arthur was distracted by the giants who seemed to be engaged in the complex maneuvering of their bodies in order to acquire a sitting position in the sea in front of the city’s shoreline. Elsa watched too, for some moments. The giant was sitting behind, legs spread, and he harbored his companion between them. They were sitting tens if not hundreds of meters in the sea and still there was nothing more than a thin layer of water under their bodies.

But at the moment Elsa was not worried about the leviathan-sized lovebirds behind her back. She was more worried for the possible disaster scenes awaiting her and especially Arthur among the ruins of the bars and restaurants. Then she had an idea. A stupid one indeed. But it is not stupid if it works. Elsa was not anymore young, in the conventional sense, but at 37 years of age she still maintained a very nice figure. Her skin was still soft and uniformly tanned. Her bosom was incredibly prominent but still firm. Her belly had increased consistently since those times in college when she pondered modeling, but she never traveled beyond size 8 (unless when she was pregnant of course). Her hips were large and welcoming, her ass soft and round. Anyway, like any other woman her age (the real ones, not the photo-shopped pics of Instagram models) she felt a bit ashamed for the orange-skin surface that adorned her upper thighs. Therefore she hadn’t still resolved to abandon bikini swim suits because her body was surely something to be proud of and even a little vain; but, on beach days, she tended to keep her bottom and thighs covered by a transparent, colorful, piece of cloth. It was not the proverbial towel you should always bring with yourself for a galactic travel, but in more than a few occasion it served the most different purposes egregiously.

This time it would have served very well to prevent PTSD in her son. She recalled Arthur’s attention back to her and knelt in front of him. “Arthur, listen to me! Now we have to play a game.”
“A game? Right now?”
“It is for your own safety, thrust me! I am going to blindfold you with this, I will not tighten it, but you have to promise me that you won’t touch it, and that you won’t look. You just listen to my voice and do as I say until we are on the street.”
“I don’t know ...”
“Trust me Artie, it is going to be fine!” Without waiting for any sign of consent she proceeded to remove her cloth.
“Eheh, mommy’s naked!” blurted the boy.
“What?! Oh my go ...!” Elsa looked at herself and she discovered she was wearing only her panties. Her bikini top part was not anymore on her chest. It must have just gone lose during their odyssey up to that point.
“Never mind! Here, let me finish!”
She completed the task of enveloping her son’s head in the cloth and when she felt it was secured enough she started walking keeping him in front of her, hands on his shoulders. As expected the bars and restaurants’ zone was nothing less than a battlefield. There was destruction and debris everywhere. And finally what haunted Elsa the most. There were signs of human rests. At first she could not distinguish them very well, but when she got closer she could see what is left of people when a mountain tall teenager sits on them. Only the clothes could be distinguished properly, their owners being reduced to flat caricatures of themselves. Elsa herself could not maintain the sight for too long and decided to proceed without exploring too much that gory spectacle.

Only one thing caught her attention beyond resistance. That morning, when the sun was shining, the world was normal and nobody on the beach was taller than the hills surrounding the bay, Elsa’s sight was occupied for more than a moment by a beautiful girl in white and gold. She was tall, blond, perfect skin and perfect round face. Her figure was thin heels to the neck, but her breast was huge. It could indeed rival if not surpass Elsa’s one (something rare, usually). That gorgeous body was now pale and motionless. Her light-blue eyes void and staring at the ceiling, part of which had fallen, directly on her. You could not see her legs, under the debris, but her upper part was laying there, like a Greek bust fallen on the floor. Elsa was not even frightened, she just contemplated the absolutely ephemeral condition of being humans. Then she proceeded to do something she would never recount to anybody in the future. She spoiled the blond girl breast which swelled out of the bra, still soft enough to bounce a little. Then she wore the bra herself, for the sake of decency. It didn’t match with her red pants, but it fit indeed perfectly. While walking she also procured flip-flops for herself and her son from the ruins of a beach shop.

Finally, beyond the last wooden rests there appeared the stairs that linked the beach with the city. The nightmare was over, or at least, further and further. She turned back to look one last time at the giants, just in time to learn once again that with them there was no ending anyway. In fact, the giantess was sitting and observing the city and decided to relax the muscles of her left leg while enjoying the sand on her toes. The excavation force of her foot encountered up to no resistance at all from the sand or the debris and almost any resistance also from the bricks, which the staircase to the city was made of. In that exact moment Elsa and Arthur were almost on the sidewalk where the staircase ended. The boy, freed from his bandage, run up the stairs between the palms decorating the shoreline. His mother was right behind him. But the idea of actually reaching him lasted less than one second, when the toes of the giantess erupted from beneath making the bricks explode in every direction and capturing Elsa on the tip of one of them. She screamed at her son who was screaming back in response.
“Mooooom, mooooooom!”
“Arthuuuuh … ruuun, run home, ruuu…”
The movement of the foot were slow but the ground she was trying to stand on was schaky enough to make her tumble back. Arthur was struck by the sudden separation from her mother. All around him the chaos was complete with the debris and the sand falling from the rising colossus of a foot sole in front of him, any single wrinkle bigger than a tree trunk. Elsa stopped her falling when a thick, rugged, wooden-like barrier held her firm. It towered a couple feet over her head, a curved wall hard as concrete. She held up with her hands and her feet as best as she could wondering about the new place she just discovered. It was the space between the giantess' big toe and the respective nail. Even that nothingness was big enough to host her whole laying body like nothing more than toe-dirt. Her priority was, however, to locate her son on the sidewalk. Unfortunately, she was deep enough in the “under-nail” to have her sight covered. The last thing she had seen, moments before, was her son standing in the falling debris risking to be hit or submerged until a fast shadow grabbed him from behind and dragged him away. Then the foot retreated with Elsa still trapped under the varnished nail of a teenage titaness.

 “Ohps! Meh, I destroyed the stairway to the beach!” Mimi commented more concerned with the fresh varnish on her nails.
“Should we retreat more into the sea?”
“Ehr, well, I don’t think so. We are at safety distance from the city. The beach is already a mess because of us. I think it is better to wait here until someone shows up.”
“What? Who should show up?”
She looked at me with a look full of doubt. “I don’t know, actually. I mean, someone! Authorities, the police? An ambulance maybe.”
“Why should an ambulance show up?” “Well … to help, no? I mean, something clearly happened.”
“Indeed!”
“And whatever it is we need medical attention. Nobody grows to this size normally”
“Nobody does that”
“Stop being sarcastic.”
“You’re right. Sorry. It’s just that I am confused and scared. What the heck happened? I was sleeping, you were sleeping, everything was normal. Then I was thirsty, and the box, and … pfff, I don’t know.”
“Hey there, we sure need a doctor, now”
“What? What do you mean?” She could not hold laughter
“You admitted worldwide that you don’t know something. That is a first time! I’m impressed, moved, really” She mocked me while cleaning her foot from the debris of the stairway and the sand. She played a little with her toes. Then, she looked at me.
“Don’t worry. Everything will be alright. Someone will finally come to us and they will figure it out. I mean, smart people will be interested in the case for sure.”
“Look at the beach, look at the city. We destroyed everything. That’s scary!”
“It was an accident, we were sleeping, everybody saw that. When they’ll come, we will explain it was an enormous accident and that we mean no harm to anybody.”
“Oh my God! Do you think somebody got harmed?”
“What? No!” She refused the idea like something stupid. Until she thought about it more seriously.
“I think we have done no harm … intentionally” The clear spelling of the last word was absolutely terrifying.
“... isn’t it strange?” Asked her, after a while pondering and gazing at the city.
“What? I mean, what isn’t at this point, but ...”
“There is nobody on the shoreline, or at least I see nobody.”
“Well, I would not blame them. It must look sorta … scary from that perspective.”
“Yes, OK. But, it’s been a while now. Where is everybody?”
“I think, which is comprehensible, running for their effing lives? When they will see us being tranquil and far away, they will come back.”
“Mmm, I am impatient. And also, I was wondering ... well ... how big do you think we are we?” She said while looking distractly at her nails.
“I wonder it too. But how could we possibly find out?”
After some moment thinking about building enormous meters, using laser measurements and calculating the atmospheres up our heads, Mimi exclaimed enthusiastically: “By comparison. We measure something in our body and something we may know the size out there!”
“Ok, that sounds pretty intelligent ... for once!" She frowned while curling her hair.
"What do we know about our bodies?”
“Well, what about feet? My size is a 9/9.5?”
“9 what?”
“Well, inches. Not exactly, but something like that, maybe a little more.”
“Okay, so, to make it simple your foot is ten inches?”
“Indeed, Watson!”
“And it is now ten ... mega-inches!”
“Ha-ha, how funny you are! We will find out how much that is. I am 5’ 5’’ tall! A foot is 12 inches.” She paused counting in her mind and looking up in the air, for precision or inspiration. She scratched her head a little and then adjusted her hair. Finally she exclaimed: “Sixty-five! I am something near 65 inches: my foot for six and a half!”
“Ok, but you were all these measures also before growing.”
“Yes, and you are 6’, which is, twelve six times, like seventy fooo …?”
“Seventy-two.”
“Seventy-two, exactly. Seven feet-of-mine and a … thumb, eheh!”
“I am convinced we are still not addressing the problem.”
“What problem?”
“What do we compare all these measure with?”
“Well, we need something we know how big it is.”
“And it must be on the coast because at this size we can’t go into the city looking for something we know the size.”
For me, it was a hopeless effort to try and find something useful for that purpose. That was my first week ever in that city, which on the contrary was the city my girlfriend was born in and grown before her family moved to my town. They still owned an apartment there and used to come back for vacations. This was my first vacation with her family. An extremely stressing situation already if you don’t add the possibility of growing beyond skyscrapers height. And while I was thinking about this an intuition struck me like a stab in the back. The family! My girlfriend’s family. Two parents and a younger sister for the records. They were not with us, they decided that morning to leave us sleep until late and go on a family trip to a city north on the coast. But even that far, there may have been more than a way to take a look at our show earlier. I started feeling wet and cold on my far back and it was not the sea hitting me from behind. I don’t think any explanation about the strange feelings I felt would have sufficed once they ware going to ask me about our "interactions". If they were ever to speak with me again.
“I got it!” Mimi interrupted me. “I know something on the coast, nearby, that we can use to compare measures!” I resurfaced from the pit of thought, unfortunately not deep enough to hide me from the world forever (but, at that point, what pit would have been enough?).
“What? What thing?”
“The park!”
“What park?”
“The amusement park that opens every summer, right there at the end of the shoreline behind the church.”
“Yeah, I see. What are you thinking of?”
“The wheel! When I was younger I loved the park and all the rides and carousels and cotton candy. But I always wanted to end our visit with the wheel. My parents hated that because of the lines, the heat and all. But it was my real only request. It was my Santa Claus. I behaved good for weeks in order to have enough the angel face to never be denied a ride. They set turns to accompany me and were absolutely delighted when at twelve I was big enough to ride alone. I loved it so much. All the light, the music, the air so fresh up there, even in the hottest nights of august. Oh my God!”
“It is very nice” It truly was. My girlfriend was extremely serious most of the time and kind of cynic sometimes, but recounting about the wheel she had that sparkle in the eyes like she had become a kid again. “And how can the amusement park help us?”
“Let me finish. I was so happy up there, and when I was nine I asked my father if that is what flying was like. He said he didn’t know but I decided that was like flying. And I wanted to fly above the city. So I wondered if the top of the wheel was taller than the tallest building in the city. Which is that apartment building in the far back. The brown one over there.” Even without the chromatic clarification the aforementioned building stood clearly out of the modest skyline of the town.
“The building was built in the eighties and it is said to be 115 ft tall, which for me was like ... a lot. I was extremely worried the wheel could never top that. But I recollected all my courage and asked the guy maneuvering it if he knew how tall the wheel was. Now, if you are a nine years old girl dreaming of flying on that wheel you’d expect the guy working with it to know the position of every single bolt on it. But he confessed to ignore it. I insisted and so he looked on a big dusty book he found in a closet. After some time turning pages he finally answered my question. I was exploding. He announced a lot less enthusiastically than I expected: “at its peak 131 feet!” It was awesome! A triumph. The wheel, my wheel was the tallest thing out there. Best day ever!”
“I can’t imagine you so attached to a bunch of steel and plastic carts.”
“Well, for a nine years old that was the sh*t!”
“So, we have a wheel 131 feet tall.”
“Yes, and it is exactly on the shoreline, right behind the beach. We can compare my foot to it without exiting the sea. That’s great … or at least, it’s our best shot.”
She stood up. I followed her. We looked at the city by our standing point of view. It was like a map or a model set. From that perspective it seemed far tidier and cleaner. We could also see other street apart from the seafront. There we recognized the first moving figures.
“Hey look, there they are. I see cars and people moving.”
“Yeah! Wow! It’s unreal. How small is everything!? The cars, the people, the buildings!”
“Yeah … pretty scary … isn’t it?” I wanted to dissimulate my metaphysical terror for all of that, but I really couldn’t.
“Look at the trees in park – she ignored me – and the driveways, with tiny cars. How cute? I would like to play with them all!”
“That sounds like the worst idea!” I commented, completely unheard.
“Let’s go, let’s look for my wheel. I was planning to bring you there anyway. Just not exactly like ... this.”
She took my hand and dragged me. Our steps in the water sent waves in the direction of the beach. Luckily they were not tsunamis, but still they managed to reach the debris of the bars and restaurants we had crushed and to drag them into the water. The water hit also the parts of the beach that were not beneath us, washing away seat beds and umbrellas like they were rubble on the shore. It took an extremely short walk until the amusement park. There it lay like a toy set. The roller coaster like a tiny toy train, the horror house not bigger than a pack of chewing gum, all the minuscule counters to win prizes of any kind or buy any sort of hydrogenated fats. It was colorful but a little pale, maybe for the daylight, maybe for the aging. And on the side, there stood the magnificent wheel in white and scarlet steel. Magnificent with all the lights on in the summer night sky. A little disappointing, turned off, in the light of the afternoon, from up there.
I tried to comment: “It is sssm...”
“Splendid! As always.” Completed her. “Now, let’s get down to business” She continued with a laugh of satisfaction for the pun.
She sat in the see, just far enough to be able to fully stretch her leg toward the wheel. I knelt to see better. She stretched her leg and put the foot as close as she could to the wheel. “Careful! - I said – I don’t know how much it would stand your touch.”
“Hey!” She exclaimed offended.
“You know what I mean.” She got closer and closer until the foot was standing on the sand in front of the wheel.
“Wait!”
“What?”
“The beach is below the street level. Let me compensate. I put my finger under her heel to level it with the street.
“You are teasing me. Be careful!”
“Here we are. It seems ...”
“What, I can’t see nothing from here!” And that was true. From her point of view the wheel was probably completely hidden behind the foot.
“It is less than the half! It arrives here.” And there I made a mistake. I wanted to make Mimi understand the height of the wheel in comparison to her foot. Therefore, I thought it would have worked if I touched the sole in the exact point the wheel ended. On a physiological level, I can’t find a better definition of teasing one’s sole. She laughed and shook her foot to stave my finger off. That little movement was enough to hit the wheel right on top causing it to collapse choreographically to the ground on a good portion of the amusement park. A little cloud of dust rose but the breeze dispersed it quickly.
“Oh ...” Was the only thing I could say.
“What? What happened?!”
“Ehr ...”
“Let me see!" She crouched on my side to have a better look. “Oh my … oh my … The wheel! It collapsed. I … I didn’t mean to … She had a very upset expression.“That’s because you tickled me!” She accused while hitting me with a slap on the shoulder.
“Have you at least seen how tall it was in comparison with the foot?”
I recovered from the surprise. “Ahh … yes. It was this tall.” I pointed the spot on her sole. She proceeded to look at it, then she tried to measure it with the hand and made a little calculation. My foot is two wheels and ... something, like … a third … 300 feet! 300 feet! What?!”
“That means you are ...” She was already counting.
“Two … two thousand feet!” She gulped hard.
“And you are two thousand and one hundred feet!” I gulped hard.
There is no definite measurement, in theory, but in practice I understood that every geographer could have declared us both officially “mountains”. An architect at the top of its career would have been payed millions to design a skyscraper tall enough for us to hang out with. Those numbers were indeed destabilizing.
“A normal person is two hundreds and a half smaller than us!” I exclaimed
“Yeeeah. It’s like less than ¼ of an inch! Like ants or gnats.” She completed.
“How the heck did we get so big?” I asked still baffled by the revelation about our probable size."How does one grows more than two thousand feet tall?"

Elsa was in shock, angry and worried as much as humanely possible about her son.
All that effort to get away from the beach and on the last step those monsters had dragged her back again. There was no escape from her position. She could move, she was not stuck. But where could she go? And, where was Arthur? Who took him away from the collapsing debris? “Oh God, may he be safe now!” She prayed. She had tears in her eyes, not of sadness. Of anger. She knew the giantess could not possibly have something against her. It was indeed extremely probable she was completely blissful regarding Elsa’s existence at all. But it looked like a personal persecution to her. She could not hold it anymore, she started punching the flesh of the toe as hard as she could. It was soft and elastic to stand on but it bounced back as hard as it was hit. Elsa could not care less. She had to let all that frustration out and she did. Then she stopped and retired on the nail with sore knuckles.

The toe was, as to be expected, completely indifferent to her effort. The anger sure makes you do stupid things at times, but in the most desperate moments it can also give you the strength you need to fight back. Elsa could not wait in there. She had to get out. She had to reach the city and look for Arthur. But she had not even the time to gain a better knowledge of her position that the whole world started to shake again. The muscle in the toe tightened and Elsa was pressed against the nail. She fidgeted in the attempt to free herself but she could not move the mountain of flesh. Then she saw it.

An enormous apparatus with the strangest shape approaching. It was like a sci-fi space ship approaching to the harbor constituted by the toe tip, a tentacular space ship. It was the hand of the giantess. It was approaching. Coming for her. The shadow became bigger and bigger, darkening the sky. Then most of it escaped the limit of her vision. She could clearly distinguish only the finger coming in her direction Elsa was terrified, she started hitting both the flesh and the nail, but nothing seemed to work. The muscle relaxed a little and she managed to climb out of the space she was trapped. But it was too small a victory. The finger was approaching too fast to be avoided. Elsa pondered the hypothesis of jumping, she could see the water below. But how deep was it? It must have been hundred of feet! She collected all the guts she could and held her breath. She leaped. And she landed. Hard. It was extremely painful, like being hit by an incoming wall. She could only see white for a brief but mind-breaking moment of pure pain.

When she recovered she could see. She didn’t hit the waves. She was on a hard whitey surface. A nail. “What again?” It was not the nail of the toe, but the nail of the finger. She jumped on the incoming nail. On one hand, that was painful as hell and she could feel bruises all over her body. On the other it saved her. The giantess, out of pure luck and with no intention whatsoever, saved her. Anyway, Elsa could not feel grateful. If anything, because her trip was far from ending.

It takes years and years of training, and sometimes it is not even enough, to become an astronaut. One of the toughest part is the centrifuge. It is used to prepare absolutely healthy and fit people for the launch. Most of them report a wide range of symptoms in the aftermath. From nausea to dehydration to headaches and back pains. Elsa had no training of sort. And still the ascension on the nail, just partly shielded by the fingertip, gave her all the experience she needed to be chosen for the next moon landing. When she arrived at destination, when the giantess rested her hand on her knee, she waited a moment in order to regain complete control. Then she puked. She was on all four and tried to stand. But the giantess wanted to see her nails. So she retracted her finger on her palm. Elsa’s world was turned upside down again and she fell. The landing was far softer this time. She landed on the palm of the giantess. And in that moment she could see her captor for the first time.

In front of her, completely smitten by the state of the varnish, there was the beautiful face of a sixteen years old teenager. Her eyes were mesmerizing. Light blue and deep with an extremely complicated plot of channels and canyons designed in her iris. Her eyelashes were brown and thick as hawsers. Her nose was straight and pointy. Her lips were pink, prominent and large. She could distinguish with a discrete precision any little wrinkle on them. In front of her, beyond the abyss between the end of the palm and the body of the giantess there were the largest domes Elsa had ever seen. At a normal size, those tits would have presented a C size, an ordered round shape and pointy and pale pink nipples. Pending open and firm from the breast of a colossus, they seemed like hills, big enough to host rival castles on each top. Elsa was astonished. She could not look away. She was hypnotized and could not look away. And then she realized it. She was minuscule on that square-sized palm but still she was the only thing standing on it. And the giantess may not immediately distinguish her, but surely had the full faculty of recognizing a spot on her hand. Elsa had no cover or hiding place, she was still nauseous for the toe-to-hand flight and sore in her whole body. She could not move and it was a matter of seconds before the giantess could finally see here.

But in the sea of misfortune, an unexpected save came from the giant boy which spoke recalling the attention of his titan pal. She answered back and never payed attention to her own hand. Elsa sighed in relief and started thinking about an escape. But she was still pretty distracted by the giants' conversation. She pondered if listening to them could be considered eavesdropping, but she realized that from her position not hearing was not an option, therefore she tried to capture their voices. It was still more similar to thunders, but now she thought she could understand at least part of the dialogue if she strategically kept her ears half covered by her hands. The giant’s voice came from afar but it was at most also comprehensible. They were speaking of the city, the people in the city, someone to come and talk with them about the situation. It seemed completely reasonable to Elsa. They'd come to a peaceful town and had the effect of a bombing raid. Destruction everywhere, life destroyed and total chaos. It was the bare minimum, for those giants, to spend the rest of their life merely contemplating their faults. And sooner than expected they were distracted again.

“… wonder how big we are ...” What? Like … too much. End of the question! Too hecking much, you spotty behemoths! Thought Elsa, upset again by the lack of focus on more urgent matters. The dialogue went on and on, but Elsa’s attention was conquered by the fact that the soil began to rock and bend. The giantess was moving her hand. From Elsa’s position there was nothing to hold on, she tried to compensate the movements running back and forth, but she had the impression she wasn’t accomplishing much. At a certain point the hand was too inclined too stand, and immediately after too inclined even to sit. Elsa tried her best to make friction with the skin of the giantess but could nothing and started to slide down. Luckily, the giantess was inclining but also closing her hand. Part of the palm at the base of the fingers came upon Elsa and enveloped her tight enough to not let her slide more. She pressed, legs and arms, against the walls of flesh on both side in order to not be suffocated. She could still hear the giants talking but everything came much more muffled in her position. After a while, extremely tired, still hurt from the fall on the nail, she resigned to let it go. She drew her arm back slowly and let the flesh envelope her shoulders. Then she closed her eyes. And that was the moment everything started to move again.

With these monsters it never ends! The hand opened and what she saw was both terrifying and fascinating. An infinite expanse of cables in the most different shades of brown and golden extended before her eyes. She could admire the landscape for a very short time before the hand opened too much to hold her anymore. She fell, not for too long, and landed on the bouncing surface of the cables. They had the consistency of tubular inflatables but the resistance of the widest ropes. She held with her arms and her legs to a small lock she managed to gather. But inevitably the fingers came again, vengeful, looking for her. She was pushed along the hair beyond the edge of the temple and slid down along the lock. Her run was stopped by a tiny know in which she ended up tangled. And there she fainted and rested her eyes. So exhausted even to feel either the anger from before or the excitement to be safe. After a while, dangling in the knot, Elsa recovered her consciousness because the giantess was moving and her hair were swaying faster. She held as best as she could trying to understand the reason of all the shaking and rocking. She could understand, looking at the city on her left, that the giantess was walking along the shoreline. She could not wonder the destination because it came to fast even to imagine. The giantess knelt down in front of the old amusement park, God knows for what reason.

After a while also the giant was there and they were still talking about their size. They wanted to compare it with the wheel down in the park; so small it looked like less than toy from that height. The worst moment was when the giantess decided to sit again. It felt worse than falling from a plane. The hair demonstrated once again helpful because their general elasticity absorbed most of the bounce. Then Elsa could see the giantess stretch her leg toward the wheel in the distance. “Is she going to crush it under her sole? But why?” She wondered. After a while the sound of collapsing metal and general destruction confirmed her thoughts. Immediately after her temporary stay started to move and rock again. Elsa, or better, the giantess head was getting closed to the collapsed ruin that once composed the wheel. She lowered her head to better watch at the destruction. That was Elsa’s occasion.

The blond cables descended on the ruins curling on the floor and enveloping everything. Elsa’s knot also reached the concrete and she did her best to free herself from the intertwine. When the giantess head started to rise again Elsa managed to loosen the grip on her ankle and jump. The ascending hair functioned as a slide for her body. She tumbled down with very little control, but in the end she felt herself rolling on the concrete and finished her race impacting with the cushioned seat of one overturned cart of the wheel. She could not believe it. She was free. She started laughing hysterically. A little recovered she looked beyond the cart roof at the giants which were still examining the rests of the park. She looked around and back at them and told to herself: “These giants really enjoy bringing destruction and chaos. How do they got here? What do they want?”

Only the first question was addressed by the monsters, or at least that’s what she could hear. They were talking about the way the grew. “Grow?” Do they grew to these size? Were they humans? Human youngsters! How could two teenager be so relentless of everything and cause so much destruction and mayhem? Where they this inconsiderate? Elsa could not believe they were just normal people who became like this. It could have been anybody else.

On one side she thought how better it would have been if someone worthier and more responsible had that kind of “accident” instead. But on the other side she also trembled to the idea of someone far more wicked or criminal who could have shared the same fate. She moved the thought away. She kept listening from her privileged position. They were enumerating possibilities which seemed extremely convoluted. In the end they started repeating a term more often. Any single word was pretty difficult to understand for human ears. It sounded like … “oo-nay”, “yoni?” “phony!”. “Honey” Elsa shouted. Then she covered her mouth in fear to be heard by the titans.

But they had no ears for her, or for anybody. They were kissing, standing in front of the ruins where once children used to have fun and parents to have rest. The kiss didn’t last very long. The giant was hugging his partner on her back and a moment later was squeezing her ass. She responded to the stimulus by lowering and reaching for her prize. She played a little with the sack under her prey and then she attacked. Elsa looked away disgusted by this further display of grossness. Extremely disturbed by the sucking noise coming from her back she started to walk into the ruins looking for the shortest way to the city.

She kept jumping between steel remains and passing over trenches in the floor talking to herself. “It’s unbearable. Don’t they understand there is people watching? I am tired of their attitude far more than the damages. If I were that size I would teach them a lesson about being considerate.” And while trespassing the destroyed net limiting the park borders, the light bulb turned on. “I can stop this. I know their secret. It’s the honey that made them big. If I find it I can stop them. At least, at that size they will not be a threat anymore for me and Arthur.” She paused after this last words. “Artie!” She said desperately holding her tears. “Where are you?” Elsa shook some sand off her body and with a new resolution started walking faster toward the shoreline. There was the last place she saw arthur being dragged away by someone. “I will find my son, then I will find the place this people come from and I will take this “honey” they were talking about and this madness will be over in way or the other. Arthur, mommy is coming to the rescue!”

***************

How did we get so big? That was the question.
“I am thinking about it since we were sitting before. It could not be something we did. We have had almost the same routine since three days.”
“We woke up like this.”
“Yes! It must have been something before we arrived at the beach this morning. Something that the sleep activated.”
“Maybe we are cursed!”
“By whom? No.” She refused the idea. I didn’t share it either. Even in that situation I was not completely resolved to magical thinking.
“Something we touched that affected us?”
“Maybe, but what? we slept in different bedroom ... thanks dad – she completed sarcastically - We went around town but it seems, whatever it was, it affected only us.”
“It must have been something at home.”
“Something that we didn’t touch, or use, or … drink? … until this morning. Otherwise we would have grown while we were sleeping tonight.”
“Right! Soap? No, it was always the same. Deodorant? Neither, I have mine and you use your family’s. The water?”
“From the sink. We don’t like plastic.” She interrupted me.
“Something we ate?”
“But we only had breakfast!”
“What was that?” It was just a few hours back, but it seemed like another life.
“I got it!” She exclaimed!
“What?”
“This morning, for the first time, we tried that stuff!”
“What stuff?”
“The honey! We finished the old jar yesterday. I remember because I washed it and put it on the sink this morning.”
“Yes. And we forgot to take a new one at the supermarket. And your mom scolded us about it!” I denounced unhears.
“Therefore – she continued in a full Sherlock posture – we used the old artisan honey in the cabinet.”
“It tasted a little strange. But it was just honey.”
“Yes, but the milk was the same from yesterday, the yogurt came from the same pack, of course the cereals were the same stale one. I had no fruit, did you?”
“No, never in the morning.”
“Either it is the honey, or it something we had for dinner. But we slept and nothing happened.”
“We can’t be sure the sleep triggers whatever it is. We can’t be sure it was really something we ate. What if we, we … teleported to another dimension which is smaller than ours.”
“Mmm, you may be right." I shrugged discouraged by the infinity of possible explainations, none of which was truly convincing.
"For what we know it may be whatever and still be plausible. But for now, the honey is our only track.”
“Hey, yesterday we went to that party your old friend organized.”
“Yes, Eli. It was her ‘late birthday’.”
“Yes. And who may say that there wasn’t something in the drinks?”
“You are being paranoid now. Almost everyone else at the party is from this city. This morning they were either working or on the beach. I don’t see anybody in our situation. And again, we slept and nothing happened. Then we wake up in the morning … late, we have breakfast, new strange honey nobody knows where it comes from and suddenly we fall asleeep on the beach. It never happened before.”
“You are right. The honey theory is strange but is the only thing different we did this morning. Well, except.”
“What?”
“You know, in the bathroom ...”
“We did it also at Eli’s party.”
"Sigh! True … so the honey is our main suspect!”
“Yes! Maybe if we didn’t wake up late we could have had breakfast at the bar and nothing would have happened.” I pondered the possibility. I am not very spiritual for the most part, but when something happens to me that seems not very probable I have that feeling of impending destiny over my head. And then it hit me.
“Mee ...” I recalled her with a voice full of anxiety.
“What?”
“We woke up late.” I suggested.
 “Yes, I know. Why are you telling me?”
“We woke up, we … ehm … changed in the bathroom together. Because the house was already empty. We considered going to the bar and then we found all the breakfast stuff already set in disorder on the table and we decided to eat there”
“Yes, I guess my parents considered tiding but then thought we would wake up sooner or later and they left everything on the table.”
“Yes, honey included.”
“Yes, honey includ … oooh!”
“Yeah.” I concluded closing my eyes in a smirk of realization.
She also got it. “Oh God!”
“Yeeah” The images forming in her mind couldn't be too different from those already fixed and flaring in mine.
“The spoon was already in the jar. Oh my God.”
“Ye-eh-eah”
Probably it resonated in her head with the voices of her parents repeating it for the millionth time while she spelled it in front of me. “Honey and milk make your day start sweet.” The tone with which she recited those words was the portrait of terror. “Do you think that …?” she asked with a clear shade of terror in her gaze.
I shrugged “I mean, we are not sure that it is, but if it is then …”
“Ohmygo, ohmygo” she started hyperventilating. “And now they may be around here!” Her eyes were wide open but she was not looking at something in particular. They were just inverse screen for the image of the most different and unthinkable of possibilities.
“Should we go find them?” I suggested.
“What?! - she almost screamed - No ... I, mean ... I don’t know.” She meditated the idea. “I don’t think so. I mean, they went visiting that coral city. They intended to spend their day there. Whether they are … this size – she made a nonsensical measurement with her hands – or not, they will come back to find us. We should wait for them around here.” She paused and explored the surroundings with her sight. “I mean, we're in a sea of trouble - she smirked for the pun, I was not in the mood to welcome that and she frowned because I was not seconding her, and then she kept going - but we sure have a very peculiar perspective on the whole bay. We may explore the place from our position ... just a little bit.” She had recovered a lighter mood and was playful again. I was a bit worried of this playfulness. The amusement park's ruins were a dire reminder of the possible price of too much lightheartedness. 
“mmm … are you sure?” I asked.
She nodded smiling. For her, the decision was already taken.
“Oookay then! Explore ... but no touching.” I looked once more at the remains of the amusement park buried under the scraps of the once taller thing in the bay. Mimi followed my gaze in the same direction.
“No touching” She agreed. Then we hugged to reassure each other.
Then we kissed and started rubbing our crotches one against the other.

The city of corals, several miles down the road on the coast, has always been the most visited and cherished in the region. It spread all over a little peninsula mostly composed of hills and little valleys. On the north side there was the ancient city and the old harbor. On the south some modern building organized the work at the new harbor, opened in the eighties for cargo ships and small and big cruises. People have come since the fifties to admire the beautiful town’s center, the central Cathedral, the centuries old white painted houses with red decoration all over, the nice view you could gaze upon from the Gardens on the hills and the characteristic atmosphere of the alleys and streets, surrounded by the finest shops specialized in designing and crafting objects with the red matter that gave the town its fame.

Also that summer day was going to be a very intense one with waves and waves of tourists and customers coming with every mean. At least it was going to be all that until the unforgiving soles of a middle-aged couple started spreading death and destruction everywhere. Hannah and Micheal Yates were happily exploring the landscape of “marriage in the late forties”. They were both native of a town far in the inland, but moved to that coast when their firstborn Mimi was going to start elementary school. Hannah had a big promotion in the company she worked for since she finished university. But the new job required moving. Micheal, also known as Mitch for his resemblance to an old uncle Mitchell, was a freelance counselor and made no resistance to the idea of starting anew elsewhere. They were young, with one daughter enthusiast for nature and science and e project to have a second one sooner or later.

The first year was rough. Nobody ever denied it. But after a while, Mimi started to make friends at school, although being targeted as the most strange child of her class. And the children brought their parents with them. One in particular seemed to find a perfect connection with their daughter, Eli, the daughter of a fishing ship operator and a nurse at the local hospital. In particular, Jana was extremely kind and welcoming and always wanted to invite the Yates for dinner every time she wanted to celebrate the good results of her boat and crew. Later in their friendship, she also offered often to watch after the little Jo, Mimi’s sister, when Hannah had a company trip. Greg had devastating shifts at the hospital but was lucky enough to have one or two free Sundays per months. He loved cooking, fish of course, and he bragged so much about everything his wife and her crew brought to the shore. He also presented Micheal with one of his recurring patient. A certain Mr. Preston, chronic hypochondriac, that found no sympathy at all from the doctors but a complete understanding if not reverence coming from Greg that “love[d] that guy”. Mr. Preston worked for a big methane refinery in the hills nearby and was conquered by Micheal’s gab and humor. In a matter of weeks an enthusiastic Mitch started counseling the company that owned the refinery. His yearly entry rose from one lonely zero to five well accompanied ones and this lead to the purchase of a bigger apartment, a second car and some family trips that shaped Mimi’s love for nature even more. Hannah quit her job, launching her career in the field of softwares start-ups. She became founding member and brand manager on a company specialized in internet security.

It was not all puppy salamanders and rainbows, obviously. Mitch had an affair with a woman met through the company. The marriage encountered its first major crisis, but it endured the impact. Hannah and Mitch came closer again thanks to couple and individual therapy. They started being more sincere about their fears and their dislikes. And a healthy sexual experimentation brought harmony back into the family. The years passed, the kids grew. Jo started going to school and developed an interest similar to her sister’s for little animals. It was just a little more wicked and less nurturing. Mimi and Eli literally raised each other. It was excruciating when they had to part.

Yates family was going back to the origins. Hannah’s project had grown a lot and she had decided opening branches in her hometown. Mitch gained a certain fame for his work at the company and was already evaluating offers. Mimi was going to start high school at the same school her mother attended years before. They knew it for the whole last year of middle school. They studied in different classes but spent every other moment together. At least until Eli started dating with a boy of a nearby town. Anyway Eli dedicated all of her free time to Mimi that last summer. It was sad and exhilarating in some moments. Cuddly and melancholic in some other. Jo was more of a loner and didn’t bother leaving her school. She was happy for the goodbye party but also curious of their new destination. A place she had only known from brief visits to grandparents through the years.

The last goodbye between Mimi and Eli was the saddest thing you could see that summer. After they had already said goodbye various times they kept hugging in a last vain effort to fuse their bodies. Both the families were there and not only the girls shed more than one tear in the heat of the afternoon. During the years, the Yates came back every summer for three weeks or more. And every summer the old team rebuilt. Not once Eli presented the same guy, and Mimi didn’t bother. She knew Eli was faithful only to her. Clearly, high school and, worse, adolescence broke the pre-teen dreams of never ending friendship. Not that they fought, but the intensity faded through time, like everything does. But still Eli was there every summer to welcome her old pal, and still Mimi could never refuse an invitation to explore the surrounding woods and hills. Also the Yates and the Farrell-Sykes, Eli’s family, kept seeing each other for a grilled fish and a long and a delightfully pointless talk on sport, marriage, women, men, children and aging. How far those times must have seemed in the situation the Yates were currently living.

One moment before the couple was seeking repair under an oak tree because they kept feeling this unusual series of heatwaves coming from within. One moment later they were exploding in height almost unable to keep balance, bursting out of their clothes and shopping bags and conquering more and more of the city with their feet. Their toes broke in uninvited in many shops and homes razing the ground floors of several buildings and feeling the tickling sensation of the upper parts collapse on their shins. They held each other in the arms out of fear for the inconceivable velocity of the change. In less than a minute the familiar landscape one could admire from the hills was completely transformed or better, invaded.

Over the usual postcard scene there stood this middle-aged couple stealing the show to the usual view. Mitch, just turned forty seven, was a tall and muscular guy. He used to play rugby in his best years and kept also in the worst ones until he finally managed to break the wrong bones ending his long-lasting amateur’s career. Memories of this athletic past could be seen in the large shoulders, the wide and still well-refined pectoral muscle and in the prominent biceps. The evidence of his actual age could be found in the swelling layers of fat that adorned his torso. He had brown hair and brown hairs all over his arms, legs, chest and belly. Some less on the back. His jaw was large but the chin was thin. His lips were roundish and reddish. His nose large but straight. His eyes blue and his hair slightly curly and a little sparse over the temples. Hannah, forty-three since the Spring, was an extremely attracting women of her age. She had blond curly hair down to the shoulders, deep green eyes, a small nose and large red lips. Her chin was high, her neck was thin, her shoulder a little drooping but still firm. All of her muscle well toned. The rightful prize for a life of exercise and fitness classes. Her figure was thin, her hips contained in a size 8. Her ass held on regardless of the date on the ID; never been the main attraction of her figure, but round and well shaped. Her skin was tanned uniformly, except for the thinnest pale area between the ass cheeks. Her breast were the protagonist of the whole drama. Her thin figure must have been some sort of engineering miracle since it could allow space for her F cup bosom. Her nipple thick and dark swelling like proud beacons on twin cliffs. The upper part of her body completely covered in freckles that tended to emerge particularly under the summer’s light.

Mitch and Hannah loosened their grip after a while to better understand what happened. This, in hindsight, was generally regarded as a bad move. In fact, both receded from each other. And receding is something you do mainly with your feet. The original disaster area around their feet while they were growing in each other’s arms was rapidly joined by other craters wherever their feet landed. One moment before, there was complete chaos caused by fleeing people through the narrow alleys. One moment after, there was silence and red smears under colossal soles or between truck sized toes.
“What the heck? Hannah are you alright?”
“Mitch! Oh my God! What happened?”
“I don’t know, honey. Where are we? Hey, why are you naked?”
“What?” The giantess looked at her body in disbelief.
“Oh my God! Why are you naked?” The titanic husband examined his clothing situation with no less surprise.
“Where are we? What is this?” The mountain of a woman exclaimed while moving her feet again. She kept exploring the ground below the dust for a while. Every step obliterated groups of buildings and probably hundred of people without any further courtesy.
“The surface seems crunchy but the soil is firm. Hey! What is there?”
“What, Mitch?”
“It’s … oh God … it’s the sea! At … your feet!” The dust settled down while the colossal couple stared at the waves not so distant anymore. Looking at the floor the giants could finally have a clean view of the havoc they had caused in the city of corals.
“What … the … F***? - Hannah started hyperventilating – What is that, Mitch?”
“It’s … it is ...” The words seemed too big to pass through the mouth. “Is it the … the ci-ty down here?”
Hannah felt like something rushing up her throat but she held it. She also felt she was loosing her balance and had to re-adjust three or four times. Each one of these meaning another city-block sized foot slamming down from heaven upon another sector of the minuscule city below. After a minute of further commotion she finally took a deep breath and gained a more secure posture.
She did a squat to have a closer looks at the ancient streets and the newborn squares. Hundreds of unfortunates could see a crotch big enough to host a sport event descend upon them at an impressive velocity but luckily stop tens of feet above their head. Many fell to the ground for the surprise and the terror and it took minutes for some to finally retrieve their sesnes and run away as fast as possible.
“Look at that!” She continued hysterically. “It’s the city, down there, like a miniature.”
“What a mess!” Commented a desolated Mitch.
“Yes, yes indeed!”
“We stepped on the whole old district. It went down like sandcastles. That must have been the ‘crunchy’ part.” He continued while gulping hard on the last adjective.
“Oh my God! Honey! Look at those. Those are the people, in the streets. They are so tiny. Like bugs or flies or whatever.” Mitch pondered a little while if his two university degrees worthy wife knew the fact that flies were bugs as well. He also knelt down to better examine the swarming streets at their feet. People were, for the most part running, hardly looking behind their back. Some instead walked erratically all around at a slow pace, probably out of shock. He looked back and forth at the streets and at his wife, towering crouched above them, her breast on her knees, standing on the toes, like some sort of Greek statue surveying the ruins of the city.
“Look … look at all that. What a mess?” She bit her lips expressing the guilt they both felt for the damages they had caused with their clumsiness. Clumsiness that was far from ceasing. While crouching down, in fact, Micheal didn’t look what was below him. The Bellavista Terrace was sort of an institution in town. Opened in the seventies with the first wave of international tourism, it kept growing during the years hosting a bar, then a restaurant, a bakery and a shop that sold its products all over the region and beyond. Everybody tried to book a table at least once. Along the year smaller and smaller percentage of those were able to succeed.

The elevated surface also hosted private and public ceremonies and parties. That day the august heat was the perfect frame for a wedding lunch. The guests sat under a U-shaped tent, while the newlyweds, their families and close friends in a table in the center. Cocktails were free and pouring from everywhere. One could taste the frenzy in the air. Children kept running and screaming all around, off the surveillance of their parents. And the band in the background was giving his best between a speech and a course to entertain everybody. In that cheerful moment of conviviality It came down like a godly punishment to interrupt any form of celebration. Mitch’s dick neither completely hard enough to stand on its own, nor completely saggy to retreat in his rooms, came down from heaven invading the terrace in all its majesty and width. The first thing the groom and the bride saw was the crowd of their guest standing from their places screaming and running for dear life. Then they heard the terrifying noises behind their back which signaled the destruction of the stage and the musical instruments. Finally they turned around while waiters and band members fled in all direction just in time to see the gland larger than the frontal part of an intercontinental airplane coming toward them. They had no time how to react and braced themselves. The pinkish cock head came upon them really fast obscuring the sky. The skin of the tip was soft enough in order not to crush them or all the other people unfortunate enough to get caught. During the preceding hours the heat and the walking had worked good enough to create an imperceptible layer of dry sweat and genital moister on the top of Mitch’s cock sticky and thick enough to capture and hold all the unlucky guests not fast enough to outrun that gigantic invader.
“Ohps!” Mitch said just a moment after touching the roof of the building with his shaft.
“What happened?” Asked Hannah not looking anymore at the ground but back at her lover.
“Nothing, honey! I crouched too much and hit the building down here.”
“Any damage?” She worried.
“Just a little muddle!”
She examined the messy but intact roof and calmed down. Then smiling humorously she commented “What a blunderer did I marry! Here, let me have a look if you hurt your peepee” She mocked gleefully. Then the woman stretched her arm forward and grabbed her husband’s penis. The touch was enough to open many channels in Mitch’s veins, and the cock revealed this fact by swelling out hard and proud. Hannah seemed extremely satisfied with what she was holding. At this point her mind had put the awareness of their situation on the background and she had only one desire to focus on.

“It’s just a little dirt. Here, let me clean it!”
She came closer, her feet bulldozing through some more building and leveling beneath another couple hundreds of unlucky humans. The spouses and the other people, spread all over the tip like some sort of confused collage, could admire Hannah’s face coming closer and closer and then her wide mouth open to reveal two rows of white large teeth and a monstrous red tongue. They all screamed out of their lungs. It is indeed highly probable that the giantess could hear those scream and distinguish their closeness from the general mayhem at her feet. But in that specific moment she could not care less to inquire. She introduced at the slowest pace possible the tip and then the rest of the cock into her mouth. Then she started sucking softly and playing with her tongue all around the hard object in her mouth. She could distinctly feel the debris and whatever else was on Mitch’s penis, and she used it to cause him more and more pleasure moving everything around her mouth and on the skin of her husband. Her left hand, trained by a long lasting tradition, had already reached the usual destination between her legs and was already parting her labia while a voracious middle finger stroked the clitoris back and forth. She sucked as deep as she could, looking at her horny and luxuriating spouse finding in his expression more and more excitement. After a short while she came and her moans where contained by the fact that she held the grip. The tightened lips demonstrated a sufficient reason to break every remaining resistance. Mitch came too, flooding the mouth of the woman that kissed-goodnight his small daughter every evening. Hannah played a little with the juice in her mouth and the floating content in it, then swallowed with a loud gulp that could be heard in the whole valley. They both rose and smiled at each other like kids after their first kiss.
“Ehm … sorry, mister?” Started jokingly Hannah.
“Oh, don’t you bother, ma’am!” Continued ironic Mitch raising his eyebrows.
“I … I don’t know what came over me, it just felt so necessary at the moment.”
“I understand what you say – he comforted her – it was the same for me.”
“Oh God, we are despicable people. This was absolutely not the moment to revive our passion.” She complained a little.
“No ... most probably, it wasn’t.”
“We must figure out all the situation and find a way to make things back to normal.”
“Ohmagod!” Hannah screamed.
“What?” Asked Mitch frightened.
“Jojo!” She said.
“Oh my ... Where is our daughter?”

Hannah looked at the ground gazing at the hundreds of red stains in their footprints, not worried for any of them in particular and asked trembling.
“Do you … do you think she may …?” Mitch stared at the ground too
“No – he shook his head – she must be around here.”
On the one hand he expected to see his daughter normally strolling around like in any other given occasion, on the other a part of his brain was crashing on the idea of his daughter either strolling around like in any other given occasion while her parents were immense giant destroyng the “around”, or strolling around while being just as big as them and contributing in her own way to the destruction.
The anxiety mounted in Hannah’s chest and she started blurting out “Oh God, oh God, we lost our child. What terrible parents are we? Where could she be? Oh God!” Mitch wanted to calm his wife but was suddenly interrupted from a crystalline voice behind his back.
“Mom, dad, come! Look what I found!” Jo was on the other side of the city, behind the hills. Standing on the new harbor zone with something in her hands. Hannah could not hold it and went hugging her daughter creating an incredible trail of destruction through the city and the hills. She held her daughter’s body to her voluminous chest. The girl protested a little.
“Mom, careful, you’ll wreck it!”
“Oh sweetheart, my love, I am so happy to see you. I was so scared. You made me and daddy so scared for a moment. Why did you step away from us?”
“You told me I could stroll around a little. But then I grew and bum! I was naked, and the people were running in all direction. It was very confusing, I didn’t know what to do. But then I saw that also you and daddy were as big as me … well, bigger, as always and I calmed down. I thought it was all right if you were grown too. I wanted to ask you what happened, but first I wanted to explore the city a little more. I was careful, mom, I swear, but the streets were too narrow. I may have … ehm, stepped on something. But I am sorry. Then I found this, which is beautiful and I came back to show it to you.”
Hannah listened to her daughter’s story with a mixture of tenderness and horror. Then she proceeded to look at her daughter’s finding. She was baffled by the view. Her nine years old squirt of a daughter was holding a real life ferry in her hands like it was some kind of toy model. She could clearly distinguish the terrified people on the deck looking at the adult titan in the hope to find a more responsible behavior. She coughed out of nervosism.
“Sweety! Where did you took this?” Asked Hannah worried for the fate of the people in her daughter hands.
“At the harbor. There were other ships, bigger and smaller. Even a cruise ship with the pools on the roof. I liked it all white, but it was kind of dull and too big for me to take. This one instead is just marvelous and perfect to carry. I’d love to make a bag out of it!” She said full of childish enthusiasm. Feelings that Hannah could not share, even if she agreed this particular ferry had a very nice appearance, all red and blue on the base and white and red on the deck to remember the colors of the buildings in the city. Most of which, at that point, only to be remembered through pictures.
“Sweety, look! We can not take stuff that is not ours. This ferry belongs to the company. Then there are people that surely want to go back to their vacation. Don’t you think so?”
The girl looked at the boat, then to her mother again and tried to argue: “But mom, now that we are bigger maybe also our money are bigger and I am sure that for bigger money we can buy the ship!” She seemed pretty proud of her reasoning.
Hannah tried to argue back: “But, Jo, the money didn’t grow with us. Can’t you see? Not even our swimsuits did.”
Hannah smiled with not an ounce less of bafflement for the entire situation she was trying to rationalize while caressing her daughter’s cheek. She wanted to keep her calm. Jo, was the sweetest of kids, maybe a little lonely sometimes, but always focused on her target, whatever it may be. Unfortunately, sometimes she got a little stubborn. Hannah thought it was totally not the moment for a tantrum. Not on the top of the hills between the fair mansions. Not with the ferry full of people between her hands.
Jo meditated for short. Then she added to her mother’s statement: “Yeah, right! My turtle swimsuit disappeared when I grew! And so did my backpack”
“Don’t worry sweety – Hannah consoled her little big girl – we will find another one!”
Jo smiled to her mother and added: “Ookay! But it will have to be the ultra-mega-giga-extra-large to fit!”
“Oh sweety! We’ll manage it, somehow. Now let’s go put back this ship. Where did you take it?”
Jo looked up and pointed at the center of the new harbor where Hannah could distinguish pretty well the passage of her daughter. Buildings were reduced to dust or stood there eviscerated on one side. The machinery her daughter had encountered in her way to her prize was destroyed, crushed to the ground like tinfoil. Of course, also Jo, as careful as she told she was, could not spare her track of victims. Red stains decorated all of her imprints. She tried to figure out a better way to get there and put the ferry back into the water.
“Mom can you hold it, it is getting heavy!”
Hannah, recollected her mind and stared down at her daughter. She was talking of the boat. “Of course, sweety.! Give it to me, I’ll take it back. Now go to your daddy which wants to hug you as much as I want.”
“Yay!” Exclaimed the child, freed from her burden. Hannah held the boat, it weighted less than a bottle of wine, and seemed smooth to the touch. The girl run to her father.
Hannah tried to preach “Be careful where you step on, sweety!”. She resigned to let her go and turned to the harbor.

There was no faster way to get there. She had to pass through the modern districts. She looked at the ferry one more time. All the people on the deck were holding for their life to every possible hang. It must have been a hell of trip until that moment. Come to visit the city, welcomed by a giant girl who thought they were her new toys and now in the hand of an even bigger monster. She didn’t feel the least amount of envy for them. They looked even a little funny, with their tiny bodies and bags. She brought the ship closer to her face, being as slow as she could. They were all staring at her wondering what fate was expecting them. She recognized the crew members, the tourist, couples, families, a whole group of old pals with matching t-shirt. They were motionless. Petrified by fear and anticipation. Hannah smiled, for a brief moment she liked her position. Then she announced
“Hello everyone!” The voice came out so booming that a lot of people fell to the ground holding their heads.
“Ehm, sorry! – she whispered – Don’t worry, I am going to bring you back to the harbor. It’s a matter of minutes.”
Hannah tried to repeat the steps of her daughter, in order to avoid too much damage. But after the second one she heard screams coming from the ship. She immediately looked at it and saw it was a little inclined. She could not look both at the road and at the ship. “If this thing is going to get done, at least I have to keep the people on board safe.” She closed her eyes for a second. Then she started walking again. She could feel the smaller buildings crumble under her feet like they were made of cookies. She could also feel the cars abandoned in the streets opposing no resistance to her weight. She also could feel, from time to time, something “softer” smother under her toes or the ball of her foot.

After ten very difficult steps she finally could feel metal under her right sole. She stopped, looked down. She had crushed the base of a crane. She lowered her body, put her knees on the floor and as soft as she was able to, she put the ferry beck into the water. The ditching was not as soft for the people on the ferry, but after a little rocking the boat stabilized. All the people onboard were safe. They cheered and screamed out of joy, hugging each other randomly. Hannah felt very satisfied for her job. In some way, she saved the day, at least for those people. After a while some people decided to go ashore. Some run, some knelt or threw themselves to the ground and screamed their thankfulness to God, or to the goddess in front of them. After a little while, the engines of the ferries were turned on and the ship took the way of the sea. Hannah could not observe the scene for much longer.

She looked back at her family. Her husband was sitting on the hills like they were a very low couch, and her daughter was sitting on his side, both looking down at the city. She reached them, at this point not bothering too much were she stepped. She sat on the other side of the girl and put an arm on her shoulder. Jo tilt her head toward her mother and rested it on under her arm. The giantess started caressing the straight blond hair of her child. Then she looked at Mitch.
“How do you think it happened?”
“I don’t know. I was wandering too. I mean, it’s impossible if you think at it, but … here we are.” He showed the city at their feet stretching his arms. “It’s like someone cursed us. Or maybe it was some sort of sci-fi stuffery. What can I tell you?”
“I don’t know. Maybe it was something we ate. Those sandwiches at the bar didn’t taste fine.”
“Mmm, yeah, I understand. But also those teens were eating them, and who knows where are they now? It is something that affected only the three of us.”
“Are you talking about something genetic?”
“Mmm, I don’t think so. We don’t share the same genes. At least I hope!” He smiled and continued: “It must have been something different. Something we did, ore something we consumed. Something at home maybe?”
“Yes, you’re right! But it could have been anything back at home.”
After a short pause Hannah saw her husband gazing in the distance.
“Hey, what are you thinking of?” she asked.
“Mimi! Mimi and Zach! They are at home.”
“Oh God! I forgot about them! How lucky it is! They are far away from this mess!” Also Mitch was reassured by the thought.
“Do you think they … they could have had any idea of … us? I mean, us ... like this?” Mitch asked with a worried tone.
Hannah looked at him and seemed uncertain. “I don’t know. We have been … this big for a while now. And we didn’t go easy on the city. If it didn’t happen until now, it is going to happen soon. Oh God! We will be the opening in every news. Giant monsters attack the city!” Hannah put her head between her hands
“Right! … Well, it surely won’t sound well at the next job interview!” Mitch tried to console her. It worked a little, she laughed.
“No, it won’t for sure.” Her smile faded and she looked back at the city.

Hannah was playing with her toes, crushing vehicles here and there with her big toe.
“What if – she began – I mean, what if there is no turning back?”
“What do you mean?" Mitch asked meeting her eyes.
“What if it is permanent? I mean, we would be bound to be this big, like for a long time. Maybe for ever! What would we wear? What would we eat? What would school meetings be like? What about ... everything?”
Mitch was worried at least as much as Hannah but those last questions made him laugh.
“Why are you laughing? What’s so funny?”
“Nothing. Sorry. It’s just ... Are you worried for school meeting?”
“What? … I’m serious!”
“Ahahah ... I don’t know, you could just present, take the school hall in your hand and follow the meeting like it was a match on your smartphone.”
“Yes! Or I could just say I prepared cupcakes. They are outside because they were bigger than the school, sorry!” Hannah joked back.
“But I’m serious, Mitch! What would we do? It would be a hell of a problem just eating and drinking! Speaking of which, I am starving. Like, literally. I am not just hungry, I can feel cramps in my stomach since a while now.”
“Yeah, me too. Maybe those sandwiches were not enough.”
“mmmf, probably not even those grew with us!” Hannah completed with a sad look at the sea. Mitch wanted to console her. In a sort of way he was still the householder. He was supposed to provide food for his family, no matter how hard it looked like.
“Well – he started – we may try out trees. I mean, they may be like salad.” He didn’t believe it himself, neither he performed the best presentation of the dish.
Hannah looked at the tree in disbelief, but the cramps made her reconsider the offer.
“We can eat candy bars!” Jo interrupted them both.
“What, sweety?” asked Mitch not sure of what he heard.
“We can eat candy bars! They are there at the harbor. - She pointed in the direction of the southern coast. - They are of different shapes, some are … rectangular with all kind of fillings. Some other have different shapes. I’ve eaten some before. Most are tasty, a green one was terrible, I had to spit it out.” Hannah was concerned and looked where her daughter was pointing. “Jo, what are you talking about? What candy bars?”
“Over there, mom! – the girl tried her best to point as precisely as she could – You see? Plenty of candy bars and sweets! We can eat them … for now.” She concluded hesitantly.

Hannah and Mitch looked where their daughter was actually pointing. Finally they recognized what she was talking about. On the side of the harbor there was the enormous storage area. It was filled with containers. Beyond that, there were boats, out of the water.
“Jo! - called Mitch – Did you eat those rectangular … bars?” The girl looked at her dad puzzled.
“Yes, dad! I know they were not mine, I am sorry. They shined, they seemed nice. I wanted to try out some.”
Hannah interrupted her. “Sweety! Those are not candy bars. Those are containers. There is the stuff that comes with the ships in there. You can’t eat them. They are made of metal. You will damage your teeth.”
Jo looked confused. “No, mom. They were crunchy but easy to chew. They can’t be made of metal, at least not a strong one. I ate more than twenty of them. And also the boats! The boats were tasty!”
“What?!” Mitch exclaimed, worried for his daughter.
“Yes, dad. Trust me. They are tasty. We can eat them.”
“Sweety, no! They are not made to be eaten, they could hurt your tummy.”
“No mom. They don’t. I was a little hungry and so I decided to try them. I know that people don’t eat boats. But monsters do. And since we are now monsters, I thought we could eat them. So I tried. And I was right!” She concluded closing her eyes in an expression of victory.
And then she started again, seeing her parent far less then convinced. “You don’t believe me! You think I am crazy!”

Here it was. All the signal of an incoming tantrum. Luckily they both knew the tactics to deactivate the bomb before it exploded.
“But no, sweety. I … I want to trust you. If you say we can eat boats and ‘candy bars’ we’ll try. Is it okay?”
Hannah knew she now had to show her good will to dismantle the argument of her daughter. She looked down and saw a truck abandoned at an intersection. She took it from the ground, it was very light. Mitch observed his wife, suggesting with his eyes to drop the poker face and renounce to her game. Hannah persisted. She looked reassuringly to her daughter and proceeded to insert the truck in her mouth. When it was completely inside, she played a little with it with her tongue. Then she closed her eyes, collected all her forces and bit. Hannah could not know that the truck was carrying a full load of paint. For her it was like biting a small chocolate with a creamy filling. She expected to be disgusted, but she was surprised. It tasted … fine. Not a triumph of flavors, but it was kinda good. She finished chewing it. The metal opposed very little resistance. And she gulped it down. “How was it, mom?” Hannah looked her husband with the most worried look in her eyes.

“Mitch!”
“What? Honey! How do you feel? You shouldn’t have gone this far to prove your point.”
“No, Mitch! - she interrupted him – You don’t understand. I think … I think Jo is right!”
“Wha-a-at?” He screamed.
“I think she’s right. Maybe we have really changed when we grew. Maybe we can eat … stuff.” She gulped again, now to swallow her last phrase.
“What, do you mean like trucks, and boats and shi...iips?”
Hannah shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know. Maybe it’s a matter of try.”
Mitch looked at the city again fairly unconvinced either from his celebrating daughter, or his wife now gathering stuff from the streets. He identified a newsstand on the corner of the road his left foot was resting on. He eradicated it easily from the ground. Took a final look and commented: “Well, how do they say? Down the hatch!” And threw it into its mouth.

He started chewing, suspicious at the beginning then more and more convinced. In less than a minute all the three of them were collecting stuff from the streets to experiment. Cars, vans, street lights, traffic lights, newsstand and kiosks, benches and trees. Mitch also tried a trash truck. At first he repelled the idea of eating trash. But then he told. “We are giants now. Nothing is trash anymore.” And he was surprised again. A little bit seasoned but pretty good indeed.
“Hey Hannah, you have to try trash!”
“What?” She asked while pouring a raw of bikes in her mouth.
“Here, try this.” He passed her a bunch of big dark dumpsters. She took them and started tossing them in her mouth like pop corns.
“Hey, that’s good! Mmm, who could say they were going to throw this away.” She laughed and Mitch laughed back. They shared a kiss.
“Ew! Mom, dad!” Commented Jo, not disgusted to lick off a whole street packed with cars, but because of the kiss of her parents.

The world’s largest married couple gained enough courage to stand again and all three of them went around the city collecting all they could to try and eat. After a while, Mitch thought it was the turn of a new flavor. He looked a little around and located his next prey. A small, yellow, two story-building. He could hold it with one hand, but it used them both in order to preserve it from crumbling. He managed to eradicate it from the ground with little effort. Then the giant turned the construction upside down and started biting the walls. The bricks pulverized in his jaw. It tasted like pastry, or cookies. His new favourite kind of cookies. When he finished the first floor and started attacking the second he made an unexpected, and still pretty expectable, discovery. It was inhabited. The building at the ground floor was a shop. At the upper floor it was an apartment. Probably the house of the shop owner. And there he was, the owner with his wife, both looking up at the gigantic monster that was devouring their home. He felt a little ashamed and said “Sorry!” Then he took the sofa thay were hiding behind and put it on the street in front of his feet. Then he proceeded eating the rest of the building. The man and his wife were shocked but recovered fast and started running away. The left foot of Hannah, also looking for a good building to consume, decided their fate soon after.

Jo was not as merciful as her father. She saw people in the vehicles and stuff she was eating but she didn’t bother that much. She observed her parents and they seemed not to care too much about whatever ended flattened under their feet. She deducted she could not bother about people as well. After a while the lunch finished. A whole city block had disappeared. Partly trampled but mostly eaten.

“Well, that was good! Wasn’t it?” Asked Mitch.
“Yay!” Roared Jo, patting her belly.
“Maybe we exaggerated a little.” Said Hannah talking to her husband.
Mitch looked at the devastation. “Yes, maybe we got a little too far this time.”
“It’s just – she immediately continued – I don’t feel guilty enough … maybe. I mean, don’t get me wrong. I think these poor people didn’t deserve all this. But, I can’t think of what we did as something totally bad! Am I a monster for saying that?”
“No … well, it’s just … it’s like Jo said. Maybe we are monsters, now. What made us grow is also transforming us. We can eat virtually everything. And also … before … when it was just the two of us, did you feel the same as me?”
“Yes, it was strange, but it felt so right. Everything is so strange but at the same time also very … normal. I mean, it’s been hours and I am not worried about being naked. Who cares?” She paused a moment. “You know … before, when I was holding the ferry. I was looking at the people on the boat. I felt compassion for them, a lot of pity.”
“Well it’s comprehensible.”
“No, I mean, I felt pity for them not because they were in that specific situation. I felt pity because they were … well … that size. I mean, they were just humans. It’s strange to say it aloud, but. Being human seems not such a big deal from this perspective.”
“I understand what you’re saying.” Then he looked at Jo which was playing with cars in a parking lot.
“So, how do we do it?” Mitchel asked.
Hannah called her daughter to her. “Jo, come here. We have an important thing to say.”
The girl raised her head smiling at her mother and threw the cars behind her back. “What is it, mom?”
Hannah tried to organize something meaningful in her head and then started her discourse knowing it was as much directd to Jo as it was to herself.
“Jo, sweet. You understand that all this is a new situation for all of us.”
The girl nodded without real signs of understanding.
“Now that we are big ... giants.”
“Yay! Giant monsters!” Jo interrupted her celebrating the acknowledgement of their new social status.
“As you wish! We are giant monsters in a world of humans. And so, you understand that at this dimension it is harder to avoid … accidents.”
The girl gave a puzzled expression and tried to counter: “But no, on the contrary! It is easier. We can’t drive now. There are no cars of our size.”
Hannah smiled and ruffled her daughter’s hair. “I am talking about small accidents, with … with people, human people.”
“Oh, I see. Mom? Are you upset because I stepped on some people? I tried to be careful but they are everywhere!”
“Of course not, sweety. This is exactly the point. Sometimes it gets very hard to avoid stepping on some humans. That is not a problem. - Hannah repeated those last words in her head once more to be sure she was actually saying "that" was not a problem. She still agreed with them. She was sorry for the tiny people, but they were bugs now. And you can worry for bugs just this far. Her priority was to avoid her daughter the trauma of feeling like a murderer just because she stepped on some ants. She had nothing against humans. But things were different now. Her first duty was to her family. The “people” now were those above the thousand of feet. Whoever below was not her enemy, but neither, completely, her problem. She started talking again: “Do you understand what I am saying?”
The girl nodded: “I think so, mommy.”
“But, we don’t want to hurt humans. They are people and we mean no harm to them.” The woman continued.
“Oka-ay, so …?” The face of Jo didn’t hide the now raging moral debate happening between her ears.
“So, we will do our stuff, and people will do their stuff. The only rule is that we must not harm them, and be careful not to harm them. If it happens that we step or squish some of them by accident, then be it. But please, sweety, just go easy on them. They are people, but they are more … fragile. Promise?”
“Promise!” The girl nodded convinced.
“So, the rule is: what happens under our feet, stays under our feet!” proclaimed Mitch.
Hannah smiled and nodded in agreement.
Jo nodded too and the deal was sealed.
“What now?” Mitch asked.
“Now we go home! We have to find out how we got so big and also we need to find your sister and Zachary.”
“Yay! Zach will be so surprised to see that now I am taller than him!”
Hannah didn’t join her daughter’s happiness thinking about her now colossal little girl playing with an ant-sized version of her older daughter and her boyfriend. But now, probably also thank to the full stomach, she was far more optimistic than before. They would have found a way to make it work, somehow. The family started moving hand in hand. Hannah was a bit worried at the start because they had to walk over a big portion of the city. But she didn’t want to recede so fast from her word. She walked ignoring the crunching sounds coming from beneath. She could distinguish people fleeing and suddenly disappearing under her soles, but she didn’t bother too much. After a while, it became even relaxing.

 This time the blow job didn’t last too much. The giantess got wet fast enough to stand up again and turn her back to her partner. He didn’t consider too many alternative endings for the scene and inserted very slowly his dick into her companion. At this point of the day, Elsa was too tired, injured and maybe accustomed too care enough. She accepted the idea of the two fuckbirds and minded her businesses. At this point two titanic pricks exploring their sexuality were the new normal. A natural sight like many others on the coast. What she really needed in that moment was something to drink, something to eat a maybe, after a ten years abstinence, a well deserved cigarette. What she found was a kiosk on the shoreline, abandoned by its owner and customers, which she could pillage undisturbed.

She ate the fruit and sprayed the water directly into her mouth. She took a sip from an open bottle of Brandy. It tasted fine enough to keep it. She also used the foulard someone left on a chair to fix up a bandage for her left arm that was bleeding since a while now. A little more rested and quenched, she walked in the direction of the destroyed staircase. The last place she saw Arthur. Walking at a good pace, with only the slaps of the titan’s body on his behemoth bae’s butt as soundtrack, she reached the place in less than twenty minutes.

While Elsa was examining the surrounding area to find any clue of her son among the debris, the giant could not hold it anymore. That boy had showed to be careless enough to offer the whole city the first, literal, kolossal in the history of amateur pornography, but he seemed to be surprisingly considered to avoid unprotected ejaculation in the grand canyon his massive mate hosted as a vagina. Like any other guy in his position (situationally and topologically), he did his best to limit the damage and aim at his lover's back. But, as always, some squirt bounced on the ass before falling inexorably to the ground. Elsa had only the time to see a shadow cover her position and look up. She instinctively covered her head with her good arm and crouched. Of all the way she could be dead by now, to drown in sperm seemed really like the less deserved.

And, in fact she survived. The white load hit the ground, which vibrated under Elsa’s feet. But it didn’t hit her. It didn’t even sprawl too much. It formed a strange, barely circular whitish drop of jelly. It wiggled for some seconds, then it stood firm and lucid like a wet frosted glass dome. Elsa was mesmerized by this new strange beast in front of her. She got close enough to see her shady reflection into the goo. The odor was pungent, but not unbearable. Something sweet made the air around it even something pleasant. Elsa could not immediately recognize the smell. She stretched her arm in the direction of her reflection. But when she was mere centimeters away the thing started to wiggle again. Tremors in the floor made it dance rhythmically. It was the giants' walking. Their lust satisfied, they were looking for some rest. With a loud boom the giant decided to sit somewhere after the end of the beach and to rest his back on the mountain slope overlooking the sea. The giantess sat between his legs, took his arm and put them around her body. Then she leaned on his belly and they started to cuddle with their noses.

Elsa was more disgusted by these effusions than by the anal sex she just witnessed. Still, all the movement brought her back to lucidity. She left the side of the cum drop and headed toward the city. At first the general silence coming from the streets and the emptied stores inhibited her from saying a word. But after a while she could recognize familiar colors on the street. It was her cloth. Abandoned on the sunny tarmac. She collected it and looked around her. It was a ghost town. Nobody to see. She decided to forget her fears and started shouting in all directions. “Arthuur! Artieee! Where are you? It’s mooooooom! Artieeeee!” She called and walked with no specific direction in mind. Until behind her left she could vaguely hear a squeak. She turned and stretched her ears. The squeak was coming from a side street fifty yards on her left. She run. When she arrived, confronted with the full light of the main street the alley looked pitch black for a moment. When her eyes adjusted to the shadows, she looked around and called again. Now, far more distinctly she could hear calling “Mooom! Mooom!” A voice whispered as loud as a whisper can be. Elsa could still not see anybody while she was walking down the alley. Until she passed a dumpster and the whisper came again. “Moooom, moooom, down here. It’s me, Arthur!”

Down on the floor there was a small open window. It led probably to someone’s basement. But the only thing Elsa could see between the trash bags around the window and the tears forming in her eyes was the face of his son smiling at her. She immediately lay down on the ground, not caring to much of her injured arm. Arthur stretched his arms out of the window toward his mother. When they were almost close enough to touch, Arthur disappeared swallowed by the basement. Elsa worried thinking her son had fallen to the ground. She got closer to see beyond the edge. A face appeared in front of her, with an angry expression. It was a young woman, but Elsa could not distinguish her face better before being grasped and dragged into the window like her son before. She could glance one last time at the alley before the glass of the window was shut.

Soon after a light bulb was on. Elsa was on an old couch in front of a dusty table tennis. While she was gaining back a normal sitting position her son jumped on her and hugged her. “Slow down, honey. Mommy is hurt on this arm.” But she could not contain her happiness much more than her child. She hugged him back with her good arm. After a while, cleaning the tears on her cheeks, she looked around. Leaning on the wall on the left side of the basement there was a young lady. She was wearing shorts and a white t-shirt, heavily stained and covered in dust. She seemed taller than Elsa with really long thin legs. She had Chinese dragon tattoo on the right one, a consumed maori motive on the left. She was thin also above the belt. Her belly was flat, her breast pointy and small. Her arm muscular but slim. Her neck long. Her chin pronounced, her lips pale and small. Her teeth thin and greyish. Her nose was the protagonist of the face. Straight and regular from the front, very long and slightly hooked. Her skin was clear and smooth. She must have been not older than thirty. Her eyes pale blue, her eyebrows thick but clear. Beneath the eyes two deep eye sockets. Her hair light brown; frizzy and long but gathered in a bun over her head. She was observing the family reunion showing no particular emotion.
“Hi – Elsa tried to say – thank … thank you very much for before. I mean, for saving my son.”
“I just brought him away from the street. It has become dangerous out there.” The woman interrupted quickly. Her voice was sweet but her tone was a little rude. Elsa was intimidated.
“My name is Elsa, I am the mother of Arthur here. Nice … nice to meet you!” She extended her right hand shyly. The woman held her hand without breaking eye contact.
“Name’s Carol, what did you do with the arm?”
“Oh, this – Elsa looked at her arm a little ashamed of the precariousness of her bandage – it’s just, I tried a jump far too high for me."
“Did you jump from the foot?”
Elsa was shocked by those words. “Did … did you see me? Up there?”
“Yep. I was trying to avoid all the sh*t falling from heaven while carrying the boy, but I am not blind. I saw you, I could do nothing, I got out.”
“Well, thank you very much – Elsa interrupted – You saved my Arthur, I owe you everything.”
Carol looked the woman up and down and then declared: “t’s fine. He was in danger, I was there.”
“No, don’t diminish your gesture. When all this … madness will be over I will reward your courage. I want to.”
“For real, madam, it’s fine.” She repeated already exhausted for all that praising. Some more tremor came from outside, signaled by some dust falling from the shelves. The light flickered some moments but didn’t turn off.
“Speaking of madness. They’re getting down quite hard out there. I wonder how do they do it, in front of everybody.”
“I wonder too. But trust me. I’ve come to know them a little better. They are completely uninterested in us. They just mind their … affairs up there.”
“Yeah. I saw it.” The tall girl replied. “Luckily for us, they don’t seem interested in the city. For the moment, at least.” they both looked at the ceiling, waiting for signs of the two massive menaces outside.
“Is there anyone else here?” Elsa asked.
“Where?”
“Here, in your basement.”
“This is not my basement. I just opened the window there and got in.”
Arthur stepped in: “She was very cool, mom! She broke the handle of the window with a kick and opened it.”
“I understand. Have you seen anybody else? I mean, since they attacked.”

Carol looked at Elsa estranged. “It was not an attack. They just grew into the city. I saw it, I was there. It was all normal. Slow traffic as always. Then we all hear this rumble coming from everywhere. Mountains always function as an echo chamber for big noises here. After a while, the rumble intensifies. It’s this hairy masses. Their heads. They were coming in our direction.”
“Our direction? - Elsa inquired – Where you with someone else?”
“I was with my … partner.”
“Ah partner?”
“Yes, my partner in business. Kind of a coworker, but more of an economic partner. I sell stuff to live.”
“Ah you’re a retailer or something.”
“I sell stuff.” She cut short.
“O-ok. Go on, dear. What happened then?” Elsa was aware that such secrecy probably signaled she was not talking with a law abiding citizen. But in such circumstances the laws didn't apply properly. It was like a war, in a war what you need are not citizens but fighters and allies. This woman seemed to be both.

“Moment after we see the heads, the traffic is stuck. We are stuck. Our cars gets hit on the side. My door doesn’t open. My … partner gets out and runs. Don’t know where he went. Things got confused. I try to open my door and try and kick and push but it doesn’t open. So I go on the other seat. But it’s too late. The head comes, there’s these cables everywhere. Giant hair. I get out of the car before it is crushed. I hear people screaming all around. I run. But the hair, they are everywhere. It’s like thick forest. I can’t find a way out. The hair go faster than me. Suddenly I am out. But on the wrong side. I am under her face. She’s asleep. I am under her nose. Finally it stops. They stop. I am stuck again. I wait and wait. After some time she wakes up. Doesn’t see me. She raises her head. I am free. I run. And repair in the first building they didn’t tear down. I wait. And then, after a while I see you and your son and then the foot and you know the rest.”
“Wow, it must have been scary. And your partner … he left you in the car, like that.”
“Never mind. ‘was a dick anyway. Kind of a ball and chain. Literally.”
“I see. Well, thank you again for everything. You saved Arthur. You saved us both. Now, we have to leave this place.”
“Leave? Why? It’s dangerous out there. They are too big, a wrong movement and you’re dead. Flattened like a bug. I’ve seen some sh*t out there.”
“I know, I’ve seen it too. - Elsa said with a pitch highest than it was required, probably to assert that she was also a fighter, if her dangling kind of broke arm wasn't a good enough testament to that. Anyway she re-adjusted her tone - But staying here is also dangerous. We are too close to the sea. Do you think they can’t crush this building. It’s cardboard for them. We have to leave. We have to find a safer place.”
“No place is safe with them. They moved now. I stay here and monitor the situation.”
“I think it’s too risky for me and for Arthur. I need to bring him where he will be safe.”
“How do you know where it is safe?”
Elsa knew in that exact moment she may had said too much. She sighed and said with renewed strength. “I know it.”
Carol grabbed Elsa’s injured arm and dragged her behind a set of shelves. Arthur was playing on the sofa with old toy so he was not really interested in whatever discussion the two women were bringing on. Women always talk too much for him to listen that long.
“Ouch, hey what the eff, you’re hurting me.”
The look in the eyes of Carol was intense: “You will tell me what do you know.”

 “I know how to be safe. Or at least, I have a clue. And … I intend to follow it.”
Carol looked down, like in a way to make her thoughts find an order. Then she stared back at Elsa.
“I don’t want to fight with you. But you have to tell me. – she spelled out slowly – What … do … you … know?”
Elsa could not hold her severe glance and pondered all the possible options. She could try the fight. But the injured arm suggested otherwise. She fought about fleeing, but even if she managed, what about Arthur. And then, in that situation some help may have been necessary. She resigned and sighed. “Okay. Look! I have a plan, a hope at least. Which can guarantee safety in all this insanity.” Carol didn’t look away, she seemed not even to blink. Elsa continued. “I’ve been very close to them. When they speak, their voice are too deep. But I could hear some words. They were talking about the way they grew.”
“What?” Exclaimed Carol.
“They didn’t do it intentionally. At least it seems. It happened and they got along with it.”
“Yeah, pretty convenient indeed.” Carol added.
“Well, I don’t know. Maybe it is like some kind of drug. Or they are just very selfish people. I don’t know. But they kept enumerating stuff. I could not understand very well. But after a while they kept repeating two words.” Carole was completely caught by the story. For the first time Elsa could distinguish a real emotion on her face. It was curiosity. More than curiosity, greed of the information to come.
“Look. I am going to share this with you because you saved my son and I owe you the life. If this thing works, it should grant you to be safe.” “What did they say?” Carol insisted. “I don’t know what they said but they were talking about ‘honey’ and ‘kitchen table’. That’s what I think I heard.”
Elsa looked at Carol. She was back to her basic expression, but visibly thinking about it.
Then, while thinking loud she let out: “Mmm, that would explain the smell.”
“What smell?” Asked Elsa.
“What? You didn’t smell it? You were so close?”
“What do you mean?”
“That sh*t! On the street, in front of you. You were also touching it.”
“You mean the s … - Elsa looked at her son and then continued in a lower voice – the sperm, on the road?”
“Yeah, that stuff. Kind of gross if you ask me.” Carol commented nonchalantly.
Elsa was shocked. How could she not recognize the odor of honey? She was thinking about it since she had got back to the ground. She shook her head. Carol stepped in her train of thoughts.
“So? That’s your plan?”
“What?” Elsa asked still bamboozled.
“Find the honey … and get big.”
Elsa thought about it some moments. Carol's attitude was pretty deflationary toward what instead seemed to her like a very convincing idea up to some seconds before. But she had to admit that, when that idea were to be put into words, it wasn't much more of what Carol had just expressed.
 “Well … I mean … yes. At least until someone doesn’t figure out how to bring everything back to normal. - She considered her words a little. - The point is … if we are big too, they can’t harm us. And then we’ll wait for help.”
Carol remained silent. Elsa waited some moment to let it sink in then she started again.
“Look, I know it sounds crazy. And if you want to stay here, I understand. But I have to bring Arthur where he is safe. And that’s the best I could find.”
“So you want to go to their home?” Carol interrupted her whining.
“Well, first I have to find out who they are and where do they live.”
Carol didn’t even make her finish the sentence: “I know who they are. Well, I know who ‘she’ is, at least.”
“WHAT?!” Elsa screamed out of disconcert.
Arthur looked at his mother worried. When she reassured him, he got back to the old dusty toys.
“How do … how do you know?”
“When I was younger, I needed money? I did babysitting. It was boring, but people payed well.”
“And you babysat her?”
“What? How old do you think I am? No, I stayed with her younger sister. Her parents were always out for fun. She was young but always with friends. Her sister was a child. Four years old. I stayed with her. Strange girl. Very silent. But polite.” Carol concluded.
Elsa was in shock. And then she smiled hysterically. “So, you were to their house. You know where do they live! Oh God! This is a miracle. You are our miracle Carol!”
“Slow down, madame! I know where they used to live. They moved. But I’d already finished my babysitting career for other sh*ts in my life. And I don’t know what happened next.”
Elsa thought of this possible difficulty. But she refused to think negative. “Oh … well, why be pessimist. They maybe kept the house. Otherwise … why should they be here again? Can you tell us where it is?”
Carol looked at the window and back to Elsa. “Well … it’s bad news for you. It is in the old city!” Elsa looked at the window too and gulped. The old city was the city on the mountain, built centuries ago to dominate the sight. The part of the city on the sea was quite modern. It was built when there was the tourist explosion in the sixties. The two cities were linked by a steep series of hairpin bends. A lot of people in the years used to stop their cars on those curves to pose for a panoramic shot. At least, until that moment. In fact, the giant had chosen exactly that part of the mountain to rest his back. Other than that, the only way to reach the old city was to continue along the coast in the direction of the city of corals and then come from the inland. A far too long trip. And even that, made quite impossible by the fact that the giants had destroyed the roads while they were originally growing. In a way or the other, they were stuck in that part of the city. Elsa was about to cry between these considerations.
“Oh flick! We are stuck here. Oh God ...” Elsa snorted.
Carol seemed much less worried and prevented the other woman from hyperventilating by thinking out loud. “Well. There may be a way out.”
“What way?” Elsa asked immediately.
“The forest!”
“What? No! The mountain is too sharp from this side. I could not climb it. Even with both arms.”
“Yes, it’s too sharp indeed …” The strategic pause scared Elsa. “At this size!”
Elsa smiled bitterly. “Yeah. I get it. But even if my plan would work, the honey is still up there, in the old city.”
“Right, right! - said Carol without real conviction. “But maybe. There is indeed something honey...ish, down here.”
For the first time Carol’s lips seemed to resemble a smile. A sarcastic one, but still a smile. Elsa thought about it a moment and then she erupted.
“Aren’t you talking about … What? No! That’s nasty!” Carol closed her eyes condescendingly
“Well. It was your plan after all. I can stay here. There is water. There is shelter.” And she joined Arthur on the couch and started caressing his back. The gesture seemed tender, but Elsa could clearly see the manipulatory intent in all that. She couldn't consider herself luckier in having found exactly the only person she needed to forward her plan. But she was also pretty worried about Carol's attitude. She may have been just as much a threat as she seemed to be an ally. Elsa tightened her hands in anger for a moment. Then she gulped hard. “It’s fine! I’ll try it.”
“What?!” Carol asked visibly smiling at the idea.
“I’ll do it. I’ll try it. If it works we may find a way to get out. If it doesn’t I will throw up. Nothing that whiskey can’t cure.”
“Ho ho, hey there. Arthur did you hear your mother? She is much more fun than you said.
Elsa didn’t like the idea of that strange lady talking with Arthur. But she had bigger problems now. After having scanned the outside for signs of danger the three of them exited the window and got back on the road. In a minute they were back at the strange glowing jelly. Elsa looked at the thing. It was still mesmerizing and disgusting. Then she looked back at Arthur which stood next to Carol with no real comprehension of what they were doing back on the shoreline. But he could bring a plastic lion with him, which was fair enough in his perspective.
Elsa looked back at the sperm. It was completely white with a subtle transparent layer on the surface. She stretched her arm toward it. She touched it with her finger. The thing jiggled a little. She pushed more. Without really looking she pushed her hand inside the giant jizz. The smell of honey, now recognized, was still strong. It worked both as a threat and as a motivation. Elsa put her other hand into the goo. She felt electricity on her wrist. She took the hand back. It was covered in the jelly. But it felt … better. Elsa could not believe it. She could move her fingers again, like they were brand new. She put her arm back into the sperm. It was painful at first to activate the injured muscles. But then the fizzling sensation started again. She leaned forward. And finally her face was mere centimeters away from the jiggling wall. She leaned a bit more. And her lips came in contact with the substance. It was still warm, since it stayed under the sun. She closed her eyes one more time. And sucked. The fizzling transferred immediately into her mouth, then into her throat. She sucked and gulped without interruption. At a certain point she was not even sucking anymore. It was just flowing into her. She could feel a general relaxation of all muscles. First in her neck and shoulders, then in her abdomen. After some more seconds, she could control herself again and closed her mouth. She leaned back. The goo, before bigger than a kiosk was still taller than her. She cleaned her mouth with her now completely healed arm. And looked back at Carol and Arthur.
Both of them had their mouth wide open. She looked at herself and could share the surprise. Her belly, never been flat but neither ever big was now inflated. It seemed like a balloon under her tits. It was like being pregnant. But pregnant of a ten years old, maybe. She could walk, but she had to hold her belly in her arms and had the same a lot of hardship moving. Arthur was clearly scared by the transformation and held the hand of Carol with both his ones. Elsa wanted to reassure her son, but before she could articulate any word, she was clammed up by a loud belch erupting from her stomach. She apologized scared of the situation. Then it kicked in.
It was far more than a fizzling this time. Her body was pure effervescence. She felt like she was exploding in all her parts. She crouched and closed her eyes. Then the first burst hit. Like a hiccup she started expanding. Burst after burst she got bigger and bigger. She passed soon the height of the goo and then of the trees on the shoreline. She kept growing far beyond the first floor of the buildings on her left, and didn’t stop. She felt the fizzling now irradiating from her stomach to the surrounding organs and muscle. She was all a tingle. It was a very strong sensation but not a painful one. She tried to stand again after every spurt but every time it made her croush again. She could finally recover when she was already eye-level with a ten story building. Standing up to her full height, the ten story building came to her bellybutton. Elsa could not believe her own eyes. Everything around looked so different. Not only smaller, but also smoother. It was like the world was colored in crayons.
She got down to her knees and stretched her arm. She grabbed without any effort both Carol and Arthur with one hand. They were like toy soldier for her. She smiled. They tried to talk, but she couldn’t hear them. She put them near her face very slowly rememberign of the sickness due to the too sudden and extreme movements of the titaness of which she had been unwillingly a passenger.

Carol screamed. “It worked! You’re big now!”
Elsa, remembering her experience hearing the giants, replied with her lowest tone: “So it seems.” She smiled at Arthur which was accustoming to the new size of her mother with a face of pure amazement.
“We can climb the mountain now.”
“Wait – Carol shouted – put me down first.”
“What? Why? I only can climb it. I will have to carry you.”
Carol replied: “Not if I become big like you. Put me down. I want to drink it too.”
Elsa thought about it. She could just keep Carol in her hand and go to the mountains. Or she could get rid of her in some way. But why? After all, she had been really helpful. She saved Arthur when she had nothing to gain. And then, she only knew the address of the giants. In the end, it would have been fine to have someone to talk to once they completed their growth. She took her with her other thumb and index.
Carol shouted again: “And the kid. He doesn’t come?”
Elsa had already thought about it: “I don’t want Arthur to interact with ... that thing. He will consume the honey, if necessary, when it’ll be the moment.”
Carol in that moment was held like a bug between two fingers and still could look down on Elsa and perform an ironic smile. Elsa put her minuscule new friend on the ground. Carol didn’t hesitate too much. She plunged into the sperm and resurfaced some seconds later with an even bigger belly than Elsa before. She stumbled for a moment. Then she grew too, in fast bursts like Elsa. After some moment their height difference was again like in the basement.
“Whoo!” Commented Carol. "This gives you a really new perspective on things."
“Yes, indeed.” Said Elsa. "Well … - she continued bending down and standing up again – Let’s finish this thing up. We don’t need other giants around.”
She had collected the remaining cum with her fingers. She split it with her other hand. Carol didn’t even take it with her fingers. She licked it off Elsa’s ones. Elsa didn’t like it but she could not bother too much. She licked her portion and moved on. It tasted enormously better than before. Maybe also the flavors where different now. They both gulped it down fast. But after a minute nothing happened.
“It seems like sperm can take you only this far.” Carol commented. She was intimidating in her new height. Also because she, as Elsa, had burst out of her clothes and stood now naked. Elsa could distinguish all the muscles on her arms and abdomen. She also glanced a second at her unshaven vulva. She felt a little less ashamed she also didn’t use any razor in the past days.
“Good. Now let’s go get that honey.” Elsa tried to take back the lead of the operations.
“Fine. Come after me.” Carol made it clear that she accepted no leading.
They both directed to the mountain walking between buildings like they were pieces of furniture and kicking away the abandoned cars. Elsa looked at Carol’s back. Becoming giants worked pretty well to heal scratches and wounds. But it surely didn’t change the physical characteristic of people. Elsa had already noted with a little disappointment that reaching the height of a building didn’t have any effect on her cellulitis. But she remained far more surprised to discover the hidden part of Carol. Behind her back, all over the skin there were scars of past wounds. It was like someone had tried to leave a message on the once blank canvas her backside was. The upper back was covered by her now loosen hair, but the scars came down to the hips, think and white but clearly visible. Elsa wondered if those wounds were the effect of years of violence or self-harm. In any case, those pale straight lines gave her a further feeling of uneasiness regarding her new acquaintance. She decided not to think about it too long. All the scars seemed old and healed. Whatever happened in Carol’s past was bound to stay there.

She kept exploring her new surroundings with the eyes of wonder. Then she followed Carol which was already rampaging Main Street. She looked at her son and smiled with the heart full of tenderness. He was sitting in her open left hand, alternating his attention between his new mammoth mother and the landscape all around. What tranquilized Elsa the most was to see his glee showing how much he was enjoying the ride.

I woke up from the nap and for a brief hopeful moment I thought I had finally got out of that crazy dream. It was sufficient to reach my back with my hand to meet the raw surface of the cliff I was resting on and within the sensation of the irregular surface scratching my fingertips the awareness that that dream was not one of those akin to be escaped by the sound of an alarm clock. I closed my eyes again to clean my view. Possibly my mind too.Then I looked down where I saw the head of Mimi slightly moving. She was half-asleep and kept kissing the air in front of her face, it looked like she was gasping like a fish. I woke her gently. She raised her head and opened her eyes while smiling relaxed.
“He-ey! How did you sleep?”
“Fine, you know what they say: nothing makes a better choice for a nap than the side of a mountain!” I joked.
She smiled again with her eyes closed again.
Then she yawned as hard as she could and added: “Oh jeez! I am so hungry. Like, I feel my stomach is eating itself.” Her stomach was growling since a while now.
“I know Mee, but we lost the bag with the sandwiches.” I excused myself.
“Meh, it would have not been that much now, wouldn’t it.”
“I don’t know Mee, you mother makes them very heavy.”
“Mmmf, I wish I could have a turkey sandwich now, like sooo much!” She lamented pretending to cry a little. “What do skyscrapers eat?” She continued.
“Ehm … employee and directors’ boards?” I answered.
“Mmm, yummy! I wish I could have a sandwich packed with business people!” She joked with me.
“Do you … do you think we can eat the trees now?” She asked after a pause in which she kept curling a tuft in front of her face.
“What? The trees? Roots and branches?”
“I mean, they are not that hard anymore, maybe we can chew on them? Don’t you? There’s only trees around here. Plenty of them.”
“Yeah, I don’t think it would be a good idea. Our stomachs are not designed to digest wood.”
She snorted out of frustration. “Yuck! Plenty of trees I can’t eat and water I can’t drink.”
I also was considering our condition. We were like shipwrecked adrift with no more water and food. Well, things were still pretty fine at the moment, but I wondered how long could we resist the hunger and the thirst and luckily a feeble memory hit me in that moment.
“Wait. There is water we can actually drink!” I exclaimed.
“What?” Mimi asked surprised.
“You wanted to take me to visit that river, how do you call it?”
“Oh yeah! The Silver Tail!”
“Yeah, That stuff! Isn’t it just behind the mountain side on the other side of the city?” I asked hopeful.
“Oh yeah! It is just beyond there.”
She pointed at the mountain that designed a corner on the other side of the city. She stood first. I followed her helping me getting up by putting my hand on the first surface I could find. It was a little football field. It could not stand very long under my weight and it sank into the sea. I excused myself again. But at this point the list of damages we had caused was already too long to keep note of it. Mimi had already taken her course when I stopped her touching her left arm to recall her attention.

To my surprise and Mimi’s as well there it was the only thing which at that point we both were desperate to find anymore. People. People aware of our presence, but brave or inconsiderate enough to remain close enough to be spotted. I worried a little more now for the little football field I sank before. What if there were people there too. The fact that the curious crowd was trembling but almost still I tried to deduce nobody had gone further than them.
“Is it what I think it is?” Mimi asked with a worried and marveled tone.
“I think it is what it is.” I answered completely unaware of how stupid it must have sounded.
They were a thick group, twenty or more, but nobody seemed to be in charge. They were just casual spectators. I could distinguish at least an old couple and a group of guys, our age maybe, pushing and hitting each other pointing at Mimi. I kind of disliked it, but also kind of liked it. Of course, I considered it a little inappropriate to point at my naked girlfriend in front of me. But on the other hand, she was not only my girlfriend anymore. She was taller than a mountain, a real world wonder. It made me feel kind of proud for her. She interrupted this meditation of mine asking:
“Should we make them understand we noticed them?”
“I don’t know. How?”
“Well ...” she paused. Then she looked directly at the crowd, smiled ear to ear and waved with both hands. People were surprised to be recognized, for the most part. But after some moments of doubt most of them waved back.
“Yay! - Mimi celebrated – I feel like a pop star on vacation now! Come on, say hello to our first fans.”
I didn’t share her enthusiasm, but I didn’t want to stand there like a statue of salt with my hands on my side. I waved too. The people seemed to be more encouraged by my participation in the salutations’ exchange and started waving with more conviction. They also whistled and cheered. It was very strange. I probably became red for embarrassment. I’m not anti-social, it’s just that I don’t like to be at the center of attention in general. Something extremely in conflict with my current condition of being taller bigger than a city center.
Mimi, instead, had already left every hesitancy. She was not only waving but also posing. She was making heart shapes with her finger and breaking it with kisses directed to the admirers. I could clearly distinguish the boys on the front row pretending to be hit and faint. I felt an incredible urge to shake my head in disappointment, but Mimi looked just too gleeful for these attentions that not even I could ruin her happiness.
“Can we get closer to them? Please. They love us!”
“Eh … what? Why are you asking me? I think we should go seek that river. Aren’t you thirsty anymore?”
She shrugged her shoulders and turned back to her audience. “Come on! They’re so goddamn cute! I want to get just a little closer. Please! Come on! It will take just a moment.” She made the big eyes. I really felt uncomfortable with all that. But there was no resistance possible, so I nodded.
“Yay! - she celebrated – I just want to take a look at this teeny tiny troop.” She said the last words while crouching on the ground.

The ground being, since a while, the water of the sea near the coastline, which was flat and calm. Of course the commotion following Mimi’s change of position determined several waves to hit the shore and even surmounting the wall separating the beach from the street sprinkling almost everyone of the small group of onlookers. After she was on all four, she put her forearms down, elbow in the see but hands around the little parking lot where the crowd had formed. Her butt was proudly up in the air but luckily for me alone to enjoy. Finally she approached the crowd with her head as much as she could. It must have been something astonishing from their point of view. Her head cast an enormous shadow on the whole parking lot and the nearby area. It must have been like an eclipse in broad light. Some people backed a little, but most of them stood there waiting for the next move of the giantess. Mimi’s eyes were glowing. Her body was completely tight.

Finally the group of boys pushed one of them in a yellow swimsuit out of the line in front of her. Her breath coming from her nostrils was enough to generate a strong current that rhythmically rocked everybody’s clothes back and forth. She put her chin on the hands resting on the beach. Her nose was almost touching the concrete in the parking lot. The boy was extremely hesitant. I didn’t want to try any further move. His friends were enthusiastically encouraging him to step forward. Some other people were maybe trying to call him back. The enormous pupils of Mimi were following every single movement of the boy and the crowd to the point of crossing each other. After ten steps, excruciating to wait for, he was close enough for a contact. He stretched his arm toward the far point of Mimi’s nose while looking in the opposite direction. She closed her eyes as hard as she could shivering in anticipation. And finally he touched her. Mimi made an extremely acute noise to contain her exultation. It was at the same time the most annoying and adorable thing one could watch that afternoon. He kept his hand on her nose a little. When she opened her eyes again he retreated slowly without breaking eye contact.

Mimi raised her head back, and helped herself with her arms to gain a sitting position on her heels. The ground shook probably, but the only way for me to perceive that was the reaction of the crowd in which more than one person struggled to keep balance. She leaned back forward and whispered in her softest voice.
“Thank you everybody. You are the cutest! Now we have to go find a drink! Eh eh!” And winked at the guy in yellow swimsuit.

I offered her my hand to stand up again. She put her foot forward to leverage. The impact of the foot with the sea created a big wave that impacted really hard the shoreline and sprayed all over the crowd. The hit was also hard enough to make the soil tremble and more than a person sought for a support in order to don’t fall. Mimi excused herself for the accident, then she stood next to me. She kissed goodbye and then kissed me on the cheek.
“OK! Now we go.” And she started walking wiggling her behind probably in a failed attempt to wag an imaginary tail.

 It took an astonishingly short amount of time to reach what a car would have needed a good fifteen minutes to reach. The stream ran slowly out of the forest forming a little inlet in the rock of the mountain. The river encountering the sea formed a small cove between the rocks and a lovely pebbles’ beach that some used to prefer to the bigger classic beach in front of the city. The only human signs apart from the towels and umbrellas was a consumed stilt house that hosted the instruments to monitor the quality of the water and the climate phenomena free from the noises of the city.

When Mimi and me turned around the mountain to see the beach it was the maximum possible surprise for the unaware people that were enjoying their beach day. Some immediately started to gather as much as they could and to run toward the only staircase. Some others out of surprise or fear stood still fixating us.
“Well, they surely weren’t waiting for us.” I commented.
“He he! Indeed. It must be terrifying for them to see these two leviathans approaching.”
“Speaking of approaching, we should watch our steps in order not to crush someone.” I suggested.
Mimi didn’t even turn to look at me and said only “I’ll do my best!”
I liked her attitude but remained worried for the insignificance of humans’ size.

What left me completely puzzled was that Mimi showed she was not completely joking before. Without waiting for the people to leave the beach she got on her knees causing waves to reach the shore. Then she leaned on the river’s mouth and lowered her body until her face encountered the water. Her gulps could be echoed between the mountain’s sides. She drank for a good minute. I could notice that the usual current that moved between her legs had stopped completely. Mimi was drinking the whole river.

She finally got back on her knees and cleaned her mouth. “Ahhh, I really needed it!” She exclaimed. Her impetuosity had caused complete chaos on the beach. There were people confused and running in every direction. Others were just baffled standing there looking up or sitting on their back. Mimi set herself apart to make me space. I got down too and could have a closer look at the beach stormed by my girlfriend’s thirst. There were people hugging to comfort each other. I could understand their reactions. Mimi was not as delicate as with her fans in the parking lot short before. But apart from general confusion nobody looked hurt.

I also put my mouth in the river and drank as much as I could. It was like drinking from a fountain. After a while I also retreated back into the sea. I noticed the remains of a bridge. I could not say if it was me or Mimi that destroyed it. I could not inquire more because Mimi started doing the most unpredictable and dangerous thing I could imagine. She was leaning back on the small cove and was fumbling with her arms. I raised my head over her shoulder to better see what she was doing and the discovery petrified me.

She was collecting the people. Supporting her body weight on her elbows, she had a hand curled to form a basin, and with the other she was picking the minimized beach-goers one by one. Most were running in pure terror toward the stairs. Some were hiding under the wooden structure.
“Mee! What in the actual ... what are you doing?” I asked disconcerted, but too afraid to try the minimum movement.
“Can’t you see? I am helping!” She answered completely focused on her task.
“Who? Precisely.”
“What do you mean? The people. I’m helping them leaving our beach.”
“What? What beach? It’s dangerous, you can hurt them! Mimi!”
“Uff, let me just finish. It will take just a minute.” She dismissed my protests.
She kept collecting and patronizing every sing person not fast enough to reach the stairs. It was all
“Here you are!” “How cute with this pink suit!” “Are you the most beautiful lady, aren’t you?” I

t took her more than one minute, but after a while she had collected all the people she could. More than thirty confused and terrorized innocents screaming or bracing themselves. I could also see the people on the long stair battling with their short breath in order to reach the top and the safety as fast as it was possible. Mimi looked at her preys for a little smiling at them. Most people were looking back at her waiting to discover their fate. “Hun, look at them. They are the most colorful crowd!” She seemed very happy of her catch. I was really scared but still I obeyed and looked at the small group. Someone was fighting to stand on the moving and irregular surface. Most were on their knees or sitting, holding with their hands.
“Look at the lady in white. Isn’t she beautiful?”
I mumbled a poorly endorsed assent. The young woman showed on her face every possible sign of absolute distress but at least she seemed not to understand our words. She was looking alternately at her captor and at me.
“I envy her body so much. She’s so fine. I’m a potato in comparison” Mimi lamented but immediately recovered her spirit
“I like also the round guy with the Hawaiian shirt! Isn’t he hilarious?”
“Mimi, please – I begged her – I think these people don’t like to be shoved around. Look at them, they are hecking scared.”
She looked at them a little, then replied “You’re right. Enough of this. - then addressing her loot – I am very sorry, little guys, but we have to part. Here let me put you back on the road. My boyfriend and me need the little beach to have some intimacy. Here, let’s go everyone.”

By saying these words she had turned back to the mountain where the stair ended and there was the narrow mountain trail to the city. She dropped slowly her hand on the ground and tilted it a little. The people at first were scared for the trip and did their best only to keep balance on the hand. Then someone shyly started to near the edge of the palm. The guy looked back at the giantess waiting for any sign. Mimi looked at all the people with a patient smile. He jumped. Using the skin as an inflatable slide he managed to reach the ground unharmed. Without looking back he run toward the trail where a woman was waiting for him with open arms. After some moments of further waiting more and more people hurried to the edge and slid on the ground. Some were a bit more hesitant for the height of the jump. Mimi saw it and offered her other hand’s nails as a facilitated exit.After a comprehensible hesitation the remaining people got on the nails and were escorted on the ground.

When Mimi had ensured everybody had gone. She waved at the people that hadn’t run away and communicated with gestures her desire for them to leave the place. She then proceeded to lean back on the beach and eradicated with ease the weather station from its foundations. She managed not to break it and also noticed there were people also in the platform surrounding the hut. She put also the wooden structure in front of the trail and whispered to the unlucky occupants:
“It’s time to leave. Get on the way, mites.”
Nobody had to listen to those words a second time. After all these operations, at least for what we could see, we were finally alone.

Mimi then knelt in the space between the rocky walls that enveloped the cove and landed her upper body on the almost leveled area on the top of the cliff. Her boobs dropped on the forest creating two big craters. She arched her back and started wiggling her ass again. She looked at me hinting what could have been the next move. But I was already behind her. My penis was already hard, both for the roundness of her butt and for the absolute carelessness with which she had just got rid of the crowd. I started exploring her vagina with my fingers and I found it already dripping wet and waiting. I hold her hips with my hands and inserted slowly my cock into her. She moaned softly. I started thrusting while caressing her large ass cheeks, a technique that often worked with her. She started performing her favorite dance. A wobbling series of movement with her ass that guided my hands like an expert dancers does with a novice. Her hands where gripping the soil tearing down tree after tree. When I felt she was on her way to an orgasm I started pushing harder. From our position we could still see the fleeing people walking fast down the trail.

The city, even with the enormous crater left by our growing body, preserved a nice look glowing in the afternoon sun. Far on the mountain side behind I distinguished something moving. I tried to focus but I was interrupted by Mimi’s orgasm that exploded in that exact moment. After some more minutes, I followed her example and came too. This time aiming down at the beach. I was kind of dry since the preceding performances had consumed my supply. But I still managed to direct some drops on Mimi’s belly and some on the cliff under her body. She cleaned her belly with her fingers, and her fingers with her tongue. Then she turned to me and kissed me. I didn’t like when she did this but I could not refuse an after-orgasm kiss. She then sat on the cove.

She forced her ass, which was bigger than the space between the cliff, completely covering the beach beneath. I hoped she had done a good job before while collecting people, because whatever was still on the beach before she sat, was now completely deleted from existence. She let the mouth of the river flow under her ass crack and clean the juices on her labia. She occupied the whole space between the mountain’s sides, resting her arms on the leveled area on the top, like it was a small armchair. She then looked at me and smiled saying: “Now, let’s talk again about those trees ...”

Being as big as a building was surely helpful to move faster. Elsa could not believe they had already reached the slopes of the mountain this shortly. The roads had been almost empty if not for some abandoned vehicles in the area near the beach and the growth crater. It was also not this easy to move at this size. They had more than one accident along the way. Turning from the main road to a side street, Carol could not prevent herself from flattening completely a small minivan with her foot. She could only hear the not so pleasant crunching sound and look down at the tires that had jumped out of their spots. The car didn’t oppose much resistance to her wight. The same side street became a problem also for Elsa that could not pass through it if not walking sideways. And even that way she managed to completely eradicate some balconies with her ass. When they finally reached another larger road they decided for the future to better estimate the size of the passageways. And still, ten minutes later, after just three more cars and a newsstand crushed, they exited the urban area to start the climb of the mountain side.

Elsa knew she would have needed both hands to grip the steep surface. So, she stopped a moment to ponder where to put Arthur during the ascent. She thought of putting him on her shoulder, but she could not grant to hold a stable position and prevent a bumpy ride. She also meditated if he could stand the whole ride in her mouth. But she wouldn’t try the way of the alligator mom. Eventually she came up with the best solution, or better, she followed her itch. She was getting sweaty for the difficult walk, especially on her shoulders because her hair, now set free from the fact that the hair band didn’t grow with her, kept sticking to the sweaty skin. She was going to wear them in an improvised chignon. And with a smile on her face she used her miniature boy to hold it up. She was the most careful not to make it too tight, but still she wanted it not to loosen during the climb. The child protested a little but Elsa didn’t mind excessively once assured he was perfectly fine. When she had fixed her hair she followed Carol that was already on her way.

The climb was hard as well. She tried holding to the trees but most of them were too small to hold her weight. They came off like bad weeds in her grip. Sometimes they encountered a secular pine on the route and they could hold on it. But for the most part they had to count only on the small planes where young people used to have summer evening in the forest around campfires. They were not completely allowed but not strictly persecuted. Therefore they had become during the years sort of a ritual for the youth in the city. Most of the traces of recent nights out were going to be obliterated soon under the steps of the two giant women climbing the mountain. Most of the mountain trails suffered the same fate.

In the little square at the border of the upper city, the shadows had become long and soft now that the afternoon sun glowed right over the edge of the small wall where tourists used to take panoramic shots. There were some people in the street discussing of the impressive events of that day happened in the coast city. There were more than fifty women and men chatting, around a small fruit stand and some kiosks, about the unusual spectacle and wondering what could have happened down there. Some also lamented the fact that the giants had destroyed the transmitting station causing a communication and internet black out that authorities seemed to have not still resolved.

All these talks were silenced by the sudden rumbling over the edge of the mountain. Only the bravest ones got near the small wall to peer down. They had not even the time to reach it that a hand bigger than a cottage emerged covering the sun and plunge the square into darkness. People reacted as fast as they could and run for their lives. Some of those that were too close to the edge fell to their feet and put one or two hands in front of them in a vain attempt of seeking protection. Luckily for them, the hand was not looking for a prey but for a good handhold. The small brick wall trembled and creaked, but resisted the effort. The head of Carol emerged from the same depth where her hand had come from. She looked at the small square and at the remaining people too scared to move. She didn’t mind them too much and put her other arm around a building to lift her body over the edge. A foot came that broke through the wall causing some screams among the crowd. After some more push and pull she could finally stand. She looked down again and smiled seeing the terrified look of the people. Some drop of sweat fell from her nose right unto the square forming a big pond, the resulting splashes sprayed some of the bystanders. She smiled again, than she looked back at the mountain side to see where Elsa was.

Elsa meanwhile was completely covered in sweat. She had neither the athletic shape of Carol nor her youth and the climb had been a hell of struggle. Carol knelt on the square hitting two parked cars making them roll away of their place and stretched her arm toward her exhausted partner. Elsa grabbed Carol’s arm but slipped and in the attempt to hold with her foot she excavated a good portion of the mountain side making several trees tumble down. She checked for her hair, in order to control if Arthur was alright. When she felt him stuck between her hair and responding to her touch. She grabbed Carol’s arm again and also the mountain’s edge with her other hand. With no little effort she managed to reach the square. First on all fours, then standing. In the process she crushed more than one car on the side of the street and also knocked down a small memorial. But she was too tired at the moment to care too much. She stood, looked at Carol and dried her forehead with her arm letting her sweat drop to the ground in far bigger amount than the younger giantess had done before. The second drop of sweat hit the people and the small fruit stand hard enough to send some to the ground and overthrow most fruit baskets. The poor stand owner rushed to recover his products just to find himself standing right between the two giantesses. He slowly raised his head only to encounter Carol’s amused look. She hinted him to go away with a slight movement of her head and he accomplished the task as fast as he could.

Both women were now standing in the small square. Elsa untied her hair and took Arthur back. Reassured about his conditions she turned to Carol.
“So, where do we go now … babysitter Carol?”
Carol stared at her a little pissed. “First of all, never say that word again! Second, we have to reach that park up there. Beyond it, there’s the building we are looking for.”
Elsa looked at the park Carol was talking about. To her horror the park lied exactly beyond the oldest part of the city, with all its narrow streets and small squares. “You’ve got to be kidding me!” Elsa commented more to herself.
“Do you want to go first?” Carol suggested smiling.
Elsa moved back, hitting with her heel an already half-crushed vehicle and letting the alarm start. After a little confusion she silenced it covering the rest with her sole and planting it deeply and firmly into the ground. The whole effort excavated a small crater where scraps of the car lied silent.
“Well, you know the way. It’s better if you go first. I’ll … I’ll follow your steps.”
Carol shrugged her shoulders with a sharp “As you wish.” And then started her walk. The small streets of the upper city center were difficult for two cars to pass at once and only the skilled inhabitants could transit through them with few efforts. One foot of Carol was wide enough to flatten two cars. Every step became, therefore, the cause of multiple minor crumbling. Small balconies were teared down and whatever in the streets was not moved fast enough ended crushed under her sole. Elsa envied Carol’s thin feet. Hers were demolition devices in comparison. Where the first giantess hit the second came to finish the job. More than one facade crumbled completely to the ground, leaving to the giant mother only the sensation of falling sand.
Both giantesses tried their best to make the longest step possible, spreading their legs as much as they were able to in order to reach the wider spots between the buildings. In the streets there was substantial chaos. People were seeking repair in the shops where they could. But most streets where completely composed of private houses. For this reason the two giantesses could not move very fast since they continuously had to control where to put their feet without trampling anyone.

For the most part, they could avoid casualties. A fisherman was trying to bring inside his shop the fish exposed on the street, but he was too greedy and Elsa’s foot squashed him and a barrel of anchovies he was carrying. Carol reached a small square full of bars with a very long and difficult step and she could not see how many customers she crushed under her sole. The giantess looked at her foot and the red stains on the floor for a moment, then shrugged her shoulders and kept moving. Elsa saw the whole scene from behind and was horrified three times: first by the sheer fact that Carol had stepped on people; then when the other giantess looked at her foot and she feared a hysteric reaction; finally when the hysteric reaction never followed and was instead substituted by Carol’s complete indifference to the massacre under her sole.

Carol was the first one to reach the large square with the park and she stopped a moment to admire the sight of the city in the early evening. Elsa, still pondering full of concerns for what she just witnessed, completely misjudged her position in space and slammed her foot right into the second floor of a small building in front of the park’s entry. She looked back full of guilt for her clumsiness. Carol laughed at her.
“Wow, you sure came in like a wrecking ball.”
Elsa was mortified and kept excusing herself with the people on the street which have just fled out of the crumbling building.
“Oh gosh! It is impossible to move at this size. It’s like walking on the eggs the whole time! Now I understand why those two never leave the sea. And the people fleeing, they make it even worse!” She lamented.
“Yeah, not surely a piece of cake. And we are just like the toy version.” Carol observed carelessly.
“What do you mean?” Elsa asked with a worried tone.
“Well, if your plan work … if we succeed at finding the honey, and it works. We will become as big as ‘those two’.” She concluded gesturing quotation marks with her fingers.
Elsa was struck by the sudden intuition of what Carol said. If it worked, they were going to become enormous, far beyond their actual size.
She asked mostly to herself: “Where will we put such big bodies?”
“Well, we will easily make some space ourselves.” Carol answered with a subtle grin.
Elsa didn’t want to think about it at the moment, especially now that they were so close.
“So, which one is their building?”
 “The yellowish one, on the left!” On the northern side of the park there extended a series of residential buildings.
The one Carol was pointing to, was a six story building with a couple of apartments on any floor. Exactly when they were about to move a flash hit them both. Elsa looked down and saw a man pointing a camera at them, he himself with a surprised face, maybe forgetful he had not deactivated the flash light.
“What the eff, do you think you’re doing?” Carol shouted enraged to the miniature voyeur.
She stretched forward “Give me that stuff right now!” The man was already running away holding the camera to his chest. Unfortunately his step were extremely short compared to the bus-long ones of Carol. She reached the man in less than four steps and grabbed him like a fleeing marble.
“Don’t you now it is extremely rude to take picture without permission? Give me that thing!"
She tried to collect the small object with her fingers. She could hold it only for a moment before reducing it completely to dust.
“Ahh – she snorted – too fragile … but well deserved. Do you think it’s funny to photograph people. Or did you want to have a picture of us naked? You pervert!”
She kept shaking her hand with the small man which was doing his best to hold.
“Carol! Carol! What are you doing?” Elsa asked worried for the safety of the man.
“What?” Carol asked still in anger. Elsa could notice her eyes were kind of misty, and paused a moment worried. Carol inhaled vigorously and sighed even harder. She squatted and dropped the man on the floor. He got up with much effort and immediately threw up.
“Ew! Disgusting pervert!” Carol commented.
Elsa was in shock. “What was that? You could have hurt him!”
“I … I don’t like perverts. I … don’t like them. But … I’m sorry. It’s fine. He is fine.”
Elsa looked at the man that was trying to get away from them more crawling than walking.
“It’s fine. - Carol repeated, completely unconvinced by her own words – We should go.”
Then they started walking through the park, only the taller trees could rival their height and they were still extremely thin in comparison, like broomstick planted in the ground. The earth was soft under their foot and both women could notice they were leaving a trail of footprints that attracted the few people still in the park. It was a short walk until they reached the building. They didn’t even had to leave the park to stand right in front of it, having the balconies within reach of their hands.
“Which floor?” Elsa asked shyly. She was still worried for the tantrum Carol had leashed out shortly before.
“Let me think.” She put two fingers on the road and mimicked two legs walking up the stairs. The fingers stopped on the third floor.
“And the kitchen should be – she span her index in the air a little – this one.” She was pointing at a closed pair of door-size wooden blinds enclosing the entrance to the balcony.
“Darn they closed it. They always close it in summer to keep the sun out.” Carol said.
Elsa pondered it for a moment. Then she asked Carol to move out from the balcony also hitting her with her hip to make herself more space. “Let’s try this.”
Elsa was generally an elegant woman. She used to wear suits at work and preferred skirts never shorter than knee-length. And still she liked to have long varnished nails. And she just had a treatment right before her vacation. She pointed her finger at the blinds and tried to put her nail between them. When she encountered resistance, she pushed, breaking the latch with a snap. Retracting her finger the blinds followed opening and revealing the domestic scene inside.

Elsa could see the large room now brightened by the sweet rays of the late afternoon. On the side of the balcony there was a living space with sofas circling an oriental rug and a big TV screen. Behind it there opened the dining room and the kitchen on the side. In the center, for Elsa’s joy, there stood the dining table tidied up but with a decorative basket in the center full of jars. She admired the precision of details of the model house in front of her, forgetful that it was not a miniaturized version.

Then she tried to reach for the basket. But she slammed into reality back again. Her hand, larger than a truck was too big to pass through the balcony door. Carol that was observing the scene smiled and hit her back with her hips to regain her older position. She tried to, but even if she was far thinner than Elsa, also her hand could not pass through the door exactly like a mini-van would have not. Elsa was again pondering if any instrument could have resulted helpful, like a lamppost.
“Well, I think it turned out fine for our little squirt not to grow before!” Carol exclaimed with a smile.
She reached for the boy still sitting in his mother hand and grabbed him with her fingers. She had been a giantess for a while now and her trail through the city had presented a lot of interaction with ordinary object now the size of a model train set. But holding the child with just two fingers gave Carol for the first time the real perspective of her new dimension. He was smaller than a mouse. Soft beyond comprehension. He felt extremely fragile, to the point Carol asked herself how could have Elsa not crushed him already. Arthur looked at his captor dazzled and awaiting. Carol smiled teasingly. Elsa didn’t like the image of Carol holding her son and was going to take him back when Carol put him gently but fast on the balcony.
“Ehi Artie, your Mom and I need something inside that room. It’s a honey pot somewhere there on the table. We are too big to get in but you can’t take it for us.”
Carol pointed with her finger at the table and hit the handrail with her hand causing the metal to bend under her strength. Arthur got a little scared from the force of the giantess’ hand, but he knew it was Carol and he trusted her.
“Who’s house is this?” Arthur asked innocently.
Elsa intervened: “It doesn’t matter Arthur, you just have to go take the honey pot over there.”
“But do we have the permission, mom?” Elsa could not feel more touched by her son’s protest. He was the kindest boy. But the kindest boy had already risked his life too much that day, at least in Elsa’s opinion. And she wanted to keep him safe. And the only place safe she could figure out now was at the couple thousands feet of size club.
“Don’t worry Artie! Carol knows the owners and she has the permit.” Elsa suggested.
“Oh yeah, of course, Arthur! I am the babysitter here, and the owner’s children need my supervision. I need the honey for that!” Arthur thought about it a little more.

He was not worried about the permission anymore, but it was getting dark now that the sun was down on the horizon and there was no light coming from inside the house. He had always been shy to enter a new place even when warmly invited. And the darkened unknown living room didn’t look inviting at all. He looked at the room and back at the giantesses. He decided that whatever was in there, his mother and his very cool friend Carol could have handled it pretty easily. So he moved the first step in. At first he thought the room was carpeted then, he recognized the pattern of a big carpet on the floor. There was a little commotion in the room due to the failed attempts of Elsa and Carol to reach the kitchen table with their fingers. But in general the place was tidy and lived. He walked very slowly between the sofas and reached the small wall that divided the living room space from the dining room’s one. Both Carol and Elsa were looking at the slow advancement of the child and were extremely focused in fear and anticipation. Elsa made a step forward to get closer and have a better look. By doing so, her foot came over the sidewalk and flattened completely a letter box.

She didn’t even notice it, but the noise of folding metal drew the attention of whoever was nearby. And nearby, just one floor below the apartment Arthur was breaking in, it drew the attention of Mrs. Kimki that was peacefully preparing dinner. The woman had been completely unaware of the events of the day because she had fallen asleep in the early afternoon and had woken up just to start preparing dinner. She directed herself on the balcony to have a better look at the street from where the strange metallic noise had come. When she opened the balcony’s door and looked in front of her what she saw was at first impossible to accept. The dangling right tit of Elsa and the left one of Carol covered the view of the park Mrs. Kimki was used to look at while smoking a cigarette in the fresh summer evenings. She got as closer as she could to better understand what was that stuff. Holding the handrail like in fear of falling she discovered the tits to be attached to two giant bodies. She looked down on the road at the feet as long as school buses and up at the throats and chins of the giant women. And without thinking too much the only reaction her body could perform was a loud scream of terror.

The giantesses were mesmerized by Arthur’s dining room exploration. But the scream awakened them. They both looked for the origin and immediately found it to be Mrs. Kimki on the balcony below. Without hesitation Carol grabbed the woman in an attempt to silence her immediately. Arthur was terrified by the screams of the woman and was running back to his mother. Carol kept intimating the woman to shut up. But there seemed to be more than one communication problem within the two of them.
“Make she stop!” Elsa ordered “Before she call out all the neighborhood!”
Carol looked at her upset for the tone and also because the woman in her hand had no ears for the giantess shushing her. Arthur was hugging his mother finger in fear of having been caught while stealing in a stranger’s house. Mrs. Kimki seemed to stop for a moment and Carol looked directly at her.
“Ok, good! Now shut the f*ck up!” The giantess commanded with her most imperative voice.
The woman didn’t understand any word very well and even more terrified now from the direct look of the giantess on her, started screaming again louder and louder. Carol was in complete panic and did the first thing she thought of. She tossed Mrs. Kimki into her mouth and closed her lips. Elsa looked in total disbelief at Carol, still able to hear the little woman’s screams behind the other giantess’ lips.
Elsa whispered “What the hell! What are you doing?” Carol looked back with complete confusion on her face.
The younger giantess opened her mouth and Elsa could see Mrs. Kimki holding for her dear life on Carol’s tongue tip and screaming even louder. Carol immediately closed her mouth again and pushed the little woman on one of her cheeks. She looked at Elsa desperately seeking instructions. Elsa made a sign with the hands to wait and turned to Arthur. The boy was even more confused and scared than before.
Elsa tried to calm him too. “Artie! Listen to me! You have to take that honey jar over there and bring it to me. It’s the only way to be safe again.” Arthur looked at his mother but didn’t seem to understand. He felt he was on the brink of tears. Elsa grasped that from his expression and tried to calm her son. She came up with the only left idea she had. She started humming.

During the years, it had always been only her and Arthur. Her parents lived far away and for as helpful as they had been financially, they were not there when it was time to change diapers or buy clothes and groceries or at school meetings. Her former husband lasted less than two years as a father, before abandoning job and family to travel the world as a photographer. Elsa didn’t need much help for the most part. On the contrary, Arthur was her safe harbor. But there had been nights when also Artie, the sweetest child on Earth, had behaved like the child he was, inconsolably crying or having a tantrum. But after many failed experiments, Elsa found the magic trick. She loved humming songs in general, especially cheesy pop songs. Once she wanted to console him and while thinking if the job fitted best to Mr. Whisker the stuffed bunny or the Olmo the colorful ball, she was humming the Smash Mouth. The celestial melody somehow hit something deep down the five years old desperately crying boy and ended slowly but steadily his sorrow. Since then, that humming had become not only a recurrent solution for the most desperate of situations, but also something like a secret call the mother and the son exchanged between each other to express reciprocal love, approval and the promise to never let down one another. So, for the disbelief of Carol, and also of Mrs. Kimki, which could hear it from her flesh and teeth prison, Elsa started humming to the note of “… the world was gonna roll me, I’m not the smartest tool in the shed ...”.

And it worked. Arthur could distinguish those notes whatever the instrument used. And even if enormously distorted by the size, her mother’s humming was the official recall to calm down and brighten up. He looked at his mother, now smiling at him and still humming, and nodded in sign of understanding. This time, with no fear in the heart, he proceeded toward the basket on the table and held the jar in his hands both like some kind of ancient relic and a well deserved trophy. Elsa could not contain her enthusiasm and exclaimed a childish “Yay!”. But was immediately interrupted by the most disturbing sound she could expect in that moment. A gulp. 

She turned to Carol which was stretching her maws tired for the effort of keeping them open for so long.
“What … what have you done?” Elsa asked with stared eyes.
“What? That? - Carol asked back nonchalantly – I just … could not hold myself. I felt like I had too. I mean, she was screaming and stuff. Now she won’t bother us anymore.”
“You … you swallowed that woman” Elsa said enhancing each word.
Carol looked around like a dog aware of its fault. “I mean … yeah. Pretty cool, no?” She rhetorically asked like a teen that had tried her first cigarette.
“What? It was absolutely not cool. You swallowed a person. You have to let her out.” Elsa shouted back with the tone of the mother of said teen.
“Well, if the growth didn’t change anything in my bowel I think that will take at least two or three hours” Carol smiled.
“Do you think this is funny? It’s crazy, Carol! You must … like, puke her out. Like, right now!”
“Well, I don’t think I will.” She commented dismissively.
“What?! Why? What!?!” Elsa was now screaming, completely uninterested in being heard by the people all around.
“Because I don’t want to. I didn’t mean to eat her, but it happened. You know what. It was nice. Very nice. She tasted very good. A real woman of taste. And now she is in my stomach, and there she will stay. Well …until, you know ...”
“Carol have you gone completely insane!. This is … murder! She will die!”
“Well, what did you expect? We are giants now. We are big, people are small. They will die. A lot already died since all this madness began. It’s tragic, but it’s the circle of life. The cat eats the mouse, the spider devours the fly.”
Elsa could not, and didn't want to believe her ears.
“No! - she responded – It is not like that. It doesn’t have to be like that ...”
Carol didn’t let her finish: “You must be the insane one! Can’t you see what is happening here? Look at the city down there. Those guys completely flattened a city block by merely sleeping. Hundred of people perished! And soon we will match their size. Even if we wait to consume the honey and leave the town, I doubt our growth will be completely harmless. Even our path from the cliff to this square was far from harmless. If you were so considered for the life of others, then why didn’t you stop checking if they agreed having their stuff stomped by a giantess casually strolling around in order to get even … giant-er?”
Elsa was beyond herself with rage. But at that point she couldn’t distinguish the rage for Carol eating a person in front of her or because she had a point after all.
Her train of thoughts was anyway interrupted by Carol starting to speak again. “I think this can be an opportunity. This place has been the playground of assholes and pricks for a while now. Maybe if they could feel themselves crushed and dominated by someone better than them they could finally find their rightful place.”
She turned her back to Elsa and looked at the people in the streets around the park now looking at the two arguing giantesses.
The older giantess noticed the pattern of lines the feeble light of the streetlamps drew on the back of her peer.
“It’s … it’s because of that? Because of what someone did … to you?”
“Ah – was the sarcastic answer – you finally matured the guts to ask about that. Do you know what that is? Do you? Those scars are the result of years of violence. Where do you think I was when those two blew up the town?”
“You told me you were in a car” 
“I was being transferred, from this county’s correctional facility to the one in the north because I was judged "unable to build significant social bounds and a threat to the constructive atmosphere of the place” A sentence she probably had repeated many times in her mind charging it of more and more hatred for humanity.
“And you know why I was there? Because they sentenced me there! For murder. For I killed the man who procured me those scars.”
Elsa was shocked, but not entirelysurprised. She imagined there should be a similar kind of story behind those wounds.
“Did he … did he hurt …?”
“No. He didn’t, he didn’t hit or cut me. I did it, that’s why I have been judged unstable. Because the only thing left of him are the scars I procured myself when I was young and I could not explain the things that man was doing to me. And I had no one to go to. I couldn’t figure out how bad he made me feel. I couldn’t understand. And thus he continued … for years! He was supposed to take care of me. My foster father! And he abused of me instead. I denounced and denounced, but nobody believed me. He had always been such a good foster parent for many boys and girls. Nobody before had ever lamented anything. And, in front of others, he always referred to me like his last little angel. Elsa, there is nothing worse in the world, nothing so unbearable, like being abused and hearing everyone else calling it love! I started cutting myself until I finally had the chance to cut him instead. Once and for all. And they called me a murderer. Delusional! Crazy! And they always had all the power, they always had the chance to crush me and silence me and push me back and forth. And now that power has been given back to me. Now I want them to understand how does it feel.”
Elsa had listened to Carol in complete silence. The main reason however was not to better understand her words. They were clear enough for everyone in the square to hear. She moved slightly and slowly closer to the balcony where Arthur was waiting with the jar in his hands. When Carol turned back to Elsa and saw her reaching for the jar she felt betrayed and used, like every single time the assigned therapist wanted to elaborate her need to invent “those stories”. She could not thinkclearly anymore. She could not think at all. She just reacted, and exploded.
With a single jump she was on Elsa wrestling with her arms. Elsa could not believe she was for the umpteenth time so close to her objective and yet again so far. Carol was very strong and Elsa’s effort to free herself from the grip of her thighs was continuously frustrated. She tried to hit her captor in the face but the younger woman was also taller and therefore her head, in that position, was out of the reach of the bustier giantess. The fall of the two on the ground, when Carol jumped on Elsa, had not only caused the tarmac to crack and burst up in the form of a cloud of dust.
Furthermore the impact had been strong enough to send a shockwave all along the street and up through the structure of the building in front of which the two were standing a moment before. The building in question was the one Arthur was standing on, on the verge of the balcony, ready to hand his mother the jar of honey. The shockwave and the suddenly rising cloud of pulverized tarmac made him lose both his balance and his grip. Before he could understand the situation he was hanging from the outer side of the railing, holding the jar with one hand and his own life with the other.
Arthur was a thin boy and a sporty one for his age, but at eight years old your muscles are barely useful to coordinate motion. He could not hold much longer and he chose to let the jar go instead of the railing. In the end, this choice revealed to be the wisest since with the free hand he could grasp the railing and with the help of his feet he could climb back in. Meanwhile the jar, by itself, could not help but fall along the trajectory gravity had designed for it. There was close to no obstacles along the trajectory until Elsa could free her left arm from Carol’s grip and hit her on the boob causing the younger giantess to move her arm upward in a protective reflex. It was exactly this movement that intercepted the trajectory of the descending jar, obliterating it and spreading its content on a small portion of Carol’s index finger.

The giantess didn’t even notice it since she was trying to stop the new attempt of Elsa to regain the standing position. She grabbed one wrist of Elsa and then the other and pushed both to the ground. The left one descended directly on the metal fence of the park. The fence was not strong enough to resist being flattened but not even weak enough to not produce a signifying harm on Elsa’s wrist. With her opponent immobilized this way Carol regained full control of herself.

“I am going to get rid of you and also of that flea of a son you have.” While pronouncing these words she lowered her face until there were only a few meters left between their noses. Elsa was out of herself for anger and concern, but also incapable of reacting. Carol knew it and smiled. Elsa could just shout out her wrath
“You won’t dare. I will never let you touch him! You masochist, crazy whore!”
Carol could not stand those words. The last time someone called her masochist whore a public defender had to sacrifice half of his lungs to convince the Judge she was mentally ill and unconscious at the moment of the stabbing. She left the grip on the injured wrist and grabbed Elsa’s face, holding her mouth shut and pushing her head deep in the soil.
“You know what, Elsa? Maybe, I am not. Maybe I will not pulverize that kid. Maybe I will keep him, after I get rid of you. I will keep him, and I will make him as big as me or even bigger, and at that point he will agree we are not humans anymore.”
While saying this she pushed Elsa’s head even harder causing the older giantess to almost lose consciousness
“He will understand we are a different kind now!” Instead of pushing she raised Elsa’s head
“And he will also have pity of his stupid” She slammed Elsa’s head in the ground
“… fat” and again
“… old” and again
“… c*nt of a mother!” and again but stronger.

Elsa was in tears, completely numbed down by the pain, the sudden head motion, the voice of Carol. She could feel the blood in her hairs and had almost no left strength to fight back. But, once more, rage had pulled a fast one on Carol. While slamming Elsa’s head to the ground, her hand had slipped lower and lower on Elsa’s face. Elsa took the occasion to immediately and almost unconsciously inhale as much air as possible. This way she could smell the honey on Carol’s finger. Just the smell was enough to activate all her remaining energy. Her pupils dilated instantaneously, and she know in less than a second what to do. Carol didn’t even noticed this change in her opponent’s expression and left also the other wrist to hit Elsa in the face with the strongest punch she could set. This simple gesture gave Elsa enough time to open her mouth and bite Carol’s hand, right on the index finger. The bite was not strong enough to seriously harm the younger woman but precise enough to collect all the honey spread on her finger. Elsa gulped it down with the little bit of saliva she could still produce and all the blood she already felt in her mouth.

But the honey didn’t work as instantaneously as the sperm before. The only effect it had on the spot was the sudden rush of energy that gave Elsa the strength to finally push back Carol and free herself from her grip. Once free, the second effect of honey consumption was the progressive healing of the injury on her wrist and even if Elsa could not tell, also of the other one on the back of her head. Elsa got up on her bottom moving away from Carol into the park demolishing benches and trees under her ass cheeks. Carol felt the hit but immediately regained the standing position and turned herself toward Elsa. The other giantess was trying to stand up, as well. But she could not even put both her soles on the ground that the younger one was back on her. This time however everything felt … stranger.

Carol could not hold Elsa’s hips between her knees. They were too … wide. The second burst of growth hit even harder than the first one. The growing belly of Elsa swelled up so fast that it bounced Carol on the side. The third burst threatened to let Elsa’s hip reach and submerge the younger, and now significantly smaller giantess. Elsa, free again from the grip of Carol, could finally adjust herself and stand up. Every burst filled her body with new energy and the same warm sensation from before. The final burst, was the most dramatic one and almost pushed the titaness out of balance. Her height tripled and after some more fizzling under her skin, the growth ended and Elsa could stand firmly in the center of the park.

She didn’t understand all that was happening to her since the first moment. But while she was growing she could observe the world around changing relatively. Now standing, she looked down at the streets. The buildings that just a few minutes before rivaled her height now resembled matchboxes at her feet. The park that took her a small walk before to cross was now smaller than a sandbox under her soles. Finally she individuated Carol, which had been always taller than her, as a human and as a giantess, now the size of her finger. She lowered herself and picked the small giantess off the ground. She contemplated her rebelling body for a moment and in the difference of size between them Elsa could feel, for the first time in her life, the pure fulfillment of power.

Selena opened her eyes slowly and slowly recollected one by one the flashes of memory of the moments before the dark. She had just got out of her car at the gas station along the highway in order to reach the first available restroom. She couldn’t cover even the first half of the distance between her car and the entrance of the store that her whole world was shaken. A dark shadow suddenly loomed all around her. She hadn’t even the time to look up that something from the front and from behind grasped her and raised her up in the air violently. When she recovered from the initial shock, she was trying to maintain her sitting balance on a softish but firm surface with spiraling crests all over. What she saw in front of her was a landscape beyond her comprehension.

A divine being was kneeling behind the gas station as big as a mountain. Gazing around she could recognize every part of it. It was a feminine figure with an almost flat belly with a bellybutton big enough it could host a van. Apart from that, the flatness of the belly made even more effective the sight of what awaited on top of it. Two glorious orbs exceeded by a lot the silhouette of the godlike monster. The nipples alone where towering temples built to celebrate the immensity of that mountainous monument of a mammary the deity would call her chest. Above that the face of a middle-aged supreme being with curly blond hair and a welcoming smile.

Selena could not hold back tears both for fears and dismay, but she was forced to gulp hard when she noticed the only thing that could make all that situation worse. On both hips of the giantess there were hands. At first it was difficult to have a better grasp of the truth since the most part of those hands was still hiding behind the giant lady. But in no time both came forward always keeping contact with the skin of the giantess. They revealed to be manly hands, the nails being short and consumed, the finger and palm hefty and the hairs on the knuckles visible in the light of the dusk. Selena could not think straight anymore. She was scared as she had never been, she was probably going to die and worst of all she felt at the same time the pressure of her bladder and the incapability to empty it.

She, or better, the surface she was on, that she found out being the point of a building-size finger attached to a monstrous hand, was getting closer to the giantess. Selena’s body moved in an involuntary attempt of retreat. The finger got closer and closer to the crotch of the goddess, revealing the hairy forest that extended for yards and yards in all directions. Selena kept swapping her look from the approaching wall of flesh and trunks in the shape of pubic hairs in front of her and the far above shadowy face of the giantess that carefully observed her prey hundreds of meters below. When the finger was positioned right in front of the awaiting maws of her vagina, the giantess started to push on her thighs’ muscles. Millions of fibers strong enough to crush mountains hardened all at once with the effect of slowly raising the bottom of the giantess. Slowly but steadily, the content of the biggest vagina to ever exist was revealed in front of Selena.

Tenths and tenths of meters of human penis were uncovered. The pulsing skin of that immeasurable pillar of giantesses’ pleasure were soaked in a think but consistent layer of vaginal liquid. When the gland was out, Selena didn’t have enough time to contemplate its size or imminence because the finger she was on started moving forward. For a brief moment, the minuscule woman could glance, beyond the purple dome she was headed to, at the middle-age large and hairy belly under a bulky chest and large shoulders of the goddess’ companion.

When the finger docked on the gland, the giantess proceeded to push her fingertip against the sticky surface of the gigantic head. Selena could feel at the same time the immense strength and the incredible gentleness of the touch before finding herself stuck to the giant’s cock. Selena could look up just for a second to the impending doom represented by the leviathanic cunt that obscured the sky. Her screams were soon muffled and nullified by the internal walls of the goddess’ vagina. From that moment on, it was just darkness. Selena’s body was smeared between the thrusting cock and the pulsating flesh walls. She felt like stripped first of her clothes and then of her body while her consciousness faded progressively into nothingness. The last thing she could recollect was the distinct sensation of warmth and submergence and the unprecedented intensity of the smell and taste of something Selena could clearly distinguish as sperm invading her nostrils, her mouth and her everything.

The first thing that came to her attention, after awakening under the bright light of the moon, was the cognitive dissonance between the memory of every bone in her body cracking during her vaginal trip and the present feeling of complete wellness and restfulness all along her body. Her muscles responded wonderfully to a light stretch. The aching pain in her spinal chord to whom she was so accustomed had disappeared. She could execute movements with her body and her arms that she had almost forgotten because of her chronic back-pain that accompanied all of her sentient life since one fateful night.

Selena suffered a car accident four years before and she could clearly remember the experience. She was in the backseat not wearing any seat-belt when another car appeared abruptly in front of hers. A series of dis-articulated flashes followed the moment of the impact. The car she was traveling on spiraled on the road, went through the small wall on the side, started rolling and finally stopped roof-on-the-ground on the side of a pine. All these confused memories reached her three days later in the hospital bed where she learned that one of her friend, the driver, was dead and the other passenger, her older sister Cassie, was in a clinically induced coma. Since then, her sister was paralyzed from the waist down. And with permanent cerebral and spinal traumas. Three years later she could still move correctly only one arm and speak with perceivable difficulty.

Selena was on the road that day to pay a visit to her sister which now lived under the constant care of the only parent-figure that her and Cassie ever had: aunt Betty. Aunt Betty was not properly their aunt. Their mother was an only child, and there was no father at the time. Aunt Betty was the oldest friend of their mother, she lived next door since the girls were born and as a single woman with no children she helped raising Selena and Cassie all along childhood and teen years. When Selena was twelve, her mother’s cancer reached its final stadium and Betty stepped in for custody. Since college, both Cassie and then Selena had left Betty’s house. But after the accident, Cassie needed constant care and Selena in her small already overcrowded city flat could not provide it. Aunt Betty, again, stepped-in and took complete care of her elective older daughter. Selena used to pay visit to aunt Betty once or twice a year before the accident. Since then, the visits grew to at least every three months and the whole summer vacation. It was not an easy situation for none of the three women but through the years they had all grew more and more comfortable with the situation and their family was even more united than ever before.

Selena kept stretching her muscles and reached for her back with her left arm, and there she felt another extremely strange sensation. During the accident, she didn’t just suffer multiple fracture. She also lost her little finger. She wore a prosthesis since then. But now she felt the reciprocal touch of her “missing” finger and of her back. It thrilled her and pushed her to completely open her eyes. Only in that moment she realized the real dimensions of her condition. She was in an open plain. Comprehensibly, the gas station on the highway was in the middle of the main plain in their region. But she was also on a flat terrain and there were no sign of anything all around. Was it possible that the giant monsters had flattened the whole landscape? She examined her body and the first thing she noticed was that she was completely naked. She looked at her body, she touched her boobs, her belly and her legs looking for wounds of any sort. She found only the old scars but no new sign of harm. She thanked God again for her luck and decided it was time to stand up and go looking for help, or at least something to cover herself.

She planted her arm on the soil and her feet in front of her and one of them met and completely crushed something with the consistence of styrofoam and plastic. She looked at her foot and she finally realized the impossible. Her feet has sunk into the gas station on the other side of the highway. The roof of the building had been already removed but her foot had crushed the sidewall and a smaller building on the side. She gazed at the scene frozen in disbelief and surprise. Then, she slowly raised her foot and could observe all kind of debris and generic food products fall off her foot. She looked at the ground. There laid the street, the parking lot and … Where was the other gas station? The one she had stopped at. She touched her butt and found the answer. She had completely flattened it with her ass. She positioned her foot with much more care and finally stood up. The roof of the gas station was barely recognizable in the crater her butt had shaped in the ground. She decided to step toward the still standing gas station and observe the damages she has procured there. Her footprint was clearly visible, but most of the station was still standing, like a beaten-up cardboard box. What procured the supreme terror and still amazement in Selena was the sight of the content of that box.

Moving through the destroyed aisles there were at least a dozen people bracing each other and looking at the new black giantess. Selena knelt down and put her face closer and closer to the minuscule gas station. She examined the frightened people inside, still in disbelief. They seemed real, and living. On one hand, all of this was completely crazy and surreal. On the other hand, she had been used as a penis ornament some time before by giant monsters. Somehow, intentionally or not, the giants made her grow too. Selena was terrified and thrilled. In a certain way, euphoric. She moved her hand toward the people that ran until the corner of the store gathered them. She reached a woman on the front with her fingers. She tried to pinch her, but she was very small. She tried to scoop her up with her polished nail and she managed to take her. She wore the uniform of the store, she must have been a cashier or something similar. She was a speck. Ant-sized and trembling. And screaming, for what she could guess. Whatever sound exited the small woman mouth was barely audible. She proceeded to put her hand near her left ear and finally she could grasp some words from the squeaking.

“Please don’t eat me! … Please let me go!”.

Selena could understand the concern of the insignificant woman. She was less than a bug to the giantess. But for Selena those were people, not bites. And she prepared to clarify it when a strong rumble emerged from her stomach. She was indeed starving. That was the original reason for her stop at the gas stations. She was still two hours away from her destination and she hadn’t had even breakfast that morning. The rumble made all the people in the store scream in fear. The woman on the nail receded in a sort of fetal position trembling. The giantess finally spoke.

“Ehi, there! Don’t panic. I am not going to eat any of you. I am a lady, not a monster!”

The voice came as a thunder both for the woman on the nail and for the people on the ground, but they at least calmed a bit if just to better hear at her words.

“Please! Lets’ all calm down now!” Selena whispered. Still bracing themselves, the people on the ground started looking at the giantess inquisitive gaze.

“Fine! See. Everything’s fine. Now, I need something to eat! And I was going to buy something here before the giant monst… ehrm … the other giant people caused all this mayhem.” She grinned in slight embarrassment.

“Unfortunately I grew out of my clothes, apparently. Or, were they ripped off me when I was … nevermind! Focus! Ok, I can’t pay, right now. But still I really need something to eat. Proportionately to my size. Which may be … well, everything in store. Eheh!”

The people on the ground were confused by the speech of the giantess. They marveled in the first place for she could talk. Which meant she was some kind of person. Therefore also the monsters that attacked them before must’ve been people. It made everybody shocked and confused even more.

“Hey, you there. Hello! I need your help. Please!” People looked dazzled at the ebony colossus.

“Mmm, ok … ehm, we could … you could put all the food … here on my hand!”

She put her hand down slowly and as carefully as she could in front of the store entrance, in order to avoid any more destruction. People were hesitant.

“Please, please! I won’t hurt anyone, I am just asking you this favor! Please!”

The people discussed the point for a little time. They seemed to conclude that this new giant must be somehow sincere. She could have crushed all them if she really wanted. Another look to the begging titan was convincing for at least three of them which started gathering things from the aisles into some carts. Selena smiled. She was enthusiastic and fascinated by the small worker ants gathering food for her. In the city, where she lived she was not accustomed to kind gestures and this in particular seemed both warming and funny. After the carts were full they formed a row and exited the store. The first in line was a thin man in a green shirt. He approached the awaiting hand of the giantess. It was massive form its perspective. Enough to hold a house. He wondered how much could a cart full of food matter to something so dashingly enormous. He put himself between the cart and the hand whose flat side was far taller than him. And started taking the first bag of chips. He slowly handled the bag until he could and than he threw it onto the giantess’ palm. The giantess smiled at him. He was no less scared but he gained that little confidence needed to keep throwing stuff onto the hand. The other people with the carts got closer and started throwing stuff as well. Some other in the store started gathering food.

Selena was mesmerized by the activity on the ground. After the first group of carts was empty she had already gathered a discrete amount of food. She could hardly distinguish what she got, but she thought at her size it wouldn’t have made any difference. Two guys headed for the store again while second group was forming a row near the exit. Only one person didn’t follow. It was a bigger guy than the green shirt one. He wore the store’s uniform. He headed for her fingertips. She observed him. And also the others stopped their flow to look. He reached the tip of the little finger and kept going along the shape of the hand. He didn’t seem to seek a way out. He kept going until he reached the tip of Selena’s index finger and grabbed her nail. Only in that moment the giantess remembered of the girl she had scooped up. She was still laying on her fingernail. The guy climbed up the nail and crouched. He reached for the girl with his arm and hugged her. The cashier regained consciousness in the form of a broken cry. Selena was touched by the scene. Of course, she meant no harm for the small girl but only now she understood her modes had not been very gentle. She stood still and let the store boy help her colleague climb down from the nail. Then they both walked back toward the store. The girl kept trembling and looking at the giantess. When the other saw the store boy come back with the girl got back to work. In a few minutes the store was empty and Selena’s hand was full and all the people went back into the emptied store.

“Thank you all, so much! You were very brave and very helpful to me!” She proceeded to lift her arm and lick all the food away from her hand. To eat, after all that time waiting, was almost intoxicating for Selena. She munched on the food like it was the finest chocolate. In that moment a sudden and unstoppable urge hit her. She could not stop at that single morsel. Without even thinking she lifted two cars from the parking lot and gobbled them up. Her mind was not numb enough not to fully understand the madness in her gesture, but her belly seemed to be far more in control of her course of action. Without even the time to reflect any deeper on the fact she had just eaten two cars, she started grabbing and putting in her mouth every other vehicle in the parking lot. Then she tore both gas pump from the ground and chewed them briefly. Finally she grabbed the roof of the gas station and ate it like a cookie. The dumpsters followed the same route as well as everything else. Selena could only stop when the whole gas station was a flat surface. She didn’t spare even the streetlights along the highway. She headed back toward the ruins of the store. Three walls were still standing. She didn’t even hesitate that much and took a bite out of one wall.

The screams of the people awakened her from her hunger fury. Most were crouching behind the counter. She lifted her hand, the shadow swallowed their puny figures, and then pressed it on the ground. She had made a consistent breach into the front wall of the store. While still chewing on some aisles and shopping carts she could mumble “Pveese, gech ouch!” The frightened people didn’t wait for a second order and ran as fast as they could out of the store and didn’t stop until their breath ran out. The first to stop could look back and see the giantess crouching on the store and swallowing aisle after aisle, fridge after fridge and wall after wall not even using her hands. She could talk and she was some kind of person indeed. But that hunger was not human at all. It was feral and furious. A few more minutes later, everything was over. There was nothing left. If not for the tarmac they were standing on, there was barely any sign there had ever been a gas station there.

Selena got back to her senses. She had been completely aware of everything during her hunger rampage. But she couldn’t just stop. On one side, everything was delicious. On the other, she could not even for a moment control that urge to keep eating inside her guts. Selena was not a thin lady. She had massive breast and ass but she exited the definition of curvy after college years. The limited mobility after the accident also had an impact on her metabolism. She was not completely fat but she could clearly distinguish several rolls of fat when she sat down. Her ass was fat and round with a good portion of cellulitis. She still had a distinctively feminine figure but she’d classify as a plus sized model by current standards. She had been eager to hunger pangs, but nothing before resembled this one. Neither for intensity nor for the intrinsic satisfaction it brought. It was more similar to a sexual rush. She couldn’t figure out what just happened but it made her ponder.

Maybe also the other giants could not control themselves. Maybe this happens when you grow. This … thing, she thought, this whole thing changes you. She looked at her hand, at the finger regrown out of nothing. She was crouching! She couldn’t perform this task correctly since the accident and now she couldn’t feel the slightest form of pain or even just discomfort. She could eat all that stuff. Trucks, cars, gas pumps and even concrete walls like it was a candy shop. Another thought slipped in her mind. She could have eaten the people in the store as well if she didn’t let them flee. It was not a matter of capability but merely of choice, or … taste. It sounded like crazy but she lingered in the thought. She decided she wouldn’t eat people. But it felt not as much a moral as a dietary choice. Humans were edible, but at least for now, off the menu.

She put herself in a sitting position. She saw the people in the distance and waved “Sorry, I got a little bit … carried away. Sorry!” she smiled.

The stars brightened in the darkening sky. It was evening and she should have been at aunt Betty’s for a while now. Her sister was not always completely aware of everything around her but she could easily keep track of time or of delay (and she was not easy at concede forgiveness). And then it struck her.

“This thing – she exclaimed – it changes you. It … heals, and transforms you. It may work on Cassie! It may cure aunt Betty’s arthritis as well! Of course they may object to the option of becoming Godzilla-size, but … who knows, they may like it. And then, there are already giants strolling around with far less care for what happens to small people.”

She was resolute. She had to reach aunt Betty’s house as soon as possible. But again she stopped pondering. “How did I get so big?”

She was in the motion to stand up but the discouragement for this last question pushed her back on the ground with the result of making all the people in the distance lose their balance for the shock waves of the impact. She grinned at the scene but got back at her thoughts. “The giant woman took me and put me on … on the male’s shaft. It was very sticky … oh gawd, was that pre-cum? C’mon, gross! Ok … focus! It was sticky and then she lowered herself on the shaft and then I felt all of her liquid onto me, it was everywhere and I couldn’t stand any longer until I swallowed everything … Ugh!” She exclaimed. “And then it was all dark.”

She couldn’t believe it. But, anyway, could she believe anything else that evening? “Was … was it the giantess’ … ugh … juice.” She had never rejected any idea more fiercely than this. But still, there seemed to be only two possibility. Either it was the giantess’ fluid, or, otherwise, the giants had extracted her from the woman’s pussy and cast a spell to make her grow. They didn’t seem in the mindset to enlarge random people. And if their rush was similar to her previous one, they mustn’t have been completely conscious in their course of action. There wasn’t any credible alternative. But she could not risk it. She couldn’t just stick one or both of the two persons she loved more than life itself up into her now enormous pussy and wait for magic to happen. Concrete walls crumbled in her mouth like pastry! Her vaginal muscles could pulverize her sister or Betty. She had to test it. But how?

She looked in the distance and on the ground until she met the shadows of the people she had … let go. They were marching away from her, to wherever far from the madness they had witnessed and lived. They had had enough for sure, at least for one day. But that day wasn’t over. Selena was a biochemist and she was no stranger to experimenting. But she needed experimental … subjects. A mice could have sufficed, but in her condition the mice should have been as big as a yacht. She stood up and started walking toward the group. Plus, the absence of gigantic animals was both a hint that all of this may work on ly on humans, and in general a relief. She felt like human giants could in some sense control themselves and mitigate the consequences of their size like she had done before sparing the unfortunate people in the gas station. An animal, on the contrary, would just be madness unleashed upon Earth.

Meanwhile the people had fled away, but in terms of speed of movement it was no match. They were walking since some time now and still it took her three steps to reach them, crouch and prevent almost all of them from dispersing. She counted ten people. She was sure there were more in the store, but she didn’t need all of them. There were the two wearing the store’s uniform. The guy in green. A woman hand in hand with her teenage son. Three men in their late fifties all wearing red polo shirts. A blonde in a yellow dress and an older man holding her in his arms. Selena kept them between her hands. Some were screaming again.

“Shush you all! I am sorry I have to hold you again but I need you. Trust me its for a good cause. You all will help my sister heal! She is a paraplegic, but we can fix that together.” People didn’t got half of that message and listened to half of what they grasped.

She sat down and closed her legs around them. She then proceeded to lick her fingertip and one by one stuck and released them on her other hand. In less than two minutes she had collected them all on her palm. The people were again scared and confused, and covered in giantess’ saliva. This day had been a roller coaster of emotions and it didn’t look like it was over. With giants it never is, at least it seems.

Selena had all the ten people spread on her palm but she was at a dead end again. She didn’t want to test them all. She surely didn’t want any of those three red-polo guys in her vee-vee. Not even with this disproportion of size. But she didn’t want to kill any other person, not even the three creepy guys. There was another risk to consider, then. What if … it worked? What if she actually could grow one of them with her fluids? She would have to handle with a peer. And she was scared by this possibility. She wasn’t scared for herself. But she had just had that episode. She was scared of herself as much as of any other person in the same condition. She at least could control herself enough to save the people in the store. But what if she grew a less careful person? She didn’t knew nothing of the people in her hand. They may be all saints, or all monsters at a still manageable scale. She didn’t want the responsibility to unleash a giant monster. There were already enough of them. She needed someone she could trust, like on the spot, and she needed a way to find one among such a small sample of people.

She thought about it for some time. The people in her hand grew tired of waiting for their impending doom and started to sit down. Selena was in complete brainstorming but finally a thread of thoughts led her out of her stalemate. She took one last breath, closed her eyes one moment and then addressed the people in her hand

“Listen up, little bugs. I have your life in my hand … literally! – this made her laugh but she retained herself not to blow her bluff – I want one of you to sacrifice … to me, and I promise I will spare all of the others! I will count to ten and if none of you steps forward I will start crushing all of you one by one!” That said, the people in her hand went crazy for a moment.

“Ten!” Everybody shut up. They looked at each other in fear. The old man braced even tighter her younger partner.

“Nine!” The three men looked at all the other and mumbled something between themselves.

“Eight!” The green guy cold not stop walking back and forth. The mother braced her son but she looked like hiding behind him more than protecting him.

“Seven…?” Selena was starting to worry, this was her only plan. If nobody offered him or herself, her bluff would be blown and she had no other ideas. She knew that realizing her threat could speed up the process but she absolutely didn’t want to. With a crescent uncertainty in her voice she exclaimed

“Six!” The store woman threw her arm around her colleague’s neck and started sobbing vigorously.

“Five!” Selena tried her final move. She held a finger over the group of people moving it around and causing more screams and confusion in the sample.

“Four!” She put her finger closer. Some of the people started moving all around her hand making it difficult for her to grant she could hold all of them.

“Three” she intimated.

“WAAAAAIT!!!” Selena hears something like that coming from her hand and her heart skipped a beat.

She looked better. The store guy was holding both his arms up in the air and waving at her. She smiled, almost moved by this gesture. It was the same guy that went after his colleague and “saved” her from her nail. And now he was “sacrificing” himself to save her and some strangers. This were two important clues about his personality. But she needed the evidence.

“Shush, nobody speaks except the store guy! Do you understand you are risking your life?” He waited a moment. Then he nodded.

“Why?” He waited a moment then he shout something. But it was too far to be heard. She lowered her finger. He climbed on her nail. Selena put her finger near her ear and asked again

“Why?” The guy waited another moment and then answered.

“Because it is just. All these people deserve to live. I was bound to serve them in the store and, if I can, I want to serve them even in this.” Selena was shocked. Even with this disproportion of size, she had never been as much impressed as in the current moment by some guy’s balls. She lowered her hand again and let him fall back in her palm. She then licked her fingertip again and moved it back to her hand. The other people had made some room around the store guy, except for the store woman. She was on the ground with one arm stretched toward him shouting and crying. This made Selena’s intention easier to realize. She used her sticky finger to grab her prey which was not the store guy, but his coworker. She lost her breath and the store guy started jumping and screaming.

“Shush, calm yourself, I need to talk with your colleague … in private! Sorry guys. She cupped her hand making all the people tumble to the center and then put it under her left boob completely covering them. The sack of air between her palm and her boobs must’ve been as a cathedral to the minuscule people, but she still felt they were merely millimeters apart from her skin. She then put the finger with the store woman close to her ear. She was screaming again. She was understandably scared but Selena was growing more and more annoyed from her attitude.

“Hey, you. Listen to me now! It is important. I said I won’t hurt you before and I didn’t change my mind! Listen to me!” After a couple seconds, the screams ended.

“Are you listening? … Good!” Selena couldn’t actually tell because she held her tiny captive near her ear.

“How much do you know that guy? Your colleague!” There was no answer for some time, Selena was growing impatient. But finally … some muffled sounds exited the woman’s mouth.

“Please speak louder! How long did you know that guy with your same uniform?”

“I … I’ve known Todd for a while! He is a nice man, please don’t hurt him! Please! Please!”

“Shush! Answer my questions! What can you tell me about him? And please, speak louder!”

“He is a good men. He is kind of the loner, but he is nice to everyone at work. I have three shifts with him every week and he is always kind. No matter his own mood he is always helpful. He was raised by a single mother. She died some years ago. He lives alone in her old house. And … he drinks almost nothing. He is kind of straight edge I think! He wanted to be a cop, but he had a sport accident and he started working in security. That’s what he does at the store. Please, he is a good man! Let him go, please! Let us all go!”

The woman continued begging but Selena moved her finger in front of her face and whispered “I am going to tell you a secret. I am not going to sacrifice your friend. But I need to spend some time alone with him. Soooo … if you want to help, when I release you and the others, guide them away from us. Understood?” The woman was visibly confused and pondered a little on the words of the giantess. Finally she looked Selena straight in the eyes and in the end nodded. Selena smiled and nodded too.

“Ehi, you all, down there! Are you fine?” She continued removing her hand from her underboob.

All of them seemed alive and safe. She lowered the store woman back in her palm. She ran toward Todd which put his hands on her shoulder to comfort her. “Hey! Hey! Hey! Don’t speak! Not a word!” The store woman understood the message but she looked back at Todd and smiled. He smiled at her a little confused and then looked back at the giantess. Selena put her other hand next to the occupied one and hinted him with a tilt of her head to jump on. He held one last time his colleague’s arm and then complied. Selena knelt down and leaned her hand on one side making all the occupants slide down on the ground.

“Okay, everybody. End of the tour. I know it has been an exhausting day for all of us. But I think this is the new normal. There are giants around and we have all to get used to it! Farewell!” That said she left them on the side of the road and walked some steps in the distance with her test subject. After a minute walking in the direction of her sister’s city, Selena stopped and sat on the ground.

“Okay … Todd!” The man turned his head in surprise.

“Oh, don’t worry, your colleague told me your name.” Selena smiled, trying to be as reassuring as she was capable.

“So Todd, now you and me are going to perform an experiment! Are you ready?” 

The man looked at the giantess puzzled. Selena used the pause to better look at him. Todd was a thirty-something man with blond hair, military cut, and freckles all over his round red face. He had large shoulder and strong arm but he was more of a fatty than a jock. His eyes were light and his nose was small and round as well. Completely shaved but with a blond pyramidal mustache under his nose. Selena thought that he probably was the portrait of the typical conservative guy. But he was a brave guy after all. He set his life at risk by choice and his coworker described a good men by all parameters. She thought she could trust him. Now she was far more worried of accidentally killing him than she was to have him as a gigantic peer.

She stopped observing him and pondered what to do. Initially she thought to tell him nothing and just stick him up her vagina. But it seemed too harsh and too dangerous. So she decided to go for consent. After all, women had covered a long distance on that point and she herself took part to several rallies in her life. She couldn’t just grab him by her pussy.

“Okay. I think the better way to go on now is to start from the beginning. Like getting to know each other. I go first. Hi – she waved – my name is Selena. I am … or I was, I don’t know, this part is still messy … anyway, a biochemist. I was driving along the highway this afternoon to visit my sister which lives in the nearby city. Maybe you also live in the nearby city. Anyway, I stopped at your gas station when the giants took me and did … well, stuff. And now I don’t know clearly how, I am this big and … well the rest … you were there.” She waited one moment. Todd seemed ready to speak so she lowered her head in order to put him near her ear.

“Ehm … Good … good evening, ma’am!”

“Oh don’t be so formal, call me Selena!”

“Oh, okay miss Selena! My name is Theodore Weasel”

“What?!” Selena burst out laughing. “Your complete name is Todd Weasel? That’s hilarious!”

Todd was initially scared by the giantess reaction but then he got a little upset. Weasel was his mother’s name, he took it at eighteen, and he didn’t want it ridiculed. Neither from men, nor from a giantess.

“I am sorry miss, but I don’t like you laughing at my name. It comes from my mother and is very important to me.”

Selena sunk into the ground for the sudden scorn. “Aw … You are right, Todd! I am sorry. I also carry my mother’s name. It’s Favre. My full name is Selena Favre. I also was raised only by my mother. She died when I was twelve. Cancer. And then aunt Betty stepped in and raised me and my sister!” Selena gave Todd her earnest smile.

Todd was still a little scared by the rude giantess but he could not hold himself from sympathizing deeply with her. He also had had just his mother. And three years before she died of heart failure caused by diabetes. He told that shortly to Selena.

“Wow! - she commented – May I ask your whole story?”

Todd was surprised by such curiosity. None lately had ever shown so much interest in him as a person and now the first person to do that was a couple thousand taller than him.

“It is not that great adventure! I may bore you to death.” He tried to deflect.

“No, please. I am sincerely interested. And then, we are in no rush.”

Selena smiled again. Todd convinced himself and started recounting. His father was a policeman and died in during a robbery when he was five. His mother raised him making double shifts. He attempted to become a policeman himself but he broke both his legs during a summer vacation and he could not walk properly since then, forget about running. He worked for different private securities and this way he could finally help his mother retire and live her final years serene and with all the freedom to paint. Selena was mesmerized by such a humble description of a common life. All the men she used to hang with bragged all the time about every trip and meeting and stuff. Todd marveled for what he was telling. He didn’t tell his own things much often. More like never. He was appreciated by his boss and by the people he worked with but he had no proper friends. Maybe risking your life so many times in one day makes you more eager to recount what you risked.

“Oh, and once … - he started again – noo, that’s embarrassing!”

“Oh nooo, Todd, please!” Selena really looked sincerely interested in discovering more and more about the blond speck on her fingertip.

“Noo, that’s embarassing!”

“Okay! If you tell me, I am gonna tell you something embarrassing about myself. I promise!”

“Ehhr … fine! Well, there was this time I was the security at this disco-night-something-club. Anyway when the shift was over, it was four o’ clock or something, the club was almost empty and I entered to ask two bottles of water for me and my pal. And at the counter there was Be-it at the counter.”

“Like, Be-it the deejay, the music producer, the millionaire?”Selena asked.

“Yes, miss! Be-it in person, standing there like it was nothing. Later I learned he was there to evaluate the performance of the young deejay performing that night.”

“I didn’t figure out you listened to this kind of music”

Todd chuckled “Like what?”

Selena smiled “Like, rap, hip-hop, you know!”

“Consider me offended. I love rap. I do rap myself sometimes. I mean, mostly to keep my mind occupied during long night shifts. But still ...”

“What? I’d love to hear that” Selena laughed.

“Anyway, he was there at the counter with his fiancee and all of a sudden this guy walks into the club shooting up in the air and commanding everyone to put their hands up. I rush to hold Be-it and his girl down behind the counter. The man shoots again and command the cashier to hand him all the money in the vault behind him. He knew where the vault was so I figured out he knew the place. I looked above the counter and I recognized him. He had been a tech guy for many nights at the club. So I had this crazy plan. He shouted to us to stand up. I begged Be-it to do as the robber asked. He did it. The tech guy was so dazzled to see him that he stared for a moment. I did something I later think was more cartoonish than heroic. I dragged the carpet under his foot and he tripped. Be-it reacted as a beast. He jumped on the guy and kicked the gun from his hand. We at the security service have no handcuff so we had to use the toy model for the kinky nights.” Selena stared at him and he stared back like saying “Don’t ask!”. She then listened again.

“Finally the police arrived and we recounted everything. Every officer wanted to take a picture with Be-it. I just wanted a sip of water. Finally his fiancee came closer to me and was very kind. She offered me her glass of water and she thanked me. Then she even kissed me on the cheek. It lived a clear glittered mark. But I didn’t find out until the next day when I woke up to my mother asking “Theodore Rudolf Weasel, what sort of job do you do at that club?” Todd mimicked his mother’s voice. Selena burst out laughing. But this time Todd was laughing as well. She hadn’t even noticed, but this was the best date she had had with anyone in years. Which surprised her, since she was not looking for a date and she had never dated a shorter guy before.

“It’s your turn now!”

“What?!” she asked surprised.

“It’s your turn now! I told you my embarrassing story”

“Pff, that was not embarrassing. You are a hero. You saved Be-it! I owe you a good portion of my playlist!”

“Come on! You promised!” he continued.

“Fine. I will tell you my darkest secret. The time I ate, absolutely accidentally, a goldfish alive at my final Homecoming party!”

“What? I mean … how?” And thus they continued for another good hour. Meanwhile the moon rose up in the late afternoon sky until they stopped talking for a while and looked at the first appearing stars.

“Selena ...”

“Yes, Todd?”

“I am sorry but I need to ask you. Why did you took me?” Selena had been like dreaming until that moment. She was completely relaxed and she enjoyed every moment of her talk with Todd. The air was chilly but pleasant and the night sky was gorgeous. She didn’t date much after the accident and anyway either the backpain, or the mood, or the man busted her nights. But nothing of that had happened until that moment. And still, the question from Todd came like a bucket of cold water. She hesitated but then she decided it was time to tell him the truth.

“Todd, look! Three years ago I had a car accident, my sister and a friend of mine were involved. My friend died and my sister was put in a coma. When she woke up she was not the same. She is paraplegic, and also her brain … I mean, she is the same as before, but slower, and sometimes common things may be confusing for her. She was such an intense person. My model in life before the accident. But now, she needs help and she lives with aunt Betty, I told you about her.”

Todd stood silent for a bit. “I am so deeply sorry, Selena” he started

“Thank you, Todd!” Selena interrupted him and was interrupted in turn.

“But, she is still here. I mean, I know you may be worried for her, but trust me, sick people are as worried for you as you may be for them. In this cases it is … reciprocal. Love is always two-ways between relatives that stand in front of problems together.”

Selena closed her eyes and a few tears big enough to engulf Todd completely rolled down her cheeks. She sighed and started talking again.

“But … now, there is this thing. This thing of becoming giants, that seems to have a lot of strange effects.”

“Well, I don’t think stranger than “this thing of becoming giants” Todd commented.

“No, trust me. Stranger things indeed. Look, my little finger here. I lost it in the accident and now it is back here. Like it regrew out of the stump. And my back! I had chronic pain, but now it’s all gone!”

“Well, that is nice!”

“Yyes! It is nice! And so I thought, what if I find a way to make my sister grow to my stature? What if it has the same effects on her? This may be my last chance to change her back. To the way she was before the accident!”

“Ehhm, I get your point. But your sister is the same also after the accident. You said that. You should accept her, regardless of her condition.” “Are you telling me I should not try?”

“No, I am in no position to tell you that”

“It’s just, maybe she should decide by herself what is best for her.” Todd was worried he could upset Selena. Not because he was scared of her but because he didn’t want to make her sad.

“You are right, Todd! But I must at least try and ask her.”

“Right!” he agreed.

“But how would you do it? I mean, you told me your growth happened by accident. How can you make another person grow?”

Selena hesitated again “Well, there could be one way. Buuuuut … it’s risky! And not yet tested”

Todd looked at Selena’s face. She moved her pupils in his direction.

“Oh! Now I get it. The experiment!?” Selena chuckled nervously.

“Yep!” She answered.

Todd waited for something more. “There is this possibility – she started, again – I mean, it’s just one out of a million. But I have to know if it works. And … - she sighed – I need your help. I mean, if you consent to it.”

Todd took a moment to think and then he asked “Will it hurt?”

Selena chuckled again “Oh gawd, I hope not. Truth is … I don’t know. But I want to try in the safest possible way. What do you say?” She finally asked.

Todd hesitated. “If it works … I mean, I will become ... a giant, as you are.”

“Yeah!” Selena exclaimed out of awkwardness and euphoria. “A Todd … zilla!” she tried to defuse the feeling of growing tension.

Todd tried to tell something but she interrupted him “And you will have to drink my vaginal fluids to do it!” Selena completed in the fastest way possible in order to prevent her brain from stopping her mouth.

“Wo-ho-ho. What?!” Todd shrieked.

“What I just said! It’s the only way I believe it may work. It’s what happened before I blacked out and when I woke up I was taller than the Diamond Tower downtown. Todd was silent.

“Todd, look! It was all a big mistake. Let’s forget about everything. I will let you go and find another way. I am deeply sorry for … for everything”

A good ten seconds passed.

“I’ll … - Todd started in a trembling voice – I’ll do it!” Selena could not believe her ears. Or … better … her left ear, since Todd was there.

“Would you? Doesn’t it bother you?”

“No. Well, I mean. It bothers me a little. It’s a big step into the unknown. But I have not very much to leave behind. And if it may help you and your sister ...”

“Oh my God, Todd, thank you so much! You were a hero to Be-it. But it seems you were destined to be it also to me” Selena laughed very nervous and excited. Todd laughed too.

“I think I’m second-guessing”

“Oh come on! You deserved it. At least a little!”

“All right, all right! Maybe I did”. After they stopped laughing it became awkward again between them.

“Sooo, how do we … proceed?” Selena chuckled nervously again.

“Ehm … ok. I will put you … there and then I will do my best to … produce some fluid. I need for you to stay there and wait. When I will be … ready, you have to … drink it up. Like, just that!”

“Just that, got it! Ooookay, let’s do it!” He said more scared than convinced.

“Ookay? Let’s do it! Please be careful down there!”

Selena finally moved her arm from her ear very slowly down her body until her hand was facing the chasm her vagina must have been to Todd. She leaned back on the ground and reached her clitoris with her other hand. She spread her labia and started a rotatory motion. Slow and steady. At first, it was very strange to masturbate under the night sky in the open, completely naked. She reserved this kind of attention to herself only under a discrete number of sheets in her bed. It took some time after the accident for her to feel the urge to touch herself again. The dates she had were not great and the only two times it came to sex it was painful because of her backpain or numb because of the medications she took the remove the pain. Instead, when she was lying in her bed, in a comfortable position, she could indulge in her fantasies.

At first, she imagined classic sex with men of her life or with this or that celebrity. But after a while she found an uncommon pleasure in a strange image. She pictured herself as a horse, running in the prairies with other horses, under the sun. Just running, completely free. That fantasy accompanied her best orgasms in the last two years. While she was rhythmically massaging her clit, she thought about the prairies again. But this time not as a horse. She pictured herself as ... herself, just this big. She walked free on the prairie and overcame farms and barns and fields. All minuscule, under her figure. And herself there, just walking and enjoying the sun on her skin.

Several hundred meters away from her face Todd was standing on Selena’s arched fingers at a few meter from the biggest vagina he or any other human (he mistakenly thought) had ever seen. It was cavernous and scary to say the least. For sometime he just stood there hearing the waterfall-like noise of the fingers of Selena working on the immense clitoris above his head. After a while he started sweating. Not because of anxiety but because it was getting warmer and warmer and also more and more humid by the seconds. He looked in front of him to see the giant labia trembling and transpiring small spherical drops which could envelope his entire body. He leaned as far as he could on the finger in order to reach the fluids cascading down the labia of his new gigantic friend. But in that moment, Selena trembled a bit.

Nothing to her, but enough to push Todd out of balance and making him fell right into the monster. Selena went back to her senses when she felt the fluids flow on her hand. She rose her head to examine the situation. And she noticed there was no trace of Todd on her hand. She immediately gained her sitting position. She looked on the ground in front of her, but he had not fallen to the ground. She touched her butt and he was not there either. She finally realized.

“Oh no!” She sighed. Selena panicked, she didn’t know what to do. In pure desperation she put a finger inside her vagina causing herself to moan and shutter since she was still very sensitive. She scooped out whatever she met and extracted her finger. There laid the incredibly small figure of Todd, completely drenched in her fluid.

“Oh no, oh no, oh no!” She was hyperventilating. She could not perform any kind of CPR or cardiac massage. She tried to move his body as delicately as she could. But, no matter her effort the sticky juice kept encapsulating his body. She drew her legs to her body and embraced her legs while keeping her finger straight under her mouth. She started breathing as softly as she could in order to make her juice dry up. It was working but Todd’s body was motionless. She tucked him with her nail but he didn’t respond. She was in total despair. She had met this humble, kind and sympathetic man and she had killed it. She really was no less a monster than the giants the made her grow. Tears filled her eyelids. She looked at the inert body with extreme intensity and waited.

After a couple minutes she decided it was time to put him on the ground. She dried her tears and slowly approached the ground with her hand. She tilted her finger as much as possible and when Todd was as close as possible to the ground the pushed him very slowly with her nail. The body rolled over and finished on its belly. The face on the ground and the back to the sky. Selena didn’t want to leave him that way. It seemed not only sadder but also extremely disrespectful. She moved her hand toward Todd again but she didn’t have the time to reach it.

The body was shaken by an inner movement. Then a second and then a third one. Selena was paralyzed. She observed everything with her mouth open in disbelief. Todd was alive. It was like his whole body was coughing. Then his back started rising but his belly was still on the floor. He was not properly growing. More like inflating, starting from the chest. After it was the turn of the arms that exploded in dimension. At this point the extremely strange figure in which Todd was mutating was already as big as a lighter to Selena. But he didn’t stop there.

His torso inflated again, this time to the dimension of a box of candies and then his legs stretched out. Something was changing his size and his shape from within. There were wave-like shapes moving all around his body. The remaining of his clothes fell to the ground. Finally a powerful wave climbed his protruding spinal chord up to his neck and inflated it and the head as well. When his head matched proportions with the rest of his body he was longer than Selena’s forearm.

The giantess was in pure shock, completely mesmerized by the convulse metamorphose displaying at her feet. Another sudden shake traversed his legs and arms which stretched outward again. Now they were far too long and thing. His hands inflated as well and they were shaken, but this time not from another convulsion but from a sudden reflex. Todd’s hands grasped the soil below and then were firmly planted in it. His thin arms were getting buffer by the seconds. Todd’s body raised until he was on his hands and knees. In that moment, his growth stopped.

Todd was as big as toddler in comparison to Selena. This time the convulsion was not at the skin and muscle level but it seemed to come from the guts. A second convulsion pushed his head up. A third one ended in a loud cough. After that, he finally inhaled air like a scuba diver after a long session on low oxygen. He kept breathing heavily and slowly. Selena was too scared to touch him. She was on her knees and watched him grow again. This time his growth spurts were better distributed all along his figure. He kept gaining height and width at the same time. Selena was not a short woman but neither a basketball player. She usually chose taller partners, but she was a bit unprepared to the height of Todd.

In his human form, Todd was a big boy at six feet and three inches. This feature, above all, made him feasible for the security service at clubs and discos. But he was also a large one. After the accident he dropped sport significantly and started gaining weight from his habit of consuming the equivalent of five full meals a day. He had bought a weight set several years before at a garage sale and that kept his arms and chest muscular, but still everything got a little bit muffled and rounded under his medium weight of 255 lbs.

Still remaining on all four, he reached and passed Selena’s waist. She was impressed to say the least. She lingered in observing his body still inflating and deflating for the heavy breathing. His back was covered by thin and light hair that reflected the light of the moon. He had freckles all over his backside down to the bum. His forearms and shins were the only distinctively hairy part of his body. His feet were thick but unusually small for such a big man. His belly could be admired in all its magnificence under his arching torso. His face was still contracted in a grimace of fatigue, but she could confirm her first impression. She had observed his face before, but now she could better grasp any detail. From the pronounced stripe of freckles decorating his cheekbones to the insufferable mustache under his nose. He was a cute chubby boy. He may be big, but he was not menacing at all. Finally she rushed to help him.

She crouched on his side and put a hand on his back. The warm touch of the giantess startled him, and made him open his eyes.

“Hey, Todd! It’s me! Selena! I am here. Let me help you!” She offered him her hand.

He stared at it for a moment and then he grabbed it with her big paw. Selena planted a feet firmly on the ground and started standing. Todd helped himself with his other arm and started standing still holding Selena’s hand. His head raised in the night sky and Selena which until some minutes before towered over skyscrapers was now eye-level with Todd’s Adam’s apple. Todd was still incredulous. He gazed at the night sky. There was not even one cloud. The stars were brighter that he could ever remember under the light pollution of the city. The moon was still the respectable queen of the night. Round and big even at his new size.

Selena was in silence. Her eyes were fixed on his face. Form this close she could distinctively feel the warmth of his body. Their hands were still tightened. He finally looked down at her. Their eyes met. Selena opened her mouth to tell something.

“Wow” Todd interrupted her intention. Selena waited. He didn’t continue.

“What?” she asked.

“Just … wow!”

“Is there anything strange?” she said awkwardly.

“It’s just … when I was … small, I had this sights of your body … and your face. But it was very difficult to have a complete figure.”

“Oh … I guess!”

“Well, except for your inner ear!” He laughed

“I talked to it for more than one hour, I think.”

“Oh, come on!” She slapped softly his right arm.

“So, what’s the problem then?” Selena smiled.

“With what?”

“Why do you look surprised to see me finally in person?”

“Well … it’s like, when I was small, I figured out you were a fine young lady colossus.”

“Mh-mh” Selena mumbled with joyful severity in her tone and an interrogative look in her eyes.

“But … from that position, I didn’t figure out you were this beautiful!”

Selena’s pupils reached their maximum width. Todd’s cheeks became reddish and he smiled like a child. Selena leaned forward and since Todd was still she put one arm around his neck and rose on her tiptoes. Their lips finally impacted with a force powerful enough to disintegrate a building. Todd curved his head down to better press his mouth as deep as he could into Selena’s one. Selena could notice he was a little clumsy, but she liked even that part. He grabbed her back with both his hand and she pushed him closer to her with her free arm. Their bellies met and immediately after Selena’s G-size breast invaded Todd’s chest like the mounting wave against a not completely steep cliff. The two immense masses kept clashing into each other for a while provoking shock-waves perceptible for humans in the valley. 

There were several farms in the area and the sound came like the rumbling of thunders in the distance. More than one farmer was dazzled. It was the mid of the summer season and no rain was expected for at least three days. The Picha brothers decided to inquire and along their way they gathered a large enough crowd. Betsy Falk wanted to know what was happening and she dragged her sleepy husband Mischa. Mr. Eltern was there with his older daughter Pan. And also the old Tulcke didn’t like neither the sound nor the fact he seemed to be the closest to the mysterious origin.

Meanwhile, on the flat fields along the south-eastern highway, one thousand meters above the ground, Todd discovered that even if he now weighed more than four and half millions metric tons, his heart was not made of stone. And neither was his body. The rhythmic impact with Selena’s breast and belly was a form of human contact he hadn’t experienced for a while then. And it got more and more pleasant by the seconds. His cock, neither enormous nor diminutive at his old human dimension, was receiving thousands of liters of blood with every heartbeat. In less than a minute it was hard and stiff and long enough it could have used a buildingas a condom. Selena licked Todd’s upper lip and this pushed Todd’s pelvic muscle in the position to let his shaft hit her thighs. Todd retreated and excused awkwardly smiling. Selena looked down at her prize and smiled extremely satisfied by the effect of her deep kissing.
“Sorry! Eheh. It seems I am not that used to this kind of contact.”
Selena looked back at Todd’s and widened her look. “May … may I?”
“Wh … what?” Todd's cheek got red, but not enough having blood been deployed to other regions of his body.
“May I touch it? I mean, I think I deserve it, a little”
“Ehhhrr … yeah! - Todd shouted a little high-pitched – I mean, yes! Yes, if you like. Yes.”
“Ohh … I surely will!” That said she started caressing the lower part of his dick and when she conquered a grasp firm enough she started masturbating him.
“Do you … do you like it this way?” She asked innocently, but also at least a bit with sincerity.
“Yyh … yeah, absolutely!” Todd mumbled.
“Mmmh … nice! Then I think it’s time for me to return you the favor.” Todd was curious, but he didn’t dare ask anything when he saw Selena’s face deepen into the darkness below.

The farmers organized two trucks in order not to disperse too much. The Pichas offered the ride to the Eltern. Mischa offered his front seat to Tulcke. The drive to the highway was less then fifteen minutes away, but the tension was crescent during the trip. In order to keep constant communication the two cars were on a Bluetooth phone call.
“So! What do you believe it is?” Betsy broke the silence.
“I dunno – Marv Picha answered – may be the army!”
“Mmf I don’t think so!” interrupted Mr. Eltern “Those sounds? Without any light? No fire, no flames, no smoke? What kind of weapons they may be?”
“You wudn’t see smoke this time in da night!” old Tulcke said.
“Maybe it’s some kind of new weapon! - Pau Picha supported his brother’s theory – I’ve seen a show sum time ago. It was about this sound weapons or sumtin’. A’mean, I don’t know. It’s the army we’re talkin’ bout.”
“I am not convinced” Betsy interrupted “I am worried it something natural. Like a gayser or a volcanic eruption.”
“There can be volcanoes in our district?” Asked Pan, both worried and curious.
“I don’t know of any active or inactive volcano nearby. Not even in a hundred miles around here.” Mr. Eltern comforted his daughter.
“Yay man! A volcano would need far more faya than a goddamn secret army weapon” Said Marv, a bit sarcastic. He didn't dislike the Pichas but he kept thinking they were pretty weird and a bit dumb. Though he did his best to always be kind with them due to the respect for their mother which was an old friend of his family.
“Yeah, that’s true – Betsy conceded – but in the far past this was a volcanic valley. The bituminous pits are still an active spot! And they’re not that far from here! I don’t know. Maybe there was an earthquake somewhere and it opened like a breach in the ground.”
“Well – Pan started a little uncertain – Ma’ and Jori told they felt at least two minor quakes when they were feeding the animals in the barn and I felt something similar some minutes ago.”
“See? I knew it. I also felt small tremors at least twice! Didn’t I tell ya, Misch?” Mischa had not already fallen asleep but he was a little numb since he had an accident with the tractor two days before and he was on soft medications.
“Ye … yeah, Betsy came to me and told me ‘Misch, I felt a tremor!’ I can’t rely on my senses so I don’t know what I felt but those thunders, those I heard pretty good!”
“Well, after the next curve we will be over the mountain range and we will see the plain to the highway from Sheriff’s balcony”
“You’re right Tulcke, let’s go!” Mr. Eltern ended the conversation.

Sheriff’s balcony had no Sheriff around and was no balcony at all. It was just the first, and probably best sight of the plain toward the city, when one traversed the pass through the hills that separated that plain from the valley where the farmer’s lived. When they arrived they parked the cars and ventured along the trail to the top of the cliff with their flashlights. Pan liked the path and she was by far the youngest and the fittest. She easily covered half the path while old Tulcke and the corpulent Pichas were not far from the entrance. Mr. Eltern didn’t want his daughter to venture alone in the dark and when he heard her distinctively scream“What?!” He ran furiously in her direction.

What he found was surprising but not frightening at least.
“Jude! Is that you?” Pan had recognized the car. Jude, the boy she broke up with three weeks before, never stopped at the trail entrance. He always kept driving until there was enough space on the bumpy road. His thirteen years old junk had looked like a small castle room in the woods to Pan when her crush for him was fresh. But now she recognized that, it was just his fuck-spot.
“Pan? Pan! What are you doing here?” The young boy asked surprised and a bit scared.
“Where … where you following me?”
“What?! Naw! What are you doing here?” She asked visibly nervous.
“Ju-jee, what is it? Who is there?” A feminine voice exited from the back seat of the car.
“Pan! What happened? Are you alright?” Mr. Eltern reached the scene.
Jude could not believe it. He finally convinced this girl from the city to accept a date with him and the night had been perfect until that very moment. First his former fiancee appeared out of the wood like a ghost and immediately after her father showed up.
“What is it, Gil?” Betsy addressed Mr. Eltern as soon as her and Mischa reached him. The situation was getting surreal and in less than ten seconds the Pichas Brother practically dragging the old body of Tulcke walked out of the vegetation.
“So! What’s the fuss?” Betsy asked.
“I can’t believe it. You are incredible!” Pan shouted.
“What? … Ehi, you left me!”
“Is it the Budley's boy?” Jude was blinded by the flashlight of Betsy, and everybody else could see his Torso was naked and a few love bites decorated his chest.
“I left you because I couldn’t trust you. And I think it is clear why, now” Pan was furious.
“You have to trust the person you have a relationship with!” Jude replied angry.
“Yes, this way he can go fuck the first hoe he matches on Tinder!” Pan had tears in her eyes.
“Pan, darling ...” Mr. Eltern tried to intervene.
“Who do you think you can call a hoe, you little miss countrypants?” The girl in the car had opened her door and got out letting everybody ascertain she was wearing only her bra and panties.
“Lissa, Birdie … please!” Jude tried to deescalate the situation.
“B-b-birdie … - spluttered Pan visibly crying now – you called her ...” She didn’t finish and ran away in the wood. Her sobs and hiccups could be clearly heard.
“Who was that girl, Jude? Who are these people?! Who are you people!?” Jude looked at her date and back to the wood. He didn’t say nothing and ran after Pan. Mr Eltern followed quickly after.
“Juuude!” Lissa shouted “Where did he go, now?”
“Well – Betsy answered – we are going to find out, but please, darling, put something on, before!” She suggested.

Meanwhile Pan was running as fast as she could on the rugged terrain of the wood. When she finally reached Sheriff’s balcony’s view she looked out on the plain and what she saw shocked her. She retreated some steps and not capable of holding it up anymore she threw up on the paving. Jude was the first to reach her and when he saw her bent over and coughing he rushed to help. He held her hair and waited for her to finish. Pan was not the drinker. She used to limit herself to the first beer and many times she had been the designated driver. Therefore, Jude never had the opportunity to help her puke like he instead had to do several times with his best friend Tasha.
“Hey, I am here, Pan! Don’t worry!” Pan coughed a little and mumbled
“MMM!” she puked again.
“What is it?” She spat twice and lifted her body. Jude could clearly distinguish she was trembling.
“Pan, what is it? I am sorry! - Jude had tears in his eyes, now – I am sorry! You hear me? I didn’t mean to. I was confused after you left me. Oh Pan ...”
Pan shook her head. “Mh-mh!” She spat again. “Loh … look!” She pointed to the balcony. Jude approached the observation area and went up the steps separating it from the paving. He couldn’t distinguish it well. But, when his eyes got used to the natural light of the moon, the vision he saw paralyzed him. He held himself to the handrail as for the fear of falling into that vision.

Sheriff’s balcony was mostly ignored in the night time. During the day you could admire the plain and the highway splitting it in half, the prairies and the mountains in the distance. And when the air was clear you could see the shining blue skyline of the city. There was also a coin-operated binocular to gaze at the city streets and taller skyscraper and imagine the frenetic life happening inside. In the night the spot had been for some decades a romantic venue for young couples. But the pagan community, which held the jurisdiction of the natural park where the balcony was situated, installed several cameras to prevent the place being desecrated. The place took his name from the unnamed ancient authority, generally referred to as “the Sheriff”, that persecuted and, according to a disputed folk legend, executed pagans throwing them from that exact cliff. The legend was old and no study could confirm or disprove it. But for the pagan community the place had a sacred meaning. And since the cameras’ installation the place got generally deserted since in the absence of sunlight the only things you could see from there were the traffic lights along the highway, the lights of the Herschel’s Club and the brightness of the city in the distance.

That night, probably also thank to the unpredictable invasion of the farmers, Jude and his new flame didn’t dishonored the memory of the pagan martyrs. But surely the sight from the balcony resembled the most prudish pagans’ worse nightmare. Jude was holding the handrail like his life depended on it. Mr. Eltern reached immediately after him and rushed to comfort his traumatized daughter. Betsy, Mischa, the Pichas, Tulcke and Lissa followed soon after. One by one they approached to the observation point. All of them except for Pan which sat on a bench and her father who held her in his arms. Nobody could speak except for some noises of marvel and disbelief coming from the Pichas in the form of reciprocally challenging “O-hoo!” and “Woooooah!”. Betsy covered her mouth with both her hands. And Mischa completely came out of his numbness when he clearly distinguished the moving forms in the distance. Lissa which was the last one to reach the handrail tried to express something. “They … they are …! And she, she is … oh my God … She ...!” “She is giving that guy the time of his life, ain’t she?!” old Tulcke concluded the reasoning and spat out in the depth beyond the cliff.

The slurping sounds of the gigantic woman could be heard all around the plain up to the hills’ range where Sheriff’s balcony was located. Todd’s face was lifted toward the sky and continuously contracted in a series of smirks of pleasure. He was standing a couple thousands feet in the middle of the plain and was holding both his arms along his torso. His hands were submerged by the moon shining black sea agitating in the form of Selena’s hair. She, instead, was kneeling in front of him with her humongous butt rested on her arched feet. The sight from the balcony usually gifted his visitors with the sensation of interminable spaces and a sea of prairies to navigate with the city as a distant glass island. Under the brightening full moon and terse starry sky, the most titanic blowjob, the farmers and any other person in the region may have ever even believed possible, dwarfed the whole landscape making it look like a vaguely lightened small spot in the wild, where a nudist mixed-race couple had set apart to consume some intimate time.

Eventually the climax was reached and consumed. If the indescribable concert of sounds performed by Selena’s lips along the whole figure of Todd’s shaft was already enough to feel the unpleasant sensation of having been forcefully made part of the act, the final ear-shattering gulping sound hit the farmers in the head before it could be comprehended in its real essence. Still not content, Selena dropped almost violently the prey in her mouth and sighed as hard as a mountain could do. And then she giggled, which made more than one of the people on Sheriff’s balcony even more uncomfortable. She detached from her partner and sat on the ground soon followed by him. The earth-shattering quakes generated by the two gargantuan bottom hitting the ground tore more than one farmer on his knees and hands. With this sole movement they gave the most exhausting possible explanation to the farmers’ explanation. They finally knew what they had came to discover, but all of them, not only Pan, had discovered much more than they could imagine and much more than they ever wanted to know.

The old Tulcke had been the last to speak and he was the first to recall the group’s attention.“We need to go back to the farms as fast as we can.”
The farmers, which were completely mesmerized by the tremendous scene that had just displayed in front of their eyes, turned their head to the old man. There was more than a moment of sensible hesitation.
Finally Mr. Eltern intervened “No, we can’t. Not so fast!”.
Tulcke was surprised of such a strong response, but he respected Mr. Eltern more than anybody else in town and always trusted him in the past. So he cautiously asked “Don’t we need to warn the town? There are our families there! They need to know! They may be in danger!”
“Yeah! Who knows what are those monsters going to do now that they’ve finished!” the older Picha questioned. Everybody looked at Mr. Eltern. He stopped holding his now a little less frightened daughter and looked at the group.
“We can’t go. Or at least, I won’t leave. We must find out which direction they will take and act consequently. If they come in our direction we will rush home, I’ll call mayor Sante and sheriff Pawli in order to set on the alarms and start evacuation.” Tulcke nodded in agreement
“So what are we waiting for?” Betsy asked.
“They are in the middle of the plane, they may go in every direction or … rest. If they walk elsewhere we may be the only people able to warn whoever may stand in their path. Tulcke, you and Betsy must rush to the town and warn everybody to pack things and be ready to move on the mountain in the south. There’s a big structure over there, hotel, apartments and huts. It may function as an emergency resort for the people. Betsy you will talk with Sante, Tulcke you will alert the sheriff.”
“They will never believe anything about this!” In the same moment Jude pronounced those words he regretted it. Mr. Eltern fulminated him with his gaze but he nodded slowly. He sighed.
“Jude’s right. We need to take some photos …” Mr. Eltern proposed.
“That won’t convince anyone. Whoever possess basic photo-editing skills can produce a similar effect. They’ll think you’re either joking or incredibly gullible”. Of all the voices anyone expected to hear at that point, the less expected was that of Lissa, generally known among the farmers as the girls in the Budleys’ car. Mr. Eltern was concerned, Pan was red with anger because not only anyone had interrupted her father, which seemed like the only one with a plan and her only source of any sense security in such a situation, but also because that one was the slut in Jude’s car. She was staring at the other girl with visible rage in the green of her eyes.

Lissa knew nothing about the hierarchies among the farmers and had she known she would have shown even less respect of them. Not the least intimidated she walked toward the balcony, she turned 180 degrees facing the more and more confused farmers and finally extracted a smartphone from her back pocket.

“Hiiiii everyone, this is ChunLissa online at an unusual time live from Sheriff’s Balcony – dramatic pause, which was enough for the Picha brothers to notice Tulcke’s mouth was wide open in disbelief, much more than before when he stared at the giants – I know what most of you will be thinking, but I’m not here to review any hot encounter. At least, not one of mine. - she winked at the screen, meanwhile Jude reconsidered his whole idea of spending more time with this girl he clearly didn’t know well enough – I am here to report the most breaking of the breaking news out there. As you can see – she reversed the camera and pointed the phone at the valley – we are not alone. I repeat, we are not alone, anymore! - the pitch of her voice much higher now - Those mountains should not be there laying in the middle of the plane and above that they should not move. The light’s not so good … But, you can see “them”. Two giant people are sitting in the middle of the plane. From here I can’t say how big they are, but it must be many hundreds of feet … at least. You can see the stream of light at their feet. That’s the interstate. Look how small it is in comparison to them. Are they alien? I don’t know. They have a human aspect: caucasian male and black female … both ... a little overweight, maybe. Is the government and secret labs involved? I don’t know. But they are real and they’re there, which is here for all the valley’s inhabitants.

While Lissa was reporting the two giants stood up, first the woman and soon after the man, generating a series of consecutive but clearly distinct shock-waves that made the earth tremble and all the people on Sheriff’s balcony fight to keep balance. This interrupted for a moment Lissa’s speech. She stood good enough again and started her reportage again – As you can see they are not only real, but dangerous. They just sat, one single move, and they caused an earthquake. The danger is real, and it is upon us. To all my followers, please share this video, many more will follow in the coming hours. This is ChunLissa from the site of contact. Be safe!” - “That will work, for now.” She complimented herself interrupting the streaming.

The farmers were baffled. But more than one understood that that had been an unpredictably smart move from the city’s girl. The first to talk was the one that Lissa interrupted – “If that message reaches enough people maybe the authorities will believe it.” - Mr. Eltern concluded. Nobody could reply before another set of rumbles and quakes started shaking Sheriff’s Balcony again. “They’re moving” Jude drew the attention to the plane again. The giants were indeed walking, every new step following rather slowly the former. This fact and the scene they had witnessed made Betsy and some other wonder if time was somehow warped for the giants or if it was just hard to move all that mass much faster. Both the rumble and the intensity of the quakes confirmed what the eyes suggested. The giants were getting further and further. They were not directed toward the mountains but the city.

“Oh thank God, they are going away!” Pau sighed.
“Oh God no! They are directed at the city! Oh God!” Lissa exclaimed. The urgency in her voice was shared by most of the bystanders. "I have to go!"
“I’ll take you there” Jude offered.
“No! You can’t!” Mr. Eltern interrupted him.
“But … she needs to go!” Jude lamented.
“It’s too dangerous. Your parents would never forgive me for letting you put yourself in such a situation … - he paused, Pan was staring at her father and she probably was the first one to understand - … I will take her there.” Mr. Eltern concluded
“No! You can’t!” She shouted. This girl had been an already gigantic source of stress for Pan, but this last thing was completely on another level.
“You can’t go. There’s ...those things, there! No Dad, no! I will not allow that!” she kept screaming with her eyes already wet.
“There’s no alternative.” He argued.
“With the highest possible respect, Mr. Eltern, I brought Lissa here, and I will take her back home! It’s the right thing to do.” Lissa didn’t like to be contended like a postal package, but the whole situation was utterly unbearable and even at their characteristically slow pace, the giants were getting closer to the city.
“Lissa, come!” Jude grasped her hand and started walking back into the wood.
“I will come with you! - Mr. Eltern commanded – No, discussion!”
“I will come too” Betsy exclaimed.
Mr. Eltern looked her in the eyes. “No, Betsy! I need you back home. You and the others have to warn the mayor, the sheriff and whoever may be of any help. And please bring Pan with you. I need to know that she is safe.”
Betsy looked back at Mr. Eltern “It’ll be done! Count on me!”
“I don’t want to be safe! I want to be with you dad. I cannot let you go alone!”
“Pan, please, listen ...”
“No! Dad, you listen. If you want to go it’s fine, but I am coming as well!” Mr. Eltern looked her daughter in the eyes and he knew there was no alternative.

In a matter of minuted everyone was on his way. Betsy, the Pichas and Tulcke on their trucks speeding through the mountains to reach the farms and warn everyone of the danger. Mr. Eltern and Jude on the front seat silently descending the curves below Sheriff’s Balcony. In the backseat Pan and on her side both her love rival and the girl they were all risking their lives for. Lissa was staring at the dark landscapes outside the window gulping down her growing anxiety. In the distance the shadowy fields were the natural stage for the glowing spectacle of the city’s skyline which was interrupted only by the immense silhouettes of the giant couple.

“Can you believe it?” Alfred asked to the driver visibly upset.
“It’s been three hours now that we wait! Let’s just admit it was a bust and go home, it’s becoming chilly out here!”
“What?” Eric emerged from his smartphone and turned to Alfred.
“The illegal dump, it’s not going to happen. Evidently the guy that informed Missy was caught … or he double-crossed” Alfred answered
“What does Missy say?” Eric tried to bargain.
“She will never give up, I know her. She will wait until dawn. In her words, this is our great occasion, we can sell this story to every news channel. I agree, formally, but let’s be honest …” Eric was again distracted by some videos, his puffy and hairy cheeks bathed by the insistent light of the device which in his hands looked even smaller. Alfred gave up on his rant and lighted a cigarette.
“Hadn’t you quit on that?” Eric asked still scrolling his feeds.
“What? Oh … yeah, yeah. If Cheryl asks I quit three months ago.”
“How much did you last?”
“Well … I’d say two, even three … weeks”
“Woooow! You’re the worst buddy.” The night was indeed chilly, Alfred tried to cover himself better with his sleeveless jeans jacket.
“Hey, didn’t you quit?” Missy frightened him from behind.
“Whaaoo … why do y’all keep asking me that?” Eric grinned, curved on the wheel still captured by the stories of all the influencers he followed.
“Do you have any to share for me?” Missy interrupted Alfred’s whine.
“Sure …” Missy took the cigarette directly with her mouth and got closer to help Alfred cover the small flame of the lighter from the wind that was raising. She was far shorter than him. Red curly hair to the shoulder, large amber eyes, small fleshy lips. Alfred could never help himself from staring at those lips. Once they were his to be kissed. But he chose Cheryl, the marriage, the family. Probably it was for the best. Apart from the rest, Missy was ten years younger, full of life, far more intelligent and ambitious than him. He kept inhaling the cigarette seeking more for the warm than for the nicotine, and couldn’t stop admiring her silhouette. Her torso was thin and well carved, her hips were large but proportionate. Her leg very well wrapped in the gray trousers.
 “Do you think it was all a scam, don’t you?” She asked exhaling a small cloud which swirled in front of her face before dissolving.
“Wha … oh, no, no! I mean … they probably …”
“Yeah...” she interrupted his babble and inspired the fresh air of the night with her eyes closed and her small snub nose pointed toward the sky. After another couple of seconds her eyelashes flipped and she gazed at the glimpse of milky way visible thank to the distance they have gained from the city.
“At least the sight was worth the ride!” She commented.
“Oh … yeeah, ehm yes. I mean, that’s the major advantage of declaring the whole outskirt of the city as a nature reserve. The sprawl would have devoured the plain up to hills otherwise. Instead some bad tourist investment and a strange conception of what a natural reserve is, allowed those people a century ago to save the plain, the lake, Brimstone Wood for us.” Alfred kept going in a clumsy attempt at consoling her colleague for the non-scoop.
“I know. It’s beautiful. I will miss it. All of it.” Missy sighed. Alfred followed her voice and the meaning came only one or two seconds later. When he felt what was implied in the last sentence he tried to intervene but Eric’s excitement interrupted him.
“Wo …. hooow! This is going to be banned in a matter of minutes now. Alf, look at this!”
“What’s so exciting, Eric?” Missy asked.
“Uhm? Ehi Missy, I didn’t notice you had joined us…”
“So? What is it, then?” Eric was a little embarrassed.
“Well, you see, it’s this video. I mean, it’s a little … crude!”
“Is it porn?” Missy glanced at the driver with a subtle grin.
“What? Oh … nooo, no. I mean. It is … well.”
“Come, let me see.” Missy opened her awaiting palm in front of him asking for the phone. Reluctantly, Eric complied. Missy observed the screen
“ChunLissa? What is this? Is it one of those sexy twitch girls? Eric you’re a grown ass man” Missy joked. Alfred leaned on Missy’s shoulder to better see the screen.
“Ok, let’s see!”. She pressed play.

The phone buzzed with the voice of the streamer delivered in a slightly metallic tone. The camera was clearly hand-held and pointing at a girl in a yellow tank top. She looked frightened and her speech was kind of confusing. But then the camera moved and framed the well known landscape of the plain and the city. And there they stood. Well, they sat down but still they towered like twin monoliths. Missy didn’t got it at first, but then the video kept going and her mind composed the rightful perceptual framework to acknowledge the actual content of the video.
“Pfff, this is as fake as it gives.” Alfred shrugged. Eric looked at both before talking.
“No, yeah, I mean of course. But still, it’s very strange.”
“What?” Missy asked.
“Well, you see … this girl, I mean … she is a streamer. She covers gaming, life coaching stuff …”
“Life coaching?” Missy asked skeptical. "Is she older than sixteen or what?"
“Yes, life coaching, but that’s not the point. She never did anything like that. She didn’t even ever showed any skill with FX. She, at most, plays with filters”
“What do you mean? Do you think that’s no FX?”
“Those are pretty good visual effect for someone that only plays with filters.” Missy commented.
“Those are very well defined FX. I agree. I just wonder why publish a video this strange!” Eric continued.
“It must be some viral campaign for an upcoming series, or movie.”
“Right, probably!” Eric conceded. Missy was thoughtful.
“It is still very … unusual.”
“Well, yes! Those fucking tv guys be damned. They keep pushing the strangest ideas, and I still can’t get a good sequel for …”
“They are clearly naked! And not in an alluring fashion.” Missy interrupted Alfred.
“I mean. Look, here you can clearly distinguish his … shaft!”
“Uhm?” Alfred looked back at the screen.
“Yeah, buddy! Look at her bewbs … I mean breast” Eric blushed in the dark of the van.
“And they are also … - Missy kept going – not the usual models. I mean they are a little bit chubby. Both of them!”
“Come on! That’s all politics. Chubby, diverse couple. It must be something about body acceptance and shit like that. Didn’t you mention she was a health influencer or something, Eric?” Alfred counter argued.

Missy kept staring at the screen passing from frame to frame, she was visibly absorbed by the images. Alfred lightened another cigarette. Missy passed the phone back to Eric which reached for it with his right hand. A sudden quake shook the earth in that precise moment. It struck the three of them and Missy let the phone slip from her hand. In the distance rubbish could be heard tumbling down from the mountain of trash that formed the skyline of the landfill.
“Fuck!” She commented looking at the shattered glass of the screen.
“What the heck was that?” Alfred asked biting hard on the cigarette. Eric opened the door of the van in order to get down.
“It looked like an earthqua …” Another quake stroke, interrupted Eric’s statement and made him slip the foot and almost fall to the ground out of the van.
“Earthquakes? Here? It’s since the thirties that we don’t have earthquakes!” Alfred exclaimed. Another couple quakes followed soon after. They were not as surprising as the first two, but they also seemed a bit more perceptible. Every quake was followed by a thundering “thud” in the distance.
“What do we do?” Eric asked.
“I’ll tell you what. Get back in the van. We are leaving. This is the great story we were not expecting for. And if we are lucky enough we will be the first to get in the street ready to film it.” Missy stared in the distance, beyond the mountains of trash. Eric moved toward the driver’s seat again when she stopped him.
“Eric, set the camera and the antenna. We are going live from here! Alfred call the guys at CSM and tell them to air us in five minutes!” She ordered. In Alfred’s experience only Missy had this ability to completely transform her minute figure into such a commanding one with a couple of sentences.
“Wha-hat? Missy, we are in a friggin’ junkyard. CSM will never air us. We need to reach Elvin Square at least to show if there are consequences. Come on …” He was complaining with his hand in the air and giving his back to his colleague. She put a hand on his shoulder and made him turn abruptly.
“They won’t air the earthquake’s consequences, they will air the causes.”

Alfred couldn’t focus his sight at first but in a matter of seconds his eyes accustomed to the dark. The moon was shining high in the sky, the stars were bright and the landfill was cleared by tens of spotlights all over its fences. This light was enough to make Missy’s words clear. Two giant figures in the distance. They were getting closer and closer, and the evergrowing quakes perfectly matched their steps. Alfred could not believe it, they were both bigger than life. Just one of them would have been enough for a lifetime of strangeness, but the two of them multiplied the effect.

She was an Afro-American woman with enormous breast, protruding belly and a serene smile on her face. Apart from her look of a quiet nudist girl carelessly strolling on the beach, her size was inconceivable. She was taller than the tallest skyscraper Alfred had ever encountered. And far wider. The other giant, walking hand in hand with her, was even bigger in every direction. He had a proud and slightly hairy belly announcing him. Large pecs and shoulders, muscular arms under a visible layer of fat. His chin started where the head of the titaness ended. He looked back and forth at her and at the landscape at his feet. The contrast in both figures was manifest. She had dark skin and hair as black as it gives. He was pale and covered in freckles, his crotch, chest and upper lip were hairy but in a very clear shade of blond. They could be directed anywhere but it was clear they were getting closer and closer to the trio’s position.
Alfred couldn’t stop staring, his mouth wide open. Missy shook him. He looked at her completely shaken and tried to argument “They … th-they are the …” 
Missy completed “They are the big story we were never expecting for.”

Hannah was in a generally very lighthearted mood, their long walk was over and finally she recognized the mountain they usually passed to reach their old home city, the vacation house and in general the place she always considered as a refuge for her and her family. She decided to climb the mountains first, then she would have helped Jo and finally Mitch would have followed.

The climb was not terrible, the slope was not too much and her size made it just as climbing on a pile of rocks, in two minutes she reached the top and the town, the bay and the evening sky opened in front of her. At first the familiar landscape had an extremely relaxing effect on her, it felt like coming back home, but in a novel way. Almost as coming back home victorious, yet she couldn’t define any specific victory to celebrate. Of course her position was far more elevated that when they usually traversed the mountain pass on the interstate, but more or less the sight was that one could get from the panoramic spot right after the ancient ruins on the pass. Although it didn’t take long to spot the differences.

In the distance, on the shoreline there was something missing, which was at first hard to tell due to the lack of daylight. Then she recollected her memories and noticed the visible absence of the main night-time source of light of the town: the Wheel was turned off, or gone. She squinted her eyes but it seemed the whole Luna Park area was dark and silent. In general the whole city was pretty dim, like half of the light went missing. She started scanning the whole landscape and she could recognize that in the northern part of the bay, where the mountain range abruptly cut the habitable space, there was an extended dark zone. Like something had erased some hundreds of meters of the city straight into the sea.

It didn’t take much to make the most probable hypothesis, maybe someone else had grown that day, into their same town. She felt her heart lose two or three beats, who could he, or she … or they be. And most importantly, where were Mimi and Zack? Were they safe? How could they be safe with one or more giants like her around? She pondered also the far less terrible possibility that that, or those, who grew were her daughter and possibly Zack. Maybe the growth was inscribed in the genes of her family. She shrugged that nonsense. She and Mitch didn’t share any genetic material outside Mimi and Jo. While she was pondering she was interrupted by Jo that called her attention since she was attempting at climbing the mountain. She turned to her daughter and husband.

“Jo, Mitch, wait!”
“What?” Mitch asked, Jo looked puzzled at her mother clung to the top of the mountain.
“Mitch, I think there’s someone else!” “What do you mean, that’s a city, I hope there’s someone else!”
“No, Mitch! I think someone else has grown” Mitch didn’t need more explanations; the same train of thoughts her wife was accumulating, traversed his head.
“Who … I mean, who do you think they may be?”
“I don’t know, but whoever they are either didn’t move north, since we met none at our … scale, or didn’t move at all.”
“Do you think they may be still around?”

Mitch felt something new and at the same time very ancestral. For his whole life he very rarely identified danger with another human being. Of course when he was a child he feared strangers and held tight his mother’s gown or his father’s hand in presence of others. But he had become very early pretty much courageous, or uncaring, and had grown up without major incidents with others. He had his fight and bruises, but he always felt more or less protected under the law or the general gaze of his community. At this scale, though, it was very difficult for him to think of himself as “under” something, least of all the protection of the law. A stranger could be a danger, a very material one. He looked at his wife with a worried face, than at Jo which was waiting for her parents to take a decision.

“The new town is clear. Whoever was there, is gone now.”
Both Mitch and Hannah looked south at the old town. It looked far more illuminated.
“It seems he didn’t go there as well.” Mitch concluded.
“I hope Mimi is safe!” Hannah commented, completely blind to the irony that what could be menacing her daughter’s safety was the fact that people like her were growing around.
“Do you think that it may be he…”
“I don’t know, Mitch. How could I? But at this point, I really hope so.”
“Let’s go to our house, if she didn’t grow or something, she and Zack should be there. It’s the safest place.”

Hannah agreed but soon remembered how easy it had been for them to crumble entire districts that same morning. The fact that the old town looked pretty much untouched from that distance gave her hope. Then she climbed down back to her family and they started walking along the mountain range. She could not complete her fifth step though that the most unexpected of things happened right in front of them all.

Right in the middle of the old town, which because of its elevated geographical position looked almost like a lightened stage to them, a figure became more and more distinguished. It didn’t take more than a minute for the whole process to complete and it seemed pretty harmonic in general, with the whole silhouette getting swollen by the seconds. When the process was over, a combination of street lighting, light pollution and the starry night delivered the sight of a new titan above the Earth. Hannah could see she was a woman, and even if the details were not very clear with that light she could give her more or less her same age. The giant lady was thicker than her in every respect but didn’t look much taller, her two most distinctive features were her extremely pronounced feminine forms.

Hannah was very proud of her large bosom but in confront to this newcomer to the titanhood she had to hand over the scepter. On the down side of the matter there was no competition at all. Hannah had been very thin her whole life, and even if after the second daughter she had gained a bit of weight on the hips, a rigorous diet and gym schedule had returned her to her desired size. The other giantess on the contrary seemed like she wanted to devour space itself with her thighs and ass cheeks.

The face was of course the further part from the city lights so it was the most difficult to distinguish. Moreover the giantess was not looking in their direction, which reassured Hannah. The only thing she could distinguish was the long straight blond hair and an ecstatic and void look in her expression like the woman was not completely conscious.
“Look dad! A woman appeared” Jo shouted.
“Shish – rushed Micheal to silence his daughter – Jo, we don’t know this lady. She may be dan … confused and be of harm to people or herself. We have to be cautious!” He whispered, ignoring that his whispering resembled the sound of thunders for a human ear.
“Wait here!” Hannah whispered back to them.
“What? What are you doing?”
“I will go and talk with her. She may know something more about what happened here. Maybe she knows what happened to us!”
“Honey, it can be dangerous!” Hannah pondered a bit on those words. “Possibly, but apart from anything else, she is … a woman like me” She highlighted those last words.
“I mean, if things go bad, you can come help. But I don’t think you will have to. Look at her, she seems a little lost, like … like we were this morning after growth. You stay here with Jo and wait.”

She then proceeded to move as silent as possible at least for her ears. For the world below it didn’t make much difference. Every step came down like a meteorite hitting the ground, tremors shook the mountain side and every time her foot touched down a good portion of someone’s property was canceled from existence. More than a dozen mansions or mountain houses were completely flattened without Hannah even noticing, or bothering.

The blond woman was facing in the opposite direction. After a first moment of immobility she seemed to have regained consciousness and crouched down to collect something from the ground. From the west side the mountain on which the old town was built degraded softly into the planes so Hannah could just walk without using her hands to help her climb. The blond giantess was facing in the opposite direction which gave Hannah the opportunity of getting closer and closer unnoticed. The titaness in the center of the old town crouched a moment and collected something at her feet, just to stand back again, and then something happened that petrified Hannah, something which was so much unexpected to her as it was trivial. She heard the other giantess talking.

In the end, Elsa had been given no more than a minute to really understand her new dimension or enjoy the relief for escaping the fight with Carol. Even the sheer fact that Carol was now literally under her power, no bigger than a mouse, immediately lost any positive trait. Two thought had in fact changed the perspective on her new perspective. First and foremost, the almost reptilian reflex: where is Arthur? Then the slightly more sophisticated abductive conclusion: I consumed all the honey? She wasn’t given the time to consider a little more this latter question than the answer to the former struck her directly.

Arthur was not anymore on the balcony, nor on the ground. He was in the worst possible position in the world: in Carol’s grip. The smaller giantess had in fact fled from expanding Elsa and reached for the kid on the balcony just before the bigger woman had the time to catch her from the ground. Of course, she knew that the content of her hand was the strongest bargaining tool she was left with now that Elsa had consumed her only direct mean to greatness.

“Carol – Elsa tightened her grip as if she wanted to simulate the firmness her voice lacked – Carol, give him to me! Do you understand?”
Carol could both understand Elsa and in a sort of way also Mrs. Kimki for not grasping the meaning of her words before. At this difference of scale the voice of Elsa came like the sound of bells trying to reproduce human speech. Nonetheless she felt absolutely no remorse for her previous decisions, if not waiting too much at killing Elsa. At this point, her previous plan was not anymore suitable. Already meditating her next move she tried to capitalize her current hostage situation. She looked straight at Elsa without talking. Elsa was frightened by Carol’s stare, but a moment of sheer terror crossed her spine when on top of that stare, she grinned.
“Carol, you bitch! Listen to me, don’t do anything stupid. Give him to me, now!” Carol enjoyed another ten or fifteen seconds of silence which felt interminable to Elsa.
“Why would I?” She screamed. The thundering voice of the giantess arrived as feeble squeak to the ear of the titaness. She raised her capture closer to her face. The sudden movement was a little disturbing to Carol but she regained fast her composure and shouted again.
“Why would I? He is my prey at least as much as I am yours.” She seemed very happy of this last sentence. Like she had had the final say on their previous debate about humans and giants power relationships. The bigger disposes of the smaller as she pleases.
“Carol, you’re insane. Please, give him back to me. Please, listen to me!” Elsa was completely uninterested in the size dynamics. She had no second thought in supplicating a miniature woman she could easily handle as a lighter. She gulped hard and held Carol even closer to her face, maybe in the vane hope to distinguish better the figure of Arthur. But the child was completely hidden by Carols hands now disposed as if forming a small shrine. Carol was again a little disturbed by the sudden motion but she was getting used to it.
“Oh, for f**k’s sake, stop whining you fat ass! I am not going to hurt him, why would I? I love my little Artie here!” Her tone shifted from overt disdain to simulated sweetness. She then brought her hands toward her mouth. This single gesture shuttered Elsa’s mind and she could move only the moment after her brain composed the perception of Carol just kissing the infinitesimal child. Now Carol was talking directly to Arthur and Elsa had more difficulty at grasping her words.
“Ehi Artie! Have you seen it? Have you seen how big your mom became? Here take a look!”

She then opened her hands to a cupped position and Elsa had to squint her eyes to finally distinguish the ant-sized child holding dear on the mouse-sized woman hand. Even if a couple thousand feet of size came between them, mother and child could stare one into each other’s eyes again. But only for a brief moment, since Carol retreated her hands enclosing the visual field of her caption. Elsa’s heart had melted in seeing once again her child unhurt, her mind was prey of all sorts of contradicting thoughts. She and Carol were in a stalemate situation.

She was bigger and in theory she could’ve held the arm of the miniature giantess, but she was also considerably slower, and she knew that the sole strength of Carol’s hand was enough to kill Arthur. Moreover, she couldn’t tell in which hand her son was kept. And while Elsa surely was pondering all these facts, she surely lacked in that moment the apparent clarity and distinction of concepts and facts that they seem to assume in abstract. Carol on the other hand was conscious of the stalemate and far more trained to engage in that kind of psychological warfare. She was even toying with Arthur in her hand, extremely careful not to hurt him, while keeping her gaze directed to the giant woman holding her destiny on her palm. Elsa couldn’t stand that much longer and finally capitulated. She sighed and was going to accept all of Carol’s conditions. When she was interrupted.

“I am sorry, Ma’am! Sorry, can yo hear me?” Those were the words that shook Elsa’s world. She was petrified, she literally couldn’t even breath and all her muscle tensed instantly in fear. Carol could feel this muscular tension but Elsa’s palm was still pretty open, so she got distracted by her own surprise. Arthur on the contrary was too small, and completely enclosed in Carol’s hand, to have a grasp of the novelty, so all he could hear was, as usual that day, the thunders talking to each another. Hannah was not discouraged by Elsa’s first silent reaction, among other things Hannah knew she had come closer and closer unheard and that her words would have been a surprise for the other titan. So she tried again to establish a communication.

“Hello there, Ma’am! Can you hear me? Well, do you … do you understand my language?” Only in this final moment she had pondered this possibility. The other woman was surely talking to someone but Hannah could not see any other person around. Moreover, the other giantess was talking in a very low tone of voice so she couldn’t grasp a word. After another five to ten seconds of pause, Elsa came unfrozen and spluttered an awkward
“Yih...Yeah, I can understand … ehm … hear you?” Hannah was relieved there wouldn’t be any linguistic barrier among giants, at least in this case.
“Hi, my name is Hannah, I am over here, behind you.” She said cheerfully. Elsa activated the machinery of her body in order to turn herself 180 degrees. The city park used to have among other nice things a sort of public square with kiosks, benches a fountain naturally and some gardening works. The smallest movement of Elsa’s heel, caused by the titaness readjusting her position in order to finally encounter the source of that last sentence, decreed the square to be no more. She looked back and in the feeble light pollution produced by the city below she could distinguish the naked form of Hannah. For as childish or inappropriate as it could be in that moment, Elsa’s envied a little the other titaness’ thin figure.

“Hi again! My name’s Hanna. And well, nice to meet you!” Then the cheerful giantess did something extremely obvious and still slightly unnatural in such circumstances. She stretched her arm to shake Elsa’s hand. Elsa was a little shaken again by this sort of invasion of her personal or rather airspace, but then her limbic system tried to respond to the gesture. And she would’ve shaken the other colossus’ hand if she would’ve not been impeded by the small weight in her right palm. Elsa thought for a moment even to hide her diminutive load, but her arm was already stretched in front of her. So she remained silent and embarrassed. Hannah was looking Elsa in the eyes with her hand protruded and a serene smile. This other giantess seemed more frightened than dangerous, maybe her worries were misplaced. She felt even some sympathy for her. All alone, while at least in all this situation she had had the reassuring condition of being with her family. Or at least the majority of it. But it didn’t take long to feel that her expectation of a handshake had been delayed if not deluded.

She then looked down to the other giantess hand and saw something that immediately struck her.
“Wooooh!” she commented while fixating the mice-sized girl in Elsa’s hand. Elsa felt like she should have said something and the social awkwardness of the situation unblocked her lips.
“Yeah … well … ehm, this is, well, Carol!” She paused a moment“Oh, right! And I am Elsa! My name is Elsa.” The second time she was probably telling it more to reassure herself about her own name, of having a name in general, at that point.
“Oh – Hannah regained her composure slowly – well, nice to meet you, Elsa! And … nice to meet you, Carol!” And then they were both in silence since probably there was too much to unpack. And still someone had to break the enchantment. It was Hannah
“Well, Elsa. As I said it’s both nice and a little surprising to meet you … you know, under these peculiar circumstances.”
“Yeah … yeah, I guess it is!” She smiled and blushed a little.
“Well, maybe it was already a good lot of surprises for you today, but … I must confess that I am not … alone.” Elsa though about it a little. After all, this new giantess was not as young as the first two she had met that morning. God, was it that morning. It looked like another life. Maybe it was another life.
She looked Hannah in the eyes and neither smiling nor being too frowning she admitted “I know!”
“You know!? I mean, sorry, but, how do you … ?”
“Because I’ve met them, well, more like I’ve stumbled into them … this morning.” Hannah was pretty much surprised by those words, maybe this other titaness was not so innocent or ignorant as she first looked. She had stumbled into “them”? Maybe she was in some form involved into all this. She decided to be more careful in the conversation from that moment on.
“This … morning? Where … at the city of corals?” Hannah was thinking if Elsa was with them that morning, maybe not still grown and she may have had something to do with their growth.
“What? No, what city?” Elsa asked surprised. “I met them on the beach, here, this morning. Aren’t they with you?”
“What? Here? On the beach? Oh God … oh my God. No … I mean, no. I was … talking about … my family. They’re over there, near the hills” Hannah pointed in the general direction of the hills. The light was scarce for Elsa to distinguish shapes in the distance. But squinting her eyes she could finally define the contour of two other figures, one bigger and one smaller some kilometers away.
 “Oh … oh, sorry. I didn’t mean …”
“Well at this point we better all finish our presentations.” Hannah said.

She turned to Micheal’s direction and made open signs with her hands to get closer. The other two titans until that moment lurking in the dark stood up and reached Hannah. The first to arrive was Jo, and Elsa could clearly see the resemblance between the daughter and the mother. She must’ve been not older than ten, she thought back of Arthur, but in the current situation she couldn’t help but keep staring at the world becoming more and more populated by colossal people. Elsa was also a little surprised to see how naturally Jo proceeded over the city. Her feet kept bulldozing through streets and building like they were not even there. Less than a couple hours ago she was walking between those same construction the little girl was erasing from existence without showing the least amount of care.

Immediately after, Micheal followed and Elsa could have a clear look of his middle-aged, kind of bushy but still pretty buff chest, his general dad-bod and his small but perky eyes. She could see the whole lot of course, but she didn’t stare long in order to preserve some form of middle-class composure even two thousands feet up in the sky. He also more or less walked on the poor city, but at least he showed some sort of reticence from demolishing everything and it looked like he was doing his best to trample on just the bare minimum. Jo, as any child would do in presence of strangers, hugged her mother’s legs, and looked curiously at this new member of their small club of titans. Hannah brushed her hair to reassure her.

Micheal was the first to speak “Sorry, for this … surprise. But, you know, the situation is … well … novel, and everything and we wanted to be sure … you know, especially for Jo here. Anyway … sorry again. I am Micheal by the way, nice to meet you!”
He smiled and waved at the new acquaintance. Elsa perceived sincerity in his apology and yet also an aftertaste of something like a marketing sale or talking to a real estate agent.
“Yeah, this is my husband Mitch, and this little one here is Johanna, our daughter! Come on, Jo, say hi to this gentle lady”
Jo looked at her mother and then stared right at Elsa before finally disclosing in a “Hi, lady. My name is Jo. What’s yours?”
“Oh, come on, Jo be polite.”
“Don’t worry – Elsa reassured the other woman. Since she discovered she was a mother too, she felt somehow less in danger. Of course she was a gigantic monster demolishing city blocks without a care in the world. But she was also a caring mom. Elsa’s unconscious couldn’t conceive of her as a bad person – Hi, Jo. My name is Elsa. I am pleased to meet you.”
“What are you holding there, Elsa?” Jo continued untamed. “Jo!” Hannah tried to control her daughter, but in the end she knew how irreverent she could be.
“Oh … ehm … well, this is …”
“This is Carol!” Concluded Hannah in an attempt to rescue her peer.

Micheal rolled his eyes once he could distinguish the tiny figure in Elsa’s hand. He tightened his lips and gulped down a little. They had been titans strolling around a minuscule landscape the whole day now and still the vision of such a shrunken person was uncanny to witness for him. Jo on the other hand had a little more familiarity with diminutive girl figures, in the form of dolls of course. And this one in front of her was the ultimate one, since she seemed capable to combine both the prettiness of regular dolls and the cuteness of small animals. Against the hopes of all those that had tried to gift Jo with some toy of her taste, she never played with them very much. Either too busy with digital contents, or directly engaged in some kind of exploratory mission in her city block, the park or whatever. But now that she was looking at Carol, confused and sitting in the palm of this new giant lady, so cute and fragile, her eyes were brightened by sheer desire. That was the toy she never knew she’d always needed. She would have given everything under her possession in order to obtain that thing in return. But since the most precious good she could figure have ever existed was firmly in the hands of a stranger she limited to glue her eyes on the prey and hold her mom’s leg a little tighter.

Micheal was the first to react
“Well … nice to meet you too … Carol … eheh.” He pressed one hand on the back of his head to dissimulate the embarrassment.
“I think – Hannah started again – I do think, there’s some … explanations to do.” Elsa felt surely a little safer to know that the other giantess was in fact a woman like her more or less. A mother, even a wife, possibly a professional, and in the end she concluded, now that they were both the same size, it was fairly pleasant to know that there wasn’t just her and two teenagers somewhere in that peculiar condition. Now that the fear was leaving the ground for other feelings to develop, though, Elsa was presented with something a little bit unprecedented until now and surely unexpected. She could not help herself but glance back and forth at both Hannah and Micheal’s bodies and feel a distinguishable urge to touch them, to grab their flesh and most of all, both of their sexes. She shook her head to retreat immediately from those thought but she could never really dissolve that feeling.

Still, she kept from the point where Hannah interrupted “Yes, I mean. There’s at least two or three things that I’d like to ask you, but maybe there’s also a couple answers I should give.” Both Hannah and Micheal looked at each other and back at her with an expression of general agreement. Hannah was even trying to say something to break the ice, but she was interrupted.
“But first – Elsa exclaimed – I need to speak with … Carol here, in private. If you allow me. Then I’ll be all yours” She smiled, trying to look reassuring. Hannah was a little puzzled by this unexpected request for privacy, but she didn’t know what to object. Micheal looked at his wife for any clue. Jo was just disappointed that the most beautiful small thing she had ever seen was going to be kept away from her.
“Well, ok then – Hannah said trying to be accommodating – just … you know … stick around?” She smiled.
“Yeah – Elsa smiled back – Sure. Don’t worry.” Elsa then turned back and started gaining some distance from the family of titans she had just met.

“Look, we finally got to the city!” Selena smiled. The urban landscape that spread at their feet was the place where she was born and grew. But it still seemed very unfamiliar from this new point of view. She could distinguish the industrial district in front of them, Winston Park which divided it from the suburbia and the shimmering skyline. What really surprised her was the sudden realization that she was probably taller than the tallest skyscraper. She already imagined herself standing in the city center and performing the due measurements. But this reminded her of the problem she had started thinking of some moments before. How would they reach the city center.

The sight in front of her had confirmed her concerns. The street seemed quite tight. The interstate was six lanes wide and still it was narrower than one of her feet. Still, she was determined in reaching her sister. This was her big occasion to amend the mistakes of the past. If the growth performed on Todd could be repeated on Cassie and had the same healing effects it had on her, this could be the turn of their life. Well, apart from the fact that all of them would have been bigger than mountains. But that seemed to just make all the perspective more interesting. Anyway, extremely narrow street to walk on looked like a very small inconvenience to face. She may have crushed someone’s front-yard, not a big deal. Their passage through the city would have been noticed in any case.

Her train of thought was interrupted by a wild growl that erupted from Todd’s belly. “Hey, there! Someone’s a little bit hungry?” She mocked him.
Todd looked at his companion blushing. “Ehrm … yeah. So it seems. Just ignore it. We will solve it later. Now let’s go on.” He concluded with a serious look.
Selena appreciated that he put her interest before his own, Todd seemed to be so spontaneously generous. But she knew what kind of hunger they were talking about. When it hit her at the gas station it was aching and life-consuming. She felt almost the same cramps that she had experienced sometimes during her periods. She didn’t want Todd to endure that, both because she felt this natural urge to nurture and cuddle him and because she was starting to feel a certain degree of hunger herself.
“No” She stopped walking. “You need to eat, big boy. It would not be a nice date if we didn’t savor something good.” Todd was surprised by those word, but deep inside felt relieved that he could finally at least look for something to chew on.
“Oh … okay, then! But still, I mean, what do we … eat?” Selena looked at the confused expression of her partner and liked it.
“Well – she answered smiling – whatever you like, big boy?”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean that, according to the not so long experience I have as a giantess, I believe we can eat whatever we want to. Don’t you remember what happened at the gas station?” Todd recalled the memory. When he was still small. Selena consuming the remains of both gas stations, the cars, the traffic lights, even the dumpsters and the decorative trees. She hadn’t left a brick of it. When she was over, there were only he and the other people standing on the asphalt, which was the only remaining testimony there were ever a human construction there.
“So … you are telling me that we can eat … everything?”
“So it seems. I mean, I had no collateral effect from drying up a whole gas station from all the fuel stored underground” She commented still smiling.
“That’s a little bit scary. Isn’t it?”
“I think it’s very practical, indeed.”
“Practical?”
“Yes! Think about it! We are this big. No amount of human food would ever be enough to feed us. I mean. I’ve eaten tons of stuff back there and it was no more than an appetizer. My aunt Betty has a pretty rich table every time I come to visit her, and she is still probably expecting me with one or two cakes of hers … but I must concede that this time, it won’t suffice.” Todd agreed and thought about the disproportion between their size and aunt Betty’s effort. Thinking of aunt Betty also reminded him of his mom and the warm memory silenced his belly for a moment. But then the hunger came back.
“Weeeell … okay then! Let’s find something to eat. Any idea?” Selena looked around. Her first thought had been to reach the industrial district and just consume plant after plant until their belly were full, but that seemed a bit aggressive and … illegal. Not that she bothered having to deal with a patrol, but still she thought it may have been too much for Todd.
“I don’t know … I mean the con of being able to eat whatever is probably that you may starve for the inability to decide what to eat, eheh!” She joked. While observing the suburbia where also aunt Betty and Cass lived, somewhere, her face lighted up.
“Look, I think I’ve an idea”
“Wow, a girl that knows where she wanna eat!” Selena frowned. “Ehrm, sorry. Cliche!”
“Look! That is the great landfill! We can go there!” Todd was startled. The idea of consuming rubbish didn’t appeal to him. But Selena insisted that they could eat everything. And his hunger was still growing inside him. He thought that even if the taste would have not been the better, still his hunger would have been an impulse strong enough to try.Both the giants started walking toward the immense expanse of trash.

That gigantic landfill had been a major problem for years now. The city had already started to carve the mountains in the south to prepare its future enlargement. In a certain way, Todd thought, that was also a sort of community service. It took them less than a minute to reach the fence and crush it under their feet like it was less than tinfoil.

The dump was an almost endless series of piles of trash with minuscule roads for the operating machines to move onto. Selena was the first to sit completely obliterating a deposit under her left ass cheek. Todd followed soon after. She looked at him. At that point he was very hungry but still a little hesitant. The first thing he realized was probably the most obvious.

The trash didn’t smell. He grabbed a handful from a pile. It must have been several tons of rubbish which rested there since months, even years, and still it didn’t smell. He even put it close to his nose and sniffed, and more than one piece of junk that once was a washing machine or a television got stuck in his mustache. The pile had a pungent distinguished scent, but it didn’t bother or disturbed him.

He looked again at Selena which, in order to definitively encourage her partner, grabbed a handful of trash and threw it almost entirely into her mouth. She chewed happily and felt again that feral urge to consume the whole world, but held still a moment to see if Todd was finally engaged. Todd swallowed his own saliva one last time and took a bit.

For him, the feral urge was completely new and hit far stronger than it had with Selena a moment before. The bite Todd had just taken tasted like heaven. He felt the pleasuring small cramp of his maw masticating those old appliances and a whole set of flavors never encountered before. He started scooping up handful after handful and finished the first pile in less that 90 seconds. Selena was already starting her third one. The fact that the food this time matched her urges let her regain her control soon enough and she started eating more slowly but never stopping to observe Todd which was instead still out of himself.

The giant was a terrifying spectacle to watch. He gulped hundred of tons of stuff by the seconds and he had the look of an unstoppable machine. The sight of this mountain of men on all fours grazing from the piles was a little ridiculous seen from afar, but it had the effect of arousing Selena. She thought that maybe, after dinner, they may consume another intercourse before finally complying with their mission. It took more than five minutes, but finally Todd came to his senses.

He looked all around and could not believe himself. He has consumed tens of piles and he could barely remember anything after the first bite. Selena tapped on his shoulder and he turned toward her still a little frightened.
“Wha… what happened? I got … carried away!”
“I told you your hunger couldn’t wait!” She smirked.
“It happened to me too, the first time. It seems that for all the power we have gained we have to lend a little control. But don’t worry, it seems to adjust with time. I got it far more under control this time. I hope it gets better.”
“Yeah, I hope that too!” Todd commented.
“Anyway, I feel far better now”
“Ahhh … do you?” Selena was on all four and circled Todds body while kissing him on the shoulder “are you satisfied now?” then on the chest “also the little me got her belly full!”, the belly up and down, and she finally arrived to the crotch. “But I think, I still have some space … for a little dessert!”

She started giving small kisses at the basis of his limp cock. And that had the expected effect of making it grow wider and sturdier. When Todd’s pillar extended completely into the night sky Selena put herself inbetween his spread legs and lied on the ground flattening dozens of trash hills and making much more tumble to the ground. She held the penis with her left hand and started licking it from the basis to the top. The head was pulsating with blood and pleasure and Selena started to suckle on it. Todd swallowed hard and Selena could hear the gulp land in his belly. For some inexplicable reason that sound aroused her even more.

“Todd – she mumbled while kissing the head of his cock – can … can you keep eating, while I cuddle with our little friend here?”
“What? Are you sure” “Mmmmm, yesss, pleeeeas … slurp …”

Todd was a little baffled by her companion’s request but he had no cogent objection. He pointed a pile on his side, grabbed as much stuff as he could and started chewing on it. When the first mouthful reached the stomach with a dull clunk it hit Selena’s eardrum and animated once again her fantasies. She moaned and kept sucking while Todd kept eating. He thought he was full but luckily it seemed that he could never have enough. When Selena was satisfied with sucking and her vulva was fully wet in excitation, she got up and turned her ass in front of Todd’s face. “Come on big boy. I am all dirty. Can you clean me?” She innocently asked. Todd didn’t wait for a second hint. He got on all four himself and without a warning stuck his whole face as deep as he could between Selena’s ass cheeks. 

“I’ll be honest, I don’t think they will transmit this part of the service” Eric commented to ease the tension of the trio.
“I mean, there’s surely an enormous audience for that kind of kinky stuff, I don’t deny …”
“Can you please shut up?” Missy interrupted him.
“Sorry, Eric – she sighed – it’s just that … I mean, we are far away enough from the city to hope no other network is already covering this story, and what we get is soft-porn!”
“Well, if you call that soft-porn, I wonder what you …” Missy stared at Alfred in the least amused expression possible. Alfred felt his soul crushing on his stomach floor.
“Ehr … what do I do? Do I keep filming … that?” Missy remained silent a couple seconds
“No, you’re right. Both of you!” She looked at Alfred with the same seriousness as before and he could only gulp in response. A slight discomfort dawned on Missy again.

First the mob that didn’t show up. Sure, they are the mob and probably they’re not expected to be timely people, but still it was a let down. That could’ve been a scoop, something to enter the evening news. And then this, this unprecedented and unpredictable miracle. Possibly the chance to record images to be set in the history of television and those images were those of an overweight couple that decided to consume their lust in a dump. She thought that maybe CMS were right at telling them to fuck off. It was still prime time, and that was no show for families for sure.

Yet, hand sooner or later the necessity to communicate their discovery would’ve become urgent. Who knows what could be the intentions of those behemoths? They were pretty close to the city. And if she looked at her back the city skyline and its typical light show stood encompassing the horizon and designing the landscape in an iconic fashion. But if she looked in front of her the sheer dimension of the spectacle, the tremors, the sounds, those two giants were offering made the city look like the most obvious of the china shops waiting for the visit of not one but two chubby bulls.

She looked at her hands, one rushed to the pocket to reach for the phone, the other was holding her recorder: the most cheesy of the metaphors. The career opportunity of a life-time or just the right thing to do. Missy and her gang were the last thing standing between the titans and the outskirt of the city. If things were going to turn for the worse, at least they could give a little more time to evacuate as much people as possible. She sighed at least twice before starting dialing the emergency number.
“Ehi, ehi, ehi, they stopped. I mean he stopped!” Eric shouted.
“ssshish, are you crazy shouting like that?! Do you want them to hear us?”
“Alfred, calm down! I don’t think they can hear us … we must be less than flies to their ears.” Missy was interrupted by the conversation and she also had the time to notice that the giants were raising from the ground, possibly satiated in every respect.
Alfred continued his mumbling: “I guess you’re right. It would be a fucking nightmare to try and have a conversation with those two!”.

Missy smiled pondering the absurdity of such an occurrence. And that is when the opportunity of a life time became the right thing to do. Missy and her gang were the last thing standing between the titans and the city.
“Guys … I have to ask you a favor!”. Eric shrugged his shoulder and moved toward the van.
“What do you mean?” Alfred gulped, already presaging bad news.
“We are not going to do a report, that would be lame and more or less it is already covered by that twitch bitch!”
“Owww! Sexist!” Eric shouted.
“Whatever! - Missy shrugged his accusation - We are going to enter history not with our images but with our gestures!”
“I still don’t get it! What do you think we can do? We are three guys in a van! We can’t stop them, we are journalists not the police!”
Alfred was freaking out. It was clear that a sacred fire burned deep down in the eyes of Missy, but he was not sure if dying as an ant on the wrong tile was the better option for that evening.
“Of course we are not gonna stop them. We are not the police or the army, we are journalists. We report, and … we do interviews!” Alfred could not believe his ears. A mixed-race couple of godzillas was moving fast in their general direction, and her colleague, friend, crush and a bung of other definitions, was suggesting to drive straight toward them.
“Missy, I understand you … but we don’t even know if they can speak our language. I mean, who know what are they?!”
“It’s a risk I am willing to take. Eric are you with me?”
“Do I call CMS again? They were pretty clear not to call back, like … ever again.” Eric commented.
“Missy I don’t know if it’s worth it.”
“I … - Missy was ready to object, but looked at Alfred right in the eyes and sighed – I understand. But I need to do that. Tonight was my last chance. Money is tight, my landlord already decided to sell the house. Tonight it was make it or break it, and the safety awaiting me is that of my sister home down in the south, this was my last chance to remain in the city. This is my last chance as a journalist! We will go, you can stay here, it is a pretty safe distance I think, but I’d suggest for you to move aside from their path. I will do this interview and Eric can hold the camera for me. If we manage to do it, we’ll see tomorrow. Otherwise … I love you Alfred, you are my best friend.”

Before Alfred could say anything Missy hugged him tight and buried her face in his chest the same way she did when she was celebrating something. And then she walked to the van without turning. She seated on the passenger seat. And looked at Eric
“Ready?!” She was asking to them both. Eric opened his mouth but was interrupted by the backdoor sliding open.
“To be clear … I am not doing for all that sentimentalism over there …” Alfred said loading his stuff back on the van.
“I am doing it because I will not let Eric hold the camera. That’s just offensive for my category and the noble tradition of freelance journalism cameramen! He would probably film his feet for the whole time. We may even die for this stunt. But the heck we're going down without the top tier quality of images”. He declared triumphantly.
Missy felt her heart melting right in that moment. Now they were ready for everything.

She had to settle things with Carol before the conversation could go further. Arthur’s life was still at stake and she could take no risk. The first problem she was confronted with, though, was the incredibly obvious fact that the park, the city was so proud of, was no bigger than a children sandbox to Elsa, and she wanted at least five or six steps of privacy before getting back in the negotiation with Carol.

She thought again of the naturalness shown by the girl just some minutes before in trampling over entire city blocks. Neither the mother or the father of the pretty kaiju seemed to be the least worried about the fate of the world below. For what Elsa could remember neither had done the two giants on the beach, even if they at least had shown the decency to self-exile themselves to the sea. Anyway, she had bought that ticket herself, she was bound to take that ride.

She looked at her feet. She was standing close to one of the shorter sides of the rectangular patch of green. In front of her, now that she had turned her back to the titanic family, there was a good portion of the city thick with buildings and small streets before the next are big enough to host at least her soles. It was a square where the city used to host public events and a seasonal market. And by seasonal, it meant, that one season. She pondered the possibility reaching the park which was at the border of the city, but that would mean more than doubling the route which translated easily to more than double the damage procured by her passage. She baptized the market square as her next stop and tried once more to collect all her courage for her first walk as a colossus.

Elsa raised her foot a couple hundred feet above the ground and gulped one last time. Small patches of terrain fell on the city below announcing the inevitable. Then she sunk her foot into the soft consistence of the buildings facing the northern border of the park. It was not very different from what she expected, almost like crushing a sandcastle or small cardboard boxes, bet far less denser than the former and a bit more resistant than the latter. She took a little courage and proceeded with the second and the third step. Several small buildings collapsed under her first steps and those that stood initially crumbled down because of the vibrations produced by the following ones. Elsa was almost thinking it wasn’t that bad until she looked down in the process of taking her next step.

Just under her foot she saw a crowded intersection. Her walk, or in general all of the events that hd just occurred in the city had pushed the entire population in the streets seeking refuge or escape either in their vehicles or on foot. This had produced congestion more than any actual safety for anyone. She could clearly see the small lights and shadows crawl confusely in every direction, but she couldn't stop a movement her motor cortex had already orchestrated. Her foot followed the neural pattern already set in place and canceled the crowded intersection from existance with all its guests. Elsa felt almost nothing, the same as stepping on some spare grass and the asphalt as usual, now, sinking under her incredible weight. She didn’t even had the time to process the fact that a car speeding on the street, probably in order to flee exactly from her, crushed into the side of her big toe. To Elsa it felt like being hit by a fly. The car got completely destroyed in the impact. “Oh ... oh God! …s-s-soorry!” She tried to murmur, not knowing to whom.

The thought of what she had just done, reached her mind. She even glared back at her path and could clearly distinguish her own footprints like black patches in the lights of the city. All around debris, broken pipelines, flattened traffic lights and worst of all people. There were people down there. It was full of people running in every direction. It was like she had just stepped on the classic anthill and now all the colony had spilled out to assess the damage. She had probably crushed tens if not hundreds of them.

She thought about Carol, and their fight for she had eaten one person. And now she had just done a hundred times worse with one step. Of course, she didn’t mean no harm to anyone. She had no intention, but still she had made the smallest of the action and it had inevitably costed carnage and destruction from a human perspective. Maybe Carol was right, maybe the world was different now. There were giants. At this point, it was fair for her to consider that as well as the family she just met, and the first two giants that had turned her world upside down, there may have been even more around. She was in no position anymore to judge what Carol did. Of course, she was a violent person and someone she didn’t trust the little by now, but at the same time, she wasn’t worse than her in terms of killing humans.

Finally the market square was in front of her. Of course, a large space where several streets interconnected was bound to be the place where an enormous amount of people were going to overflow. The spectacle was endearing and disturbing from Elsa's perspective. People trampling each other and destroying the various stands in a desperate attempt to reach safety. All of them running straight ahead toward a safe haven and yet each one of them running a different direction. She waited some moments for the square to empty but the more she waited the more it seemed that instead larger masses moved within it. She decided to hover her foot on the square for a while in order to scare as many people as possible away from the place. It seemed to work for the most part, she could see people sprinkling in every direction away from the outline of her massive extremity. When she couldn't distinguish clearly any more people running away she put her foot finally down flattening everything below. She repeated the operation with her second foot, but in the while her mind was living the conflict within the attempt at avoiding mass murder and the little embarrassment to make her new acquaintance wait too much. For as strange as it seemed even to her, the lives of those on the ground were worth just a certain amount of what was a minuscule inconvenience to the titans she just met. When that amount was reached she put her foot down, no matter who had been unable to flee from it.

Elsa sighed again looking at the destruction below and got back to the world of titans. She then put Carol back close to her face.
“What was that?” Carol shouted.
“What?” Elsa asked.
“All that ‘nice to meet you’ wee wee stuff. Who do you think you are? Eh? We were talking!”

The pause had not gone unused though for the gigantic family. It didn’t take long for Hannah to recognize that the spot of grass they were, mostly, standing on was the big park right in front of their home. Jo got bored pretty soon now that the only object of interest in that colossal meeting had been taken away and sat down abruptly causing some minor shock-waves. She was now silently playing with two oaks easily eradicated from the ground. Meanwhile Hannah was scanning the surroundings in order to locate her apartment. Something which revealed to be kind of difficult, both because of the distorted perspective and the fact that most of the park at this point was just mud in the shape giant footprints erasing every topographic mark.
“Well, that is a surprise, isn’t it?” Micheal interrupted her search.
“I mean, who would have said there were other people in our … situation here?” Hannah thought a little about those words.
“Right!” she limited to say, distracted by her search.
“Do you … do you think we can trust her, anyway?” Micheal had lowered considerably his tone of voice hoping not to be heard by Jo, which in turn was completely uninterested in her parents’ discussion now that she had swallowed the trees and had found a minuscule garbage truck abandoned on the street.
“Well – Hannah put her mind to the problem without finding any conclusive remark – I think … we have no choice here. More or less. I mean, she is as big as we are, but she also has a … friend? Which is considerably smaller, so … Who knows? Maybe she knows something on all this thing. Maybe she knows how do people grow. How did we grow. Maybe she has something to do with it. We need to find out more.”
“I guess you are right!” Micheal sighed.
“But we need also to find Mimi and Zack. Mitch, look where we are. That’s the central park. Our building is one of those in the right, or on the left. They may be so close. We have to get them to safety!” Micheal was a little surprised to notice his wife was right and he also started looking on the ground in order to find the apartment.
“Ehi, look! The lady is coming back!” Jo interrupted them both.
Hannah had to think fast. “Mitch! I’ll talk with her and try to find out as much as possible. You look for the apartment and try to find Mimi and Zack!”
“What … what do we do with Jo?” At this point he was whispering since Elsa was very close.
Hannah looked at her husband “I’ll bring her with me. It’s safer if she is not toying around here too much.” And she wasn’t that far from truth, had Jo already eaten or crushed several vehicles and other landscape marks in the few minutes she had been conceded. Micheal nodded thinking of her daughter's deeds more like typical children's mishaps than careless destruction of public property.

“So where were we?” Elsa asked faking a renewed enthusiasm.
“Well we were beginning to know each other. – Hannah answered – At this point we need to talk about several thing, I guess …”
Elsa kept smiling and looking at the other woman. “It’s just that … the three of us have done a good walk to arrive here and we are a little tired. Why don’t we take a seat in order to talk more comfortably?”
Elsa was a little struck by such an hospitable yet unexpected offer. Almost like she had come to visit the other titan in her home and they could “take a seat” in a living room.
“Yi...yeah. I mean, it’s fine. It’s just …” Elsa looked around, the small town on the ground was already in complete chaos. Both on the side she had just walked back and on the other from where Hannah and her family had come there were debris, open fires minuscule lights and shadows of people and vehicles trying to abandon that apocalyptic landscape as soon as possible. Not the tidiest of the living room. “… where can we go find … a seat?” Elsa concluded politely.
The question resonated harshly into Hannah’s chest which felt caught off guard. But she didn’t discourage “Oh well …" she looked a little bit around. The northern part of the mountain the old town was built on went up in the sky another couple hundred meters. It was mostly rocks and mountain flora, a place for hikers or families in search of pic-nic tables in the summer weather.
"Look! There’s Ohelim cliff. It would be kind of a climb in … normal conditions. But I think it will do just fine in our case.” She concluded smiling. Elsa was not enthusiast in having to traverse inhabited parts of the city again, but she knew that moment would have come anyway, so she didn’t find any valid objection.
“Ok, I guess … Fine! Let’s go then.”
“Ok, fine – Hannah continued and then touched her daughter on the head – Come on Jo, let’s go seat over there!” Jo stood up happily both because she had almost destroyed all the available toys in her surroundings and because she was going to stay as close as possible to the only thing she cared in the world in that moment: Carol the doll.

Hannah and her daughter started walking in the direction of Ohelim cliff. Elsa turned to Micheal which was busy looking on the ground “Aren’t you coming with us?” Micheal caught off guard looked at the busty giantess and tried to formulate the best excuse he thought of.
“Oh, well, go forth. I’ll catch up immediately. It’s … well, this is … was … I mean there’s our apartment somewhere around here and I was curious if I could find it. But … don’t worry. I’ll be with you soon”. He smiled trying to look as convincing as possible.
Elsa didn’t examined Micheal expression or sincerity too much since those words had just the effect to make her wonder how many other someone’s apartment she had already flattened in the previous minutes. She just nodded “Ok, then. See you in a while.” She smiled again politely and started walking in order to reach Hannah and her daughter. She reached them in two steps, some other city block disappeared.

Elsa couldn’t help but stare at the way Hannah’s perfectly polished toenails sunk into building after building without her showing the least amount of care. She seemed a natural in being a titan, while Elsa at best felt like she was still learning. But some part of her brain were pushing hard on the peer pressure engine and so she felt like she didn’t want to look like lagging too much behind. Both figuratively and literally. In some perverse way Hannah was unconsciously giving Elsa a lesson in how to behave like a strong independent titaness. Something that was having a strong influence on her. Thus, she focused in giving at least the impression of being proud in her next step. A small step for Elsa, the last instant of existence for a century old church and a golf club nearby.

Luckily, nothing in the world was too far for the titans and in fact they reached their destination in less than a minute. And they all sat down flattening acres of mountain, which resisted their weight even if assuming more or less the form of their butts. Jo remained at the border of the city territory and her mother didn’t bother to keep her closer. Elsa and Hannah got as comfortable as possible bulldozing tons of wood and rock with every little adjustment of their body and finally looked at each other.
“So who goes first?” Asked Elsa with her hand on her lap containing Carol which was listening carefully.
“Well … I guess it’ll be my honor to start, since we kind of invaded your … personal space by presenting here out of nowhere.” Elsa gave a sign of agreement.
“Well, Micheal and I live … have an apartment here in town. We live on the west coast usually, but we always come here for the summer. We lived here for many years in the past and we kept the house. You know, for the memories and all …” Elsa was trying to follow the discourse hoping to catch the relevance of this new information. But she was probably showing an expression of confusion, that Hannah noticed since she immediately shifted the conversation to more urgent matters.
“Sorry, I am digressing here. Anyway, this morning Micheal, Jo and I were visiting the city of corals and … well, I don’t know what happened but … the moment before we were strolling down a small side street looking for a place to buy some ice cream and the moment after ... Boom! We are this big, our daughter was playing with the ships at the dock and everything got crazier and crazier. The city was a mess and despite our best efforts it got messier and messier, I think. So we decided it was better to leave the place. And in absence of better options we decided to come back here. Also in order to … - Hannah didn’t feel safe enough to tell about Mimi and Zack - … well, come back home in some way and figure out what to do.”

While talking, Hannah was distractly playing with her toes crushing things as they presented. Elsa could not stare elsewhere. Every time the toes of the titaness touched the ground a car, a dumpster or a small construction was trampled, the other giantess didn’t seem bothered to reach also for the few people running. To Elsa they were just poorly distinct shadows moving eerily in the streets, but she was quite sure it was people that Hannah was erasing from existence one by one with her big toe, while talking of her day like it had been just a family field trip.

Then she looked at her own feet and could clearly see the remainings of more than one vehicle or light post stuck between her toes and she forced herself to think that she was in no position to judge Hannah’s behavior. And yet, the shortcircuit was evident. She couldn’t get her mind off the fact that those were properties, homes, people. But another part of her brain kept classifying it all as dirt. Elsa could both recognize the struggle of the people fleeing and the basic cognitive preference for order and cleanness which was satisfied every time Hannah covered those moving spots of dirt and smeared them on the ground below. She felt she wasn’t of the same kind as those people on the ground. It was, more or less, nobody’s fault, but she was now in a new condition, where people could sit on mountains and humans were conceptually closer to dirt under one’s foot than to feelings of recognition and respect.

The most troubling part was that Arthur was still closer to the condition of the people fleeing. But even on this, a shift was occurring. Elsa felt like Arthur’s size was wrong It was just a mistake of destiny. Almost as if his true dimension had always been on the side of his mother at a couple thousand feet of height, and he was just prisoner of a temporary and unnatural situation which had to be solved to restore a very weird normality.

The other "normal" woman in the while of all these considerations was going on with her brief resume. “So we arrived here, and here you are, as big as we are. And now … you know … the question buzzing in my head, in all our heads I guess, is: who is this woman? How did she got this big? In addition to all the other questions we have since this morning. I mean don’t take this wrong, please, it’s just sincere curiosity. But … that’s it I guess.” It required some courage for Hannah to recount all of it, but it was also kind of liberating. She decided it was better to omit the sexy moments with Micheal, also because she couldn’t understand herself why, since they had grown this sexual urge was never satisfied.

Elsa pondered a little what Hannah had said. It could’ve been all false, of course, but she couldn’t believe it. Her experience of the first couple of titans was of two people more or less completely unaware of the way they’d grown. To the point that they had to discuss about that, and thank God they did so she could find out the honey was the cause of the growth. And now she was not a spot of blood under the completely uncaring feet of the woman sitting in front of her in that exact moment, with a look of sheer sincerity on her face. And then she realized. “An apartment in town”! It was their apartment probably. They were in some way connected to the first two titans. Carol told she babysat the first titaness and her little sister. Jo! Jo was the little sister. First she had met the daughter and her fiance, and then the rest of the family. Surely the largest family in the world at that point. Elsa had many social qualities, but hardly the capacity to hold a poker face.

“Did I say something wrong?” Hannah inquired surprised by the other woman’s expression. Elsa came back to her senses.

At least, at face value Hannah seemed honest, her story made sense. She was probably not as smart or inquisitive as her older daughter which figured out the best hypothesis for their growth in a couple hours while she was here, a whole day after completely unaware. But she didn’t look like someone lying. “It just happened” from her point of view. Else couldn’t deny Hannah didn’t look like bothered that it happened, but she seemed like someone that never demanded for that. Someone that just was easy going enough to get along with the novelty without making too much drama about it. Elsa found herself once again envying that other woman.

“And what about you?” Hannah asked interrupting her train of thought.
“Oh … - Elsa stared at her interlocutor – me? Well … it’s a bit more complicated.” Elsa tried to find one final reason not to tell the truth. She looked down at Carol which was completely bored by this conversation and did almost nothing to hide her feelings just laying on her back like Elsa’s hand was a small bed and playing careless with one of her nipples.
“I … I think I know how you grew …” Hannah didn’t let Elsa go on
“What?! How?! I mean, how do you know? Is it … is it because of you?” Hannah couldn’t hold herself and was now visibly nervously waiting for answers. She just looked a moment at Jo to ensure she was close and safe. The girl, for her part, was laying on the ground throwing every sort of thing in her mouth from time to time. Hannah wasn't completely happy that the good old rule to not put things from the ground in your mouth had been so thoroughly canceled from Jo's moral code, but she was kind of relieved thinking she didn't have to provide any dinner to her daughter since the city below would easily suffice to the purpose. Hannah stared back at Elsa, intensely.

“I … I didn’t … I didn’t make you grow, but I know how you … we all … became this big.” Hannah remained silent waiting for a valid explanation.
“I also don’t live here. This was my first vacation in this town after … a while. I was married until some time ago, and I didn’t took it easy.”
Hannah was still waiting for answers but the sudden vulnerability the other woman had exposed made her release part of the tension.
Elsa kept talking. “I was on the beach this morning, when … well. When two people started growing. Right there. I am going to be honest, it hasn’t been easy to get away from the beach. People our size are kind of a disaster for normal humans.”
“There’s other people like us? Who? I mean, do you know them? Where are they now?” Hannah could not retain herself anymore.
“Wait, wait! No. I don’t know them. - Elsa tried to calm her down – I don’t, but … I think you do.” She looked at Hannah which was hit hard by this final remark.
“What? No, that’s not possible.”
“Look! The people that grew on the beach were a girl, 16 maybe 17 years old and a boy, the same age I guess. And I got stuck to a toenail. Then I got to hear them talking and … It’s just all messy. Sorry. Let me try again …”
“A 16 years old girl? What? How did she look like? And the boy? What about him?” Hannah’s head was about to explode right there. She never understood the words ‘too much information’ until that exact moment. Elsa tried to top her questions.
“She was … well blond. And pretty. I couldn’t see them very well from my perspective. Also I was kind of busy trying not to die … Anyway, the boy had brown hair, a whole head taller than her. Oh and the girl had a small … I mean, a skull of polish painted on the nail of her big toe.” And that was enough for Hannah to finally explode.

“Mimi!” She shouted. All the city could hear it and probably also the nearby towns. But given the ongoing disaster with a gigantic middle-age man roaming around, a 9 years old leviathan tossing people, vehicles and everything else in her mouth like they were candies and destruction everywhere, it didn’t catch too much the general attention.
“Oh my God, that’s Mimi. That’s my … daughter! And Zack, her boyfriend”
“I was thinking the same thing.” Elsa continued.
“And where is she? Have you talked with her?” Hannah asked anxious.
“Well, no. I couldn’t. You see, when I was with them I was still … small. So there was not much of an interaction.”
“But where are they? Have you seen them?” Hannah kept interrupting Elsa, which did her best to keep going. “No, sorry. I just got into a basement and when we … I … well, it was Carol’s basement. She brought me there. Anyway, when we came out, there was no trace of them. They must have gone to the south, I think. The last perceivable tremors came from that direction, but the mountain cuts the view so …”

Hannah was exploding with emotions. It was not just a basic relief to finally have news of her older daughter. She was also still trying to articulate the thought that if Mimi and Zack had grown most of her problems had been solved. This strange condition had turned her life upside-down but at least had gifted her the possibility to share it with her whole family. And Zack, of course; Mimi was not alone! This was heartwarming. Still it remained the problem to find them. And then she thought the thought that she was ignoring since her first conversation with Micheal that morning. Whatever caused her growth had caused the growth of all the inhabitants in the house. So it must have been something at home that caused it. But then she came with the necessary subsequent question.

“Then … how did you grow, Elsa?” Elsa was waiting for that question. She didn’t know how to explain it or if it was already the case to tell everything. She decided it was better to keep going step by step. Also because it was difficult for her first to make some sense of that crazy day.“Well … Carol and I kind of figured out what made people grow.”“How?! Is it something we did? Or you did?”“No, no! It’s … the honey. Listen, it’s complicated.” Hannah understood that Elsa’s difficulty was sincere“I get it. But please, help me understand.” She took the free hand of Elsa between hers and held it in an attempt to be reassuring.

Elsa was a two thousand feet colossus that had just crushed tens when not hundreds of people like ants under her feet. Had destroyed part of a city by merely existing and was sitting on a mountain like it was a slightly uncomfortable bench having the whole world literally crawling at her feet. Her son was smaller than she could even fathom completely and held captive by someone that didn’t skip a heartbeat in killing people. And she needed to convince the woman in front of her to let either her husband or her daughter’s boyfriend perform some kind of sexual act in order to make that same cold-blood crazy bitch sitting bored in her very hand to become even bigger and more dangerous for the whole world. That small human gesture from Hannah came as extremely appreciated.

“Look, I don’t know how close is your relationship with your daughter … but, I have to tell you some things” Elsa looked at Jo a little worried for the continuation of that discourse. The child had finally grown tired of the stimuli from the micro city and was now laying on her back looking at the stars not minding the two titan ladies sitting on the mountain.Elsa took courage and kept talking “Well, she … and Zack … I mean, they …”Hannah had an interrogative look trying to figure out the relationship between the honey reference and this talk about her daughter and Zack, and then “They? … ah! … oooh … did they…? I mean, it’s … - she puffed out of frustration – But … did they … in front of you? I mean … the town …” It was kind of a difficult conversation. Even more difficult when held between two almost strangers.Elsa looked in front of her at nothing in particular. “Yeah, I mean … it looked a bit strange to do that in such a situation, but maybe teen hormones or something.”

Hannah was pretty disappointed that a stranger had had to witness her daughter having sex. She suspected the two had already consumed, but in front of a whole city it seemed a bit too extreme. Then she remembered that her first act as a giantess had been sucking her husband’s cock dry before they started even talking. Not that she didn’t want, but it had been more like something inside her wanted it more and crushed every possible restraint. In the end, how could she judge her daughter which may have felt the same and had all the rights to show even less judgment.

“Anyway, I am not telling this for some reason in particular, they were even kind of … gentle to retreat to the sea for the whole time they stationed in front of the new town. But still, by listening to them talking it came up that one possible cause of their growth could have been some honey they consumed.”“I am sorry Elsa but I don’t follow you. First you tell me about honey, then about some … behaviors of my daughter. Now the honey, again.”“You’re right, it’s confusing. I am confusing because maybe I am confused.”“Oh my God! Tell her about the sperm!” A voice from below interrupted Elsa’s babbling. It was Carol clearly frustrated by how long this discussion was taking. Hannah looked down at the miniature woman in Elsa’s hand.

Elsa coughed to readjust her voice “As I was saying … not everything that happened to the sea remained into the sea.” Following Carol’s interruption, Hannah didn’t had to ask what Elsa meant.
“And your daughter and the boy, they had said it had been the honey that made them grow. So Carol and I, we … discovered that a drop of the boy’s mmmmmh, which had landed in the shoreline, in short it smelled like honey. Distinctively like honey. So we ...” Hannah was a bit shocked and a bit disturbed. But following the discussion she was happy that all of Micheal sperm had found its destiny either in her stomach or in her other orifices.
“And ... it made you grow? The … I mean ...” Hannah asked.
“Well, more or less. It made us grow to the size of Carol here” Elsa pointed at the content of her hand.
“Ow … ok, I guess!” Hannah was wondering for the first time how did Carol felt. How does it feel to be a giant and still be so small in comparison to everyone around you. She could not even imagine the presence of Arthur, kept captive into Carol’s hand. But finally she also reconnected the dots.
“Carol!” she screamed.
“Yes, Carol and me. We grew to her current height.” Elsa tried to explain.
“No, no! I mean, I know her. Carol, hi! It’s me, Hannah! Do you remember?” Carol didn’t want to take part directly to the conversation, but now she had been recognized. She waved her free hand a little in response.
“Oh my God! How small a world it is, isn’t it?” Elsa giggled a little to this last exclamation. Carol didn’t appreciated it, but she had to comply.
“Oh, sorry. I didn’t mean in that sense. I mean, this is an increasingly surprising story. Carol, here used to babysit my daughters when Mimi was too young to care alone for Jo. She was very nice. Good to see you Carol!”

Hannah seemed to be completely blissful about the larger situation. It was kind of strange to talk like that. Even Carol could easily conclude that had she not grown, she may easily be dead under her feet by now with the bigger giantess not caring the least. On the other hand, she though that’s how things were. And as long as that fat bitch of Elsa complied with the request to make her grow, she was extremely fine with this new order of things. She kept thinking these things and nodding and smiling convincingly to Hannah like this was a job interview again.
“I have one further question though …” Hannah started.
“I know. How did I grew to this other size instead? I mean, to your size.” Hannah nodded. Elsa opened her mouth could not finish her story though because she was interrupted by a sudden rumble on her side.

It was Micheal which stumbled in half of the still standing building while reaching the two sitting giantesses.
“Honey, I’ve found our apartment, the building was damaged but still standing. I did my best but I couldn’t find them anywhere.” The speed and the worry that brought Micheal in front of his wife and Elsa had even alerted Jo which did her best to show as much attention as she could by slightly raising her head to better see the scene.

After a moment of pause, it was Hannah that preceded to calm her husband “Mitch, calm down. They are fine! Mimi and Zack are fine!”
“What?! How?! How do you know?”
“Elsa here told me that they also grew at our size.”
“What? Oh my!? How?”
“Ehh, Elsa was finishing her story. Now sit down here and let her talk.” Micheal's expression was just as surprised as possible. But after a short look at the tranquillity shown by his wife and the concern on the other woman's face he calmed himself and slowly descended on the city behind him. A very light elevation that hosted several very rich and pretty old villas found an inglorious demise under the middle-aged colossus' still pretty toned butt.

Elsa had been a little startled by Micheal’s irruption but after some moments she recollected her memories. “So, now you know almost everything. Your daughter had pointed to the honey. We knew that there was this alternative … method to grow …”
“What method, what honey?”
“Mitch, calm down and don’t interrupt please. Elsa and Carol ... Oh you remember Carol? Carol the babysitter?” Micheal was confused but then he remembered as well. Carol, always available, very serious, not very talkative but very reliable. Also with a fine looking body. He looked at the mouse-sized woman in Elsa’s hand and the picture kind of matched. Since she was naked, like all of them, it matched more or less also with some of his old and long-time forgotten fantasies on the topic.

“Carol? That Carol? Is that you?” Carol had always felt a stronger sympathy for the man in the family, and considering that that same man was her better chance at titanhood she was even happier to salute and smile in his direction.
“Wow! … And Mimi, and Zack! How many are there.”
“Hopefully no one else.” Slipped from Elsa’s thought to Elsa’s lips. “I mean. We have had no sign of other growing people, at least until you showed up.”
“Ahhh …” Micheal commented. “And I think that’s because …” Both husband and wife were waiting for the rest of the story now
“… because it was your honey that made everyone grow in the first place.” Elsa silenced one moment to let the info sink in and waited for reactions. Since neither Hannah nor Micheal seemed to know how to react, she decided it was time to finish her story.
“… So, Carol guided me to your apartment. We broke in and took the honey.”
“You broke in?” Hannah asked more shocked than angry.
“Yes, sorry. We didn’t take anything but the honey.”
“But … but, if you were … Carol’s size how did you …?”
“We got some help … - Elsa pondered about it another while but at this point she was far more than compromised and judged it was better to tell the whole story, apart from the argument with Carol – from my son.”
“Your son?!” The other two titans shouted. “And where is he?”
“He … is … he is still small. He is in Carol’s hand now. She is … taking care of him.” Carol could not do anything but opening her hands finally and showing her minuscule prize. Both Hannah and Micheal had to squint their eyes to distinguish something. They finally saw the ant-sized boy, they could not see it very good but he looked like no older than 10. Close to Jo’s age and was wearing only his swimsuit and a very large t-shirt.
“Oww … hi there, little one? Look how cute you are!” Hannah couldn’t resist.
“I am very sorry – Elsa regained their attention – it was not the best thing to do I know, but the appearance of your daughter and the other boy, the things that happened … I am sorry!” Elsa held back her tears which were the obvious result of the accumulated stress now finally releasing. She sighed deeply.
Hannah and Micheal were looking at her, but they were neither angry nor judging. They looked just like waiting for her to talk again.
“I did it for him, mostly. I wanted to keep him safe and I thought this could be a way. I don’t know, maybe hadn’t I heard your daughter talking about the honey … I don’t know what I was thinking …” After another few seconds of silence finally Hannah talked.

“It’s ok!” Micheal was bit surprised by his wife’s verdict but as soon as she finished talking he already agreed with her.
“You did it for a reason I can understand … and share. But … how come you are the only one … well, our size?”
Elsa was thrown back again into the pit of secrets. It was very tiring, but she was pretty close to the goal, so she collected all her cognitive forces and fabricated the best story she could think of. “The honey … my son entered the … your apartment and he took the honey but … he slipped and the jar fell down … right on my face. It … hurt a little and I rushed for it with my hand. It must’ve been like nothing for my size, but I consumed it all … or at least so I think. And this is why I got as big as you. And Carol and my son … Artie, his name is Arthur … they both didn’t grow.”
“But couldn’t Arthur drink …” Elsa looked Hannah straight in the eye with a severe gaze and the other mother could clearly understand why the kid was not made part of the first growth “… yeah, I think I get it.”
Elsa panted twice. “So this is it. This is how we got here.” After a couple more second to digest it all again Micheal spoke
“Woow, this is all … I mean … that’s a lot. But for now, the priority is to find Mimi … and Zack!” Hannah looked at her husband, and stood up.
“Yes. You’re right! We need to go after them and finally reunite.” Carol kicked Elsa’s finger in order to stop this all and remind her of the pact they had sealed.
“Yes! No! I mean, wait!” Hannah and Micheal looked at Elsa which was the only one still sitting. Elsa put Carol close to her face and whispered. “I am going to talk with Hannah now!”
“Yes, do it!” Carol shouted.
“Yes. I am doing it … in private!”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean that I don’t want to do that while Arthur can listen!”
“Ohhh come on! That’s ridiculous”
“Listen, if you want, you can leave Arthur here and come with us, otherwise you will have to give us some time to discuss the better way to do this.”
Carol pondered a little. In the end the point was always the same. She could threaten Elsa with Arthur’s life, but on the other hand Arthur’s life was her only bargaining asset. “Fine! - she conceded angrily – but be quick! Don’t forget, who is in charge of the situation, here!” those last words sounded menacing enough and Carol did nothing to reduce that feeling.

Elsa turned to Micheal “Micheal … sorry, can you … can you hold Carol here for me? Just one moment, I’ve to talk in private with Hannah. The two giants were understandably puzzled by all this. Micheal looked at Hannah for a consult and she scrolled her shoulders with an interrogative face. “Yeah … sure, as you wish … Elsa.”

He then cupped his hands and tried to be as delicate as he could. Elsa on the other hand let Carol slide with a fast movement of her hand. The weight of the mouse-sized giantess was surprisinly inferior to Micheal's already very low expectations. Carol was really nothing in his hands. Standing she barely surpassed the lenghth of his index finger. She was also pretty soft and seemed very delicate. He felt like he had been put in charge of a very difficult job. At the same time, the size and "consistency" difference between him and the minuscule giantess gave him such a rush of power he couldn't help but feel something activating in the area of his crotch. On his side, Jo was scandalized bu the adults' decision. If there was someone bound to "hold" that beautiful creature it was her, and yet those massive pricks had kept once again her prize segregated from her. But she felt in her heart there would be soon the moment of the inevitable reconciliation. On Elsa's side, to finally free herself of that metrically insignificant but morally unbearable weight was a small liberation.

“Hannah can I talk to you one moment please.” Hannah was still confused for Elsa’s last course of action, but she accepted. They walked a bit further from Micheal, not far enough for him being incapable to listen, but enough, at least so Elsa judged, from Arthur and most of all Carol.
“Hannah, I need to be quick and therefore please, please, please, don’t interrupt me.” Hannah looked at Elsa a little worried by her sudden change in tones, but nodded.
“The thing is that there is bad blood between me and Carol now. She … she ate your neighbor, I got mad, we fought. That’s how the jar got broken. She tried to kill me, but I grew. But now she is holding Arthur in her hands!” Hannah was listening to Elsa increasingly worried for the content of her speech. She had a hundred question and more and more came to her mind while Elsa spoke but she forced her lips to remain sealed.
“Anyway, she asked me to make her grow! - Elsa stretched this last words – And the only way I know is … well the one we discovered earlier in the city on the sea” Hannah needed a couple second to realize, then her eyes popped.
“Listen. She told she is going to hurt Arthur. He is all I have in this world. Please. Help me!”

Hannah was clearly overwhelmed by these new revelations, but she also was a very pragmatic woman. She could also clearly see another mother in distress, and she could not stand that vision. “I will help you!” She stated resolute. Elsa’s eyes filled with tears of gratitude, not just for the help but mainly for the comprehension she was receiving.
“Thank you … thank you so much” She was still full of anxiety in her voice.
“Just tell me how can I help you!” Elsa hesitated a moment, but the time wasn’t enough for such hesitations or retention.
“I need your husband’s sperm!” She knew how those words sounded, but she thought it was better to be clear and honest. Plus, she realized this was the first moment that day she wasn't with Arthur. She wondered if that was actually the first moment in weeks she was not in the proximity of her son. The first moment she could indulge in a bit of "adult talk". It felt liberating. Hannah was clearly hit by the directness of the request.
“I mean … that’s a bit … Fine!” Elsa was already prone to beg further so she was totally surprised by such an answer.
“Wait what?! Really?”
“Yes!” Hannha didn't flinch.
She was a little shaken by her own decision but she considered this as another part of this new crazy world. Moreover, this could be an interesting development. If sperm did really work in growing people, this could be the way she and her family were not condemned to be the only giants in the world. It was a step in the direction of definitively moving to this new kind of life whose image she was caressing in secret since that afternoon.
“I … - she continued – I will talk with Micheal!”.
Elsa was in tears now. Maybe there was hope, Carol would have been grown, but at least she would have had finally Arthur back with her.
“I can’t express my gratitude properly. I am sorry I have to put you through this. And, also …”
“What?” Hannah asked while still pondering on this decision and how to communicate it to her husband.
“I am sorry that all this will lead to the growth of Carol.” Hannah was surprised
“Why do you say that? Is it for what happened between the two of you?”
“Yes, but it’s not just that. Carol is troubled. She is not a healthy person. She is violent and manipulative. I won’t feel sure to have her around … at our size.” Elsa resounded both to Hannah and to herself as if "size" was now a sort of synonym for "class" or "rank". As if being titanic beings was a privilege which should be kept from other people. Hannah already unconsciously agreed with that general idea and as such she received Elsa's world for what they were. Elsa felt a bit more surprised by the nuance in her own words.

Hannah thought about it. She didn’t knew Carol very well, but she had left her with her two daughters when they were still both children and nothing significant had ever happened. But if Elsa was right, then it would have been a little dangerous to have someone like her at their size. She could have threatened Jo as well as she was doing with Arthur. “We will figure out something. Don’t worry” Hanna tried to reassure Elsa. Elsa nodded and dried her eyes.

They both came back to Micheal which was waiting in silence, as well as Carol. Elsa made it clear that now it was Hannah and Micheal’s turn for privacy so she took back Carol. Elsa looked the two giants gain some distance walking on the battered city.
“What did she say?” Carol asked abruptly.
“She agreed!” “What? Like that? These people are perverts!”
“Yes … like that! I don’t want to talk about it. Now she is convincing her husband I suppose.”

Elsa didn’t look like particularly enthusiast to comply with the request of such a wicked person. And even less to know that she was welcoming her into such a powerful position like hers. But she had finished her options and now she could only hope for the best. Plus, she didnt' like that Carol had called her new ... friend, because she felt like Hannah had shown all the traits of a true friend in that situation, a "pervert". Carol on the other hand could hardly contain her enthusiasm. She was just a few minutes far from the end of that story.
It took a good while for Hannah and Micheal to finish their talk. Elsa was even relieved that from the distance Micheal seemed to make all sorts of objections. He really looked like a good man. A good husband and a good father. For the third time that night, Elsa envied the other giantess. The only other thing that obtained her attention was noticing that the small girl had fallen asleep. She looked so innocent, exactly like Arthur. A bulge formed in her throat but she gulped it down with all the related sadness and exhaustion.

Finally Hannah and Micheal came back. The husband was taciturn and looked mostly at his own feet. The wife was smiling in a sign of victory.
“Ok … we will proceed, then!” Hannah said to everyone. Elsa looked at Micheal which looked back at her sharing the same feelings for the most part.
“But … as I already told Micheal, I am going to … wait here with Jo. I don’t want her to see. She is too young, she couldn’t possibly understand and then … I am not ready for such disclosure yet. At least with her. You can go back to the park and … do your job!” She looked one last time at Micheal and they seemed to share a silent agreement between them.
Then she walked on Elsa’s side, she looked her in the eye and at the last moment winked and smiled. Elsa was startled by that act, but at that point she trusted Hannah so she decided to take that as a good sign. Finally the colossal mother crouched down near her sleeping daughter and started caressing her. Elsa and Micheal looked embarrassed at each other and said nothing. They walked their way back on the ruins of the city until they stopped in the park.

“One thing I don’t understand!” Eric shouted from the front of the van.
“What?” Alfred asked.
“How will we get their attention? I mean, I am not the math guy but with a rough calculation I guess that our van is less than a fly to them. And it’s pretty late too. I can’t get too close, I don’t want to end the night under one of those things’ sole.”
“That’s where we will need your ability at driving.” Eric looked puzzled.
“Do you see those garbage mountains?” Eric looked in the distance. They were almost inside the proper dump and there were trash hills over a hundred feet high.
“Misseeey, I am no fast and furious guy. I don’t think this old wreck would perform such a climb.”
“Yeah maybe – said Missy unabashed – But right over there, she pointed somewhere in the distance. There’s an artificial hill built to cover up decades old stuff. I analyzed the area for tonight’s story and I thought that could be a good observation point to take shots of the trucks depositing the illegal waste. We need to reach it before them, and then we’ll flicker the high beams in their direction. It’s our only chance.”

Eric kept driving and finally he managed to see the artificial hill. The stench of the dump was already penetrating their nostrils and the colossal figures were getting threateningly closer.
“Well, it seems you figured it all out. Hold on then!”
He then accelerated and the travel became distinctively rougher from then on. When they started ascending on the hilltop Missy was starting to hyperventilate. Alfred took her hand “Hey, superstar, it’ll be great! You’ll be great! That’s our chance!” Missy looked at him again and nodded.
“Our only chance.” He mumbled without being heard.

Selena and Todd were satiated and sexually satisfied for now and they were walking between the piles of garbage of the immense dump. Their shins obliterated the bigger ones, their soles flattened the smaller. When they were almost at the end of the landfill Selena could distinguish the traits of the suburbia and she stopped. Todd reached her in two steps.
“Hey, what’s up?”
She puffed “Well, look at that.” She pointed at the city streets.
“Yeah, that’s astonishing” Todd commented. Selena was impressed by his capability of focusing on the beauty of the city rather than the current situation. It warmed her heart, but didn't reduce her anxiety.
“No … that’s a problem.”
“What do you mean?”
“Look better! I mean, look at the streets.”
Todd squinted his eyes, there were very few cars in that moment, at least in the part of the city. Selena didn’t wait for him to talk “The streets are too narrow. Now that we are so close I can see it better. I don’t think we can walk safely on them.”

Todd considered the point. That was a visible problem. Their feet were far wider than the largest street he could envision, except the interstate which although was far south and didn’t lead to the place they were headed. Being a little naive as he was he delivered his only idea.
“Maybe we can ask someone to go get them!” Selena looked at him skeptical.
“I don’t know. Who will we ask? Why should he or she listen to us instead of running away? And finally, how can this benevolent person convince my aunt and my sister to go with them to the outskirt of the city? I mean, that’s insane. What kind of maniac proposes such thing?” Todd reconsidered his words.
“If only I could communicate with them, they may come themselves.” She sighed.

Todd which was looking at his feet being sorry for his not so smart proposal could notice the strange flickering light that kept turning off and on.
“Hey, what’s that?” He pointed down in the dark to the source of the light. Selena looked where he was pointing and could see the flickering light too. She crouched and got closer and closer with her face to the small hill from where the light was coming. Finally when the light of the headlights was illuminating only her chin and lower lip, she could distinguish the shape of a minuscule van. Squinting her eyes a little more she could also see two tiny figures standing on one side.

From the trio perspective it was astonishing and beyond terrifying to look at. The titans got closer and closer making the ground shake and the van wiggle on his tires with each step.
“Keep going!” Missy shout to Eric in order for him to keep flickering the headlights.
“Jeez, is it me or they look even bigger than I imagined?” Alfred commented.
“Yeah, let’s hope they are as friendly as they look!” Missy answered.
“Two walking mountains to which we aren’t more than gnats on a pile of dirt? I’d be surprised they won’t offer us cookies!” He added sarcastically. Missy smiled but she was worried as much as her colleague. Now that the giants were just a couple hundred meters away she felt the possibility of being eradicated from existence in a whiff becoming more realistic step by step.

Finally the giants stopped a hundred meters away from the artificial hill and then one of them knelt down. The impact of the knee with the ground, for as gentle as the movement was, created a shockwave strong enough to make Missy loose her balance and fall and the van engine to stop thus shutting down the light. Also the spotlights illuminating the hilltop flickered for a while. To Selena it just seemed that the whole hill flickered in and out of existence in front of her, she waited silently for the situation to stabilize.
“What’s that?” Todd asked in a soft voice.
“Shush! I can’t see well, the lights are not working properly.” Before he could think of a more intelligent thing to add, Eric had the promptness to restart the van thus turning the headlights on again, and also the spotlights stabilized and started functioning again. Thus the two visions were recomposed.

From above, Selena could see the ant figures next to the thimble sized van. One of the figures was a bit curled but standing and cleaning the dirt off her body, the other was standing and holding something quite big on one shoulder. It took at least thirty seconds for Selena to make sense of the whole scene, and the knot was untied only when she could finally identify the big object on the shoulder of the most backward tiny as a camera. They were journalists, and they were probably filming her and Todd. She felt her privacy threatened but then she remembered she was a woman the size of a small town which made her quite the news of the day, or the evening.

From below, the sight was disarming. The titaness face extended in all directions covering the sky almost completely. One of her eyes alone was the size of a tennis court. The giantess was breathing both through her nose and her mouth so the gusts of wind raised a lot of dust at the ground level. Alfred suffered this in particular because it kept ruining the quality of the shot. Missy was holding the microphone like her life depended on that while staring at the colossal woman and shaking in her whole figure. The microphone was usually to perform interviews on field and was set to isolate sounds. This time with the help of Alfred they had connected it to the largest loudspeaker they kept in the van hoping it was loud enough to be heard.

Selena was observing this almost pathetic scene in front of her and was wondering if she should have said something. She also thought that probably in this position she was too close to be understood. Based on the quite good experience she had reached discussing with the still tiny Todd, she knew she needed to stay at least a couple feet – a couple of her feet – away from those listening if they were humans. Before she could adjust her position a crackling sound could be heard. After a couple more seconds of setting, Alfred seemed to find the right frequency for the microphone to reproduce a sound loud enough to be hopefully captured by the giants’ ears and firm enough to be understood from them on the ground. Both he and Missy were wearing headphones while Eric had shut the windows and was covering his ears with his hands.

To Selena the sounds came extremely distorted for a while until in a strong background of static noise she could distinguish some words “… so … ma’ma … Coulter … reporter … stand ourlan …” Alfred could see from the stadium-sized expression on the face of the giantess that he had to keep trying with the modulation of frequencies.

Meanwhile Missy was repeating the same phrase again and again very slowly waiting for it to be understood from the giantess, and hoping for her not to loose interest or worse become hostile. After a series of random attempt Alfred found out the solution, which came as pretty unexpected but it seemed to finally work. His modulation mods had come to the point of completely distorting Missy’s voice to the lowest tones. Luckily they could still understand it, but it was quite disturbing to link such a low and deep tone to the usually sweet voice of Missy. But he could grasp from the giantess expression that it was the right tone, or at least the first she could understand.

For as strange as it may seem, when the sound finally came to a frequency Selena could understand it sounded quite squeaky to her. “Excuse me, ma’am, my name is Missy Coulter, my crew and I are independent reporter, we would like to ask you for an interview, can you understand my language?” The titaness smiled, which heartened Missy, but then she seemed to move away from their position. She wondered if the giantess had assessed they were no menace and had immediately lost interest in them. When the titaness had risen up sitting on her heels, the three heard a thunder reach their ears. The stranger thunder ever, since it came in the form of words.

“Of course I understand your language. My name is Selena, nice to meet you miss Coulter!”

Missy’s heart skipped a couple beat when she realized that was a direct answer and even a polite one. Maybe they were not going to die or even better they were really going to have that interview. Alfred was still working on the sound system and he finally managed to deviate the signal from Missy’s microphone in order to produce both the low frequency exiting the loudspeaker and a more familiar sound transmitted in their headphones.

After a while to regain her composure, Missy spoke again “Thank you, mi...ss Selena, nice to meet you too! - her voice was trembling for emotion but she kept going – So … are you available to answer a couple questions? I’d ask you to sign a form, but given the current situation, I’d have to ask just for your verbal consent.”

Since Selena had got several hundreds feet away from the hilltop the loudspeaker volume was not enough anymore and she heard almost nothing. She decided this wasn’t going to work well and it was time to solve it the old way. Which was not very old though, since it had been used that afternoon with Todd for the first time. But it had worked.

“What’s going on?” Todd asked. From its standing position he had heard only Selena’s answer.
“They are journalists!” She answered looking up at him.
“Journalists? Wow! How many? How did they know we were here?”
“I don’t know. There are just two of them and one is just the camera guy.”

The giants ignored or were completely uninterested to the fact that their words could be heard from below from that distance. Alfred was a bit upset to be defined “just the camera guy” given also all the effort he was doing to allow for that crazy conversation to happen. Missy on the other hand was mentally noting everything they were saying in order to catch any information regarding the possibility of conceding the interview.
“I think they want an interview!” Selena commented.
“Maybe they can help us with …” Todd suggested. Selena shut him up.
“Shush, I d prefer to keep that thing between us for now”
“So what? Do we leave?” Selena thought about it.

On the one hand, she really didn’t want to share her intention to grow her sister and aunt. And she had already lined a good set of reasons not to. She had become more and more self-conscious of the incredible power she had been gifted. The main reason her growth had been a bless was surely the fact it had healed her from the back-pains and could do the same for her sister. But it was also, more simply, a growth into a sort of godhood. She was so big her current problem was she could not enter the city because one of her feet would have erased a city block. Moreover she was able to digest every material she had encountered. And she could make other people grow. In fact, she wasn’t just one goddess, she was also in company of a god with the same set of incredible powers.

She had already spent part of her time coming to the city imagining what would happen if that power had been given to a less decent person. Someone slightly less careful could destroy a city in an afternoon job. It could become the most powerful weapon to ever be unleashed on Earth. And she surely didn’t want that to happen in any case. She wanted to heal her sister and grow her aunt in order to recompose the family, but she didn’t want to share that with others for now. Least of all governments and similar which would have used it to promote some political agenda. And as a black woman she had all the rights to be extremely suspicious toward the government's possible agenda.

She didn’t like the thought at first, but thinking that Todd didn’t have family to share his power with had a comforting effect on her. For what she knew, the world was already too crowded with people her size, and she didn’t want to increase that number beyond necessity. On the other hand, though, the problem of getting to her aunt’s house remained. If she chose to leave the journalists behind, the only remaining possibility was to face the necessity of trampling people properties and causing millions in damage with each step. Not to consider the possibility of people getting caught under her feet. All her decency in not letting bad people becoming giants would then be disproved by the fact that she was the bad person holding the power and destroying stuff. Maybe Todd was right, this interview thing was an opportunity to save the day, and the suburbs.
“Maybe you’re right, Todd!” She sighed. Todd was surprised to be right.
“Maybe we need to seize this opportunity in order to make Cass’ and aunt Betty reach us outside the city. Just … let’s not talk about what we want to do with them, okay?” Todd pondered the secrecy requested from Selena and agreed it was better to say the least.
“Maybe it’s better that you speak, then …” Selena nodded.

She then turned back to the tiny journalist lady which was probably still trying to communicate with them. She made a sign with her hand to shut up. Missy on the ground obeyed immediately quite intimidated.
“Listen here, miss journalist … we clearly have communication problems, but I’d love to concede you this interview, so I’ll propose a solution that I think will work.” Missy was thrilled by the idea of the interview materializing in front of her, and extremely attentive to the giantess’ instructions.
“I’d need for someone of you to … well, enter one of my ears. Don’t worry, I’ll put you there. This way I will be able to hear your questions and remain at this distance, which is the only one from which you will understand the sounds coming out of my mouth.”

It took quite a bit to process the giantess’ request. What she was asking was indeed crazy. To get into someone’s ear seemed like a bad joke and still at the same time even too real. Eric meanwhile had exited the van in order to ask Missy how would they proceed from then on. Missy didn’t know what to do. She was quite scared to enter someone else body, she also wondered how could the giantess safely transport her to such a height.

“Missy!” Eric shouted.
“What?”
“News24 called back!”
“What?”
“I’ve sent the images to a friend of mine which works there in the production management. After a while I finally convinced him it was not a scam. He said they are still experiencing tremors in the city, not on the street level but up in the skyscrapers they can be felt, I guess. He is working to set us up live replacing the next news segment.” Missy could not believe it.
“Live! Missy, they are giving us a sequence to broadcast live!”
“Oh my God… oh my God, this is really happening.” She was now really hyperventilating.
“What happened?” Alfred reached them.
“They are going to broadcast us live from here on News24, in twenty minutes now!”
“What?” Alfred looked at Eric which was smiling but clearly not joking. He also erupted with joy.

That really was the chance of a lifetime. They were going to be broadcast on all channels in the 22 sequence, 22:30 at worst. By tomorrow Missy’s face was going to be on every screen and display in the world. Missy’s face … he thought.
“Then we have few time to set everything up. I’ll do what the giantess asked!” Missy told.
“No you can’t!” Alfred shouted.
“Alfred … please … this is too great to let it pass. It’s my chance.” Missy was pleading him to understand.
Alfred looked her in the eyes. “Yeah, you’re right. This is your chance! You can’t go up there. I can’t conjure a video interview if you are just a voice in the ether. It’d be weird and people would not grasp the actual situation. I need you to stay on the ground. Both because the people will need to see your face to understand what’s going on, and also your size in comparison to that of those things!”
“But, the giantess was clear! If we stay on the ground she can’t hear us, and if she gets any closer we wouldn’t understand her words.”
“I’ll go!” Eric interrupted them.
“What?” Missy freaked out. “No! It’s dangerous!” She decreed.
“Well, if it’s dangerous the last thing I will allow is for you to go. And then, as Alf said, it’d ruin the direction.” He complemented the last word performing quotation marks with his finger.
“What if you get hurt? I could not forgive myself.” Missy protested almost in tears.
“Missy, this is the chance we are given and the fiches we have to play.”

Missy looked at him, then at the ground. Finally she inspired and nodded.
“Okay! Alfred, set meup in order to transmit the signal!” Eric asked. Missy looked at her colleague wondering if those were their last moments together
“Eric …”
“Yes?” he said while Alfred was covering him with cables.
“… please, be careful!”
“Don’t worry Miss, you instead better be careful to kick asses with this interview!” Missy nodded and smiled.

When Alfred had finished covering Eric with devices in order to receive the signal from the microphone and translate it into the loudspeaker now turned into a strange backpack, they all waved at the giantess to communicate they were ready. Selena got the hint and stretched her arm, then her hand and finally her index finger. Todd was both amused seeing the scene from a new perspective and kind of nostalgic remembering when he was the one having to climb that nail and reach for his partner’s ear.

The fingertip landed on the hilltop with a loud sound and caused some small cracks in the concrete surface the trio was standing on. Eric gulped one more time, held tight the equipment and waved one last time at Missy and Alfred which were standing still and silent full of worry. With no little effort Eric managed to climb the nail of the giantess. Even that thing was impressive. The width of the nail was at least four feet. Just that gave a hint of the difference in size between the titans and the rest of the world. When Selena was sure Eric was firmly standing on her nail and holding his hand on her fingertip she started the ascent.

Remembering how harsh it had been the first time with Todd she proceeded as slowly as she could. It took thirty second to finally complete the trip. Eric could feel both the force of acceleration which was milder than the one experienced by Todd, but still impressing, and the temperature lowering increasingly for every hundred meters he got far away from the ground.

Finally the nail docked at the base of the base of the titaness’ ear canal. Again with some struggle Eric managed to leave the concrete solid surface of the gigantic nail for the vaguely softer one of the ear. The canal extended in front of him as an enormous cavern. He was crashed by such a display of size. He scratched his eyes and after another couple seconds to recover his breath he got to work in order to set the instruments.

It took a while to finally reach a balance. But after a couple attempt, finally Alfred found the perfect formula. Missy’s voice arrived into Selena’s ear with a delay of less than two seconds in a frequency which almost made her justice. Selena in turn could talk freely and be heard and understood. On the ground Alfred continuously regulated the audio intake in order to transform the talking thunderstorm above into the voice of a woman. When everything was set, it was something inbetween a live and a phone interview. Selena was having a bit of fun with that since she felt like a singer ready to record a new piece. Todd had gotten a bit bored and had sat on the other side of the artificial hill so he could face Selena and observe the whole scene.

When it was clear that Missy and Selena could communicate smoothly, the giantess was the first to talk.
“Do we start immediately, or do we have still time?” Missy was struck by the question, but at that point some form of reciprocal understanding had been formed between her and the titaness shaped by the mutual effort to establish that impossible dialogue. She looked at Alfred.
“We have eight minutes left, miss Selena” The giantess smiled.
“Nice! Then I will have to ask you a favor.” This words came completely unexpected to three humans. What kind of favor could they ever offer to such a being.
Without letting them reflect too much Selena explained “I need you to contact my sister. Or better, I need for you to establish a communication with my sister and my aunt. I came here to reach them but I won’t be able to because of … well … my size.” She smiled a little embarrassed. “If I entered the city territory now, I’d cause a good amount of damage. And I’d prefer not to. But I need to meet them in person, so I will need for them to reach me here. Or anyway outside the city. And you are the only people that can help me send them the message.” That was a lot to process. The giantess had relatives. Relatives which lived in the city. Infinite different things came to Missy’s and Alfred’s mind simultaneously, but they didn’t have the time to explicate any.
“Please, I need your help, otherwise I don’t know how to reach them without procuring problems.” The giantess pleaded. It was quite the spectacle. A superior being pleading for help like a common woman walking down the street.
The first to talk was Missy “How much time?”
Alfred understood “Six minutes and thirty second from now” Then he started setting stuff in order to transmit a message instead of broadcasting a service. Missy cleared her voice “Okay, miss Selena. We are going to help you.” Selena smiled and gave them the phone number of her aunt.

The sounds coming from the city were far less than in her previous walks. Probably most of the people which had made it, had already left the place, considering that from their perspective the giants had never left. She could hear just the crackling of the many small fires and some minor explosion or building collapse. From the buildings surrounding what once was a park and now an indistinguishable expanse of mud and immense footprints came just a spectral silence. Either the inhabitants had left, or they remained quiet waiting for the next move of the titans.

When they finally stopped walking, Elsa gently put Carol on the ground and knelt down. Micheal followed her. Before anyone could say anything Carol spoke. It was hard for Micheal and Elsa to understand that feeble squeaking so they both crouched to the front to get closer.
“Ok … we all know why we are here. If everything goes as I ask, nothing bad will happen. And I am deeply convinced that nothing bad will happen”

Carol had not spent these last minutes in vain. She had pondered her option and organized a way to maximize her chances. She didn’t want to be holding Arthur when her prize would have come. She considered that it could have been a matter of quantity, or maybe of sharing it. But whatever it was, it made her and Elsa grew but disappointingly not very much. This time, she needed it to be all hers.

So she thought she would have kept the kid at a safe distance from the mother while waiting for the big boy to unload everything he had on her. Elsa was too big anyway to rapidly catch her son and she knew it. When they arrived in the park and Elsa put her on the ground, Carol thought the best place to leave Arthur and wait for her ascension was even the most romantic one in a perverse sense.
“I will put Arthur here!” She said while making Arthur tumble down from her hand right on the balcony of Hannah and Micheal’s apartment.

Elsa could not believe they were back at that point. It reminded of the neighbor and she didn’t like the thought. Micheal didn’t understand the reasons behind Carol’s gesture but his wife had already warned him about their former babysitter insane attitude. He didn’t dare questioning.
“Now I want you, Micheal, to come forth!” Carol shouted. “And I want Elsa to not move!” this way Micheal would have been a big obstacle had Elsa tried to rush for Arthur.The titaness could still see the whole scene and this was something Carol absolutely didn’t dislike.
“Here, Arthur. Now wait here and behave! Your mommy, this gentle man and I have some business to do. You can rest on that sofa if you like.”

Arthur was exhausted. He was hungry, thirsty, sleepy and wanted to embrace his mom. But she was now so big he could not even see her whole. Carol’s hand was not comfortable but at least it was warm. Now that he was exposed back to the fresh air of the night in his swimsuit and t-shirt he shivered a little. He looked around and he could see Carol in front of him, an incredibly big man in the center of the park and his mother just behind which was looking at him. He waived at her and she put one hand on her mouth and after a moment waived back at him.

Then he looked at his back and saw the apartment he had visited before. Now it was even darker inside. He looked back at Carol which was smiling at him in a kind of scary way. Then he started moving toward the sofa she had pointed. Carol saw her captive sit on the sofa and then turned back at the two colossi.
“Ok, everyone! Let’s start to dance!” Elsa found that choice of words reprehensible, but she didn’t comment.
She limited to turn to Micheal “I will … not look! I am sorry I am putting you through this.”
“Don’t worry. Hannah told me everything. I would do the same.” He tried to console her. She thanked him with the eyes and then turned her head and closed her eyes.

For Micheal it was not an easy situation, but his wife had been clear and he knew he had to do what she had told him. He felt just very strange in all this position. It was hard to focus for something so ordinary and yet so charged with significance in such a strange situation. He was also thinking about finding his daughter, the relief to know she was okay, the hope to reconcile soon. All these things were not helping. The common honey they had opened that morning as the cause of all this, the effects on them all. This new trick he was going to test.

He thought about what her wife said and what Elsa said. Her daughter came to his mind again. And Zack … that boy. He was having sex with Mimi. On some level, Micheal had already considered the possibility of something like that happening. But the confirmation is always a different thing. His daughter was a women now, in some sense. And now she and Zack were big.

He thought of how he would’ve explained that to Zack’s mother, Cynthia. Without noticing, Micheal was finally touching himself. He was stroking his penis which at the thought of his daughter’s boyfriend’s mother started responding to the stimulation. Micheal started thinking that if that trick really worked he could have removed any need for explanations. He could just … enlarge Cynthia. Zack would have understood. It was safer for his mother to get big like them. The thought of a gigantic naked Cynthia completed the job of making Micheal fully erect.

Carol was hypnotized buy Micheal’s hand’s ups and downs. Micheal’s erect cock was far bigger than her and she was looked forward for all the sperm such a monster could release on her. It was not directly for that, that she was joyful. But still, of all her employers, Micheal had been one of the few she fantasized a little back in the days. So it wasn’t too bad of a thought to think that she would have gained her rightful size through his juice. Micheal was also doing the courtesy of pointing it in her direction and she could even distinguish the blink of the moon reflecting in some pre-cum on his tip. She was drooling in expectation of her prize.

Meanwhile Arthur which from his position could not see anything happening outside had grown a little tired of waiting and his belly kept rumbling. He stood up and started exploring the kitchen. After a while he found the switch and turned the light on, thus he could see on the counter something he desperately needed in that moment. A full bottle of raspberry juice, not his favorite, but it would do, and a plate with three slices of bread and jam.

He knew this was not his home, and some time before his mother had told him not to touch anything. But he reasoned, if he could not see her, she could not see him. And then, there was nobody around to see him. He drank the whole bottle of juice in a few sips and sighed. Then he proceeded to stack the three slices together in order to form a large sandwich. And then he took a bite.

“Ew …” was his first reaction. The bread was stale and that was not apricot’s jam like he thought. It was something more sour. Honey, he concluded. In the end, the sucrose taste of his first bite defeated his last resistance and he finished the whole sandwich. He then took an apple from the bowl on the table and went back on the sofa to lie a little while eating the fruit.

On the outside, Micheal looked like about to come. Carol was almost jumping from happiness. Elsa was closed in her own thought hoping for this all to end soon. In the meanwhile, far less moral train of thought was starting to traverse her mind. She could clearly smell the scent of Micheal’s sex. And she felt she didn’t want anything more in the whole world. It was a deep urge, something she had felt immediately after growing. And she was feeling it back again. But stronger and increasingly less controllable. She tightened her grip on her own thighs. In between of those, she could distinctively feel she was getting wet.

Micheal, on his part, had received clear instructions from his wife.
“How can I do something like that? How can you agree with this?”
“I can and I do. There’s the life of a child at stake. We can’t retreat. And then … it’s not that much that I am asking.”
“Oh come on! How can you say that?”
“Listen. Elsa has warned me. Even if this thing works, it is a bad idea to make Carol grow!”
“Then why are you asking me to do it?”
“I am not asking you to do it. I am asking you to follow my instructions. I have a plan!”

Micheal was thinking of the dialogue with his wife, he felt it raising up from inside his loins. He would not be able to hold it anymore in a while.
“What do you want me to do?”
“When we were arriving here, you told me you needed to relieve yourself.”
“Yeah, yeah, that’s true, but with this thing of Elsa … and everything”
“So, you’re still holding it, aren’t you?”
“Yes. But it never seems the right moment!”
“Well, the right moment will come soon!”
“What do you mean!?”
“Do you remember six years ago, our ski trip?”
“Ski trip? … Oh … oh no. No no no no.”
“Well, you didn’t dislike it back then”
“I was completely stoned and so were you!”
“Well, it’s our only chance. If I get Carol enough, she wont’ get caught off guard easily at least until the moment she will think she has won. And this is what we need to do!”

And so Micheal had faked his contrition. Not that he liked that plan anyway, but he complied with Hannah’s orders. He had started masturbating, his penis was stiff and his hole wide. Carol could see her destiny incoming right onto her.
“Come on big boy, point that beast right in my face. I want it all!” She shouted.
Micheal couldn’t hear her very well but he did as the small giantess wanted in order to execute his wife’s dispositions. Carol could just rhythmically follow Micheal’s strokes with movements of her body. The titan was masturbating but for Carol that felt like actual sex. And then he blasted.

A stream of pee with the strength of a controlled tsunami hit Carol straight in the chest pushing her a couple hundred feet back on the street. And Micheal kept releasing his flow. He had held that for a good while now so it took no less than a minute. Carol tried again and again to stand up and counter the force of the stream but it was in vane. Micheal’s pee was submerging the small giantess and finally pushed her into a building in the corner of the park. And the giant didn’t stop.

He kept going. Carol felt betrayed and defeated, and she could barely hold her breath. The stench was strong but the force of the liquid was even stronger and she was completely disoriented while plunging into the building behind her. Elsa opened her eyes one moment after Micheal started peeing distracted by the noise. And for as ridiculous as it looked, she immediately understood what had been Hannah’s plan all along. That woman was a genius. And now she was absolutely sure. She was a friend. 

After releasing his last drop Micheal noticed that Elsa was looking and he dropped his penis embarrassed.
“I am sorry you had to see this …”
“No! No! I understand! It was … great! You’ve tricked her! Oh God, I feel so … liberated” Elsa was full of gratitude again. But in a different mood. Carol had been defeated, and Arthur was safe.
“Well not as liberated as me …” Elsa smirked at little.
“Sorry, wrong use of words here!” Micheal giggled back.

Elsa looked this big gentle man in the eyes and couldn’t resist anymore. She hugged him right there crying. Micheal was a little surprised but patted her on the shoulders in return.

On the other side of the park the mood was quite the opposite. Carols was trying to get out from the urine and the debris of the building she had just been smashed into. She was all sore. When she finally reemerged back into the open air, she could see Elsa hugging Micheal. Her eyes tightened, her mouth sealed, her soul filled with ancestral hate for the betrayal and the scorn she had just suffered. She stood up quickly, and she could feel all the bones in her body confirming that had not been a great idea. She regained a straight posture and started running. Her objective was clear. Vengeance, and not a care in the world for the consequences. She wanted Elsa to suffer, immediately.

Elsa had just the time to leave Micheal and look back at the street that she could see Carol running toward the building where Arthur had been left. She tried to rush too, but the idea to make Micheal stand between her and the building had been a good one so she wasn’t so quick. Carol got to the building first and raised her hand ready to demolish it completely. Elsa shouted her son’s name desperately. And then the building, and the whole city block in which it was nestled, exploded.

The explosion was so strong to raise a discrete cloud of dust and debris. The only strange thing is that it came with no sound of deflagration, just the building’s walls tearing and crumbling. After the cloud had settled a little and both Micheal and Elsa could clean their eyes from the dust of pulverized concrete and cement, everything got clearer. Where once was Hannah and Micheal’s apartment building, now there was a gigantic little boy, with an extremely confused face, still smelling of honey and raspberry juice. 

Some kilometers away, deep into the suburbs of the crystal city, Betty was very worried for her niece’s delay, but it was still half past 9 and maybe she had had some mishap along the way. She hadn’t returned her calls but this was no rare occurrence. Most of all she was a little sad to see Cass’ which was quite disappointed her sister still hadn’t shown up, and they had had to consume the dinner just the two of them, as always. This and other thoughts agitated her mind until they were all broken by the sound of her tablet’s ringtone.

It was a video call from a number she’d never seen before. She was close to decline but soon she thought of Selena and wondered if she was reaching her from someone else’s phone. And she was not wrong. Although the light was not very good and the definition fading, the thing that appeared when she answered the call was the face of her niece.
“Selena! Is that you! Oh my God, I was quite worried! Where are you? It’s late.”
Alfred was doing his best to translate the sound waves produced by the theater-sized mouth of the giantess into a comprehensible tone to be transmitted by the web call service, but still the voice was a bit distorted.
“Yeah aunt Betty, it’s me. It’s Selena.” Alfred was also doing his best to keep the camera pointed at just Selena’s face.
“Things got a little complicated for me ... And we have very few time, so please, listen carefully.”

In the while of these words Cass had commanded her wheelchair to bring her to the table next to where her aunt was sitting and finally appeared on the screen. The problem was that the screen was in front of Alfred. Selena could just hear the audio. He didn’t know what to do and panicked a little. Finally he decided to talk “Miss Selena, a girl has appeared on screen.” Selena’s heart skipped a beat.

“Cass’! Cassie, is that you? I am sorry I know you can see me, but I can’t see the screen now!” After some more moment of silence
“Yes, it’s me.” This new girl had a very pleasant voice to listen but Alfred could say there was something odd in it. Like a strange accent or something similar. A sort of almost imperceptible pause before every word. It seemed like it was kind of laborious for this girl to talk. He didn’t know what to say and he said nothing accordingly.
“Cassie! I am sorry I am late. But things didn’t go as planned. They never do. I had a problem. But we will solve this very soon. Trust me. We are going to solve everything very soon.”
Cassie was still a bit upset with her sister, but now the annoyance was leaving place to some anxiety. Her sister’s words and tone were strange.
“Selena, is there someone else with you there?” Aunt Betty asked “Is everything alright?”
Selena couldn’t hold the emotions. She looked down and saw the people on the ground waiting for her to answer. She probably had just a couple minutes left.
“Aunt Betty, Cass’, listen to me carefully and don’t interrupt. Please! I can’t explain anything now. But everything will become clear soon. I am outside the city, and I can’t come home right now. I need you to reach me here. Please, don’t worry for me. I am completely fine. I just need you to trust me and get in the car. Don’t bring anyone, please. I really need for you two to be alone. We have to talk. It’s extremely important that you follow my instruction.”
Even if she had recommended them to not interrupt aunt Betty could not held herself “But Selena … I don’t understand … what’s happening. Where are you?”
Selena thought about it. She couldn’t ask her aunt to drive up to the landfill. She needed a place outside the city which they all knew but which was possibly as deserted as possible by that time.
“Aunt Betty, listen to me. I’ll answer all your question. But I need you two to get in the car immediately and reach me … reach me, where the butterflies hide. Please, you will have to trust me with this. I love you.”

Betty was extremely confused by that call and she could not believe her niece when she said everything was fine. Nothing seemed to be fine. It was all strange. She had heard some man’s voice during the call addressing Selena, and then this request to jump in the car in the middle of the night to reach the outskirt of the city. The only thing she understood was the last. The place where the butterflies hide.

When Selena’s and Cassie’s mom had to do the longer sessions of chemotherapy, she asked her to care for the children. Therefore she used to take them from school, bring them some sandwich and candies and drive outside the city. Usually they went for the lake but once she decided to go in the opposite direction and stopped when they reached some hills.

Once, they were walking when a discussion erupted between her and Selena. She was thirteen at the time and she wanted to reach her school friends. But Betty didn’t want the sisters to be separated in that moment. “It’s an occasion for the three of us to walk a bit in the nature. The city is so boring and so grey. We may even catch some butterflies!” To those last words Cassandra had erupted in joy to the vague idea of catching a butterfly and maybe keep it as a pet.

Cassandra’s joy got on Selena’s nerve though and she exploded “It’s bullshit! Just bullshit! We are here because mom is at the hospital again! She is sick and you won’t even make us stay with her! I hate this, I hate being here and I hate you!” That said the girl ran away in tears. Betty wanted to chase her but she was holding Cassandra by the hand.
The child in turn asked worried “Where’s Sillie going? Why she angry”

Betty didn’t know how to answer. Her Heart was shattered. Selena was who knows where, Cassie was on the brink of tears and the love of her life was battling the worst curse someone could figure in the form of a disease alone, in a hospital room because she didn’t want to look weak or perishing in front of her lover. Before Cassandra could explode in tears, Betty knelt down in front of her and dried her face.
“Selena is angry because … look -she pointed at the grass – there’s no butterflies here!” Cassie looked around, the sun of the early afternoon illuminated the hills and meadows.
“They hiding! The butterflies are hiding!”
“Yeah, they are hiding, dear! They are shy creatures. And Selena went looking for them. She is looking for the place where the butterflies hide.”

Later that afternoon the woman and the child reached an area where other families were doing pic-nic or just laying on the ground. She started talking with a mother of three which had fallen in love with Cassandra and kept cuddling her. She asked this woman the favor to keep the child for some time while she went looking for her lost niece.

She ventured in the small wood and after a couple minutes she reached a bench were a lonely girl was sitting. She sat on the bench too. Betty could clearly see from Selena’s face that the girl had already cried all the tears her body could produce and maybe more. She didn’t even look sad anymore, she looked exhausted. She moved to console her but was interrupted.

“I am sorry, aunt Betty. I am really sorry. I don’t hate you. I won’t ever. It’s just … it’s overwhelming. How can you be so calm? How can you accept all this?”
Betty remained silent and looked at her own hands squeezing her knees. “I … I can’t.”
Selena turned her head in surprise for that answer. The surprise doubled in intensity when she saw her aunt was crying.
“I … I can’t accept it.” She dried her eyes. “It’s like you said. It’s overwhelming. I think about it every day, every moment. I keep saying to myself I’d give everything twice if I could take her place. If I could be the one to undergo all this.” She paused.

Selena’s brain was suffering a failure. Nobody had ever opened up in front of her like that, it was even stranger that an adult was doing it. She had lost the capacity to pronounce words.
“But I can’t change it either. I can’t. For as much as I try, I hope … I prey! It doesn’t change anything. I just keep repeating you and Cass’ need me, and I need to be strong and to look calm in order for you not to suffer. But I know … I know that you suffer. I can see it. And it trashes my heart, it shatters me. And I don’t know what to do. I … just do it. I do it, and I hope I am doing my best. At least, this is the best I can think of.”

Betty put her hand on her niece’s and the girl jumped to hug her. They squeezed each other and cried together for a good while. No witness was there to see the scene but the most he could have said was to consider how silently all the pain in the world could be expressed. After a good measure of time, finally the two women detached. It was Selena to speak first.
“Where is Cassie?”
“She is with a woman we met at the pic-nic area.”
“Oh! Did she asked where I was?”
“Eheh! Of course, I told her you were looking for butterflies. You were looking for the place the butterflies hide!” She mimicked the mystery voice she had used with her younger niece. Selena smiled a little and used her arm to dry her face.
“We should reach her” she suggested.
“Yeah … yeah, we should!” Betty agreed.

They both stood up and started walking back to the pic-nic area along the trail. Betty looked one last time at the solitary bench in the wood. They were already some yards away, but she could still distinguish some moving spot of colors chaotically flying through air on the grass right behind the bench. They were butterflies, of course, finally exiting their hiding place to cleanse the world a little from all the pain. They didn’t came back to that place for a while.

Selena and Cassie’s mom died that same winter. Everything got very hard soon after. But two years later they finally casually strolled in the same area, and both the aunt and the niece recognized the place. They introduced Cassandra to their secret spot. And it became a tradition to visit that sacred bench once or twice a year. They rarely ever saw butterflies in the area, but none of them ever thought of changing the place’s name. Now, it was a must-visit every time Selena was back in town.

When the phone call ended, Missy reached the center of the concrete platform on which they were filming the incoming interview of the century. Only in that moment she realized something completely trivial and still fundamental. She hadn’t thought of any specific question. She was an on field reporter. The last time she had recorded an interview it was for her college journal and it was more or less kind of staged since it was an interview to the dean in order to advertise the new sport programs.

Not that she had never manages something similar. She usually always had some question for the people she found preparing her services, but this was something different. Something more akin to a first contact with another species than a series of spare question to casual bystanders in the site of a disaster, an important arrest or such stuff. And still, Alfred was almost ready with the setting.

He was giving the giantess the last instructions on tone and posture. He seemed very professional in such an incredible situation. A situation he had opposed with every cell of his body and still he was there to help her. Missy had always appreciated the sheer faithfulness and professionalism her colleague had shown for so many years. And never before it had been so comforting like in that moment.

“So, are you ready? Eric said we have ninety seconds left before the news channel leaves us the stage. They also said if this is a joke or something they have already alerted their lawyers.”
Missy smiled. News24 producers were trying to sound menacing, but they clearly ignored how disproportionately misguided they were. That was no joke at all.
“Oh, yes ... I even found this picture editing program that will be very helpful.”
“What for?” Missy asked exiting her trance.
“Oh, it’s a neural network software that automatically censors images. I mean, we are dealing with something above humans here, but still those bodies are all too humans and … nature, for the evening audience.”
Missy was surprised. Were they justified to treat such things as if they were humans. And still, Selena had shown to be nothing else but a nice lady with sincere concerns both for her family and the city as well. Not even mentioning the availability to concede the interview. She deserved to be treated as a human in a peculiar condition. For what was worth the consideration, she had proven being more humane that most people Missy knew in the city.
“Thank you, Alf, you always manage to figure it out.” Alfred was caught a little off guard by the unusual sincerity of those words.
“Well … you know, that’s why I couldn’t let you go just with Eric!” He tried to joke. Missy kept looking at him in the eyes. The silence lasted another few seconds between them.
“They are ready, we have fifteen seconds left!” Eric shouted in their headphones. From his position a couple thousand feet above the ground he had all the motives to feel impatient. Missy was shaking. Alfred put a hand on her shoulders. She winced.
“Hey, you’re going to be great!” He said convincingly.
“How do you know it?”
“Because I trust you. You are a great reporter. You’ve always been!” Missy held her microphone as tight as she could, to the point the plastic screeched a little. Alfred walked back to reach his desk. He was stopped by Missy’s arms which hugged him from behind. They remained still for a fairly long time. Missy had entered that hug with the intention to communicate all her thankfulness through that gesture. Yet she felt like her body was more on the side of asking rather than on that of giving. She wanted to thank Alfred. Her body wanted him? She couldn't make her feelings any clearer, when she was interrupted.
“The … the interview …” Alfred was saying.
“Oh right!” Missy exclaimed. She set her hair one final time and the last thing she heard was Eric’s countdown.

 The morning sun woke us up. It was still pretty early judging by the pinkish color of the sky but the sun was a bit high up on the horizon. Recollecting memories from the evening before, I could reconstruct what happened after we had satisfied our thirst, and once again our lust.

We decided to try and eat the trees on the mountain. Mimi went first. There were mostly coast pines, pretty tall and firm. She eradicated a bunch of them from the mountain side and put them in her mouth. She started chewing and with the wood still in her mouth she confirmed it was edible and had a curious taste. And after that she started eating increasingly more trees. I followed her example and that’s when it kicked in. A sensation of insatiable urge to keep eating, biting, chewing, swallowing without pause. After the first two or three minutes of total madness I regained consciousness but not the control of my body.

Mimi looked like in my same condition. She was literally grazing the mountain side and my body was fighting with hers for the small space of the bay. Ca va sans dire, the trees on the mountain side were not enough to stop that visceral hunger, and we both climbed the mountain and kept eating acre after acre of forest. Mimi was ahead of me and she was bulldozing everything in front of her. She kept eating everything, she encountered the first pylon of the mountain power line and ripped it out of the earth with the cables still attached, without further thinking she put it in her mouth and chewed it like it was licorice, she sucked the cables tearing them from the line, it led her to the next pylon and so on for a good while.

I didn’t have time to process our capability to chew metal because my body dragged my consciousness up the road. I started tearing a mountain street handful after handful, guardrail and streetlights included. I couldn’t distinguish if there were cars, but I strongly hoped not. My hope were in vain though, because among other things the road brought me up to the location of a very large mansion in the wood. I tried to oppose any resistance but neither hands nor legs seemed to respond to my command. I licked the big black steel gate and part of the wall dividing the wilderness from the property and then started sucking the trees planted in the very large garden one by one. Finally my head was directly upon the roof of the four stories high mansion.

But I couldn’t sink my face in it because Mimi preceded me by an instant. She bit the top floor of the mansion leaving the insides of the building visible from up there. And she kept biting like she was consuming a slice of melon. It didn’t take more than four or five bites to completely cancel the mansion from existence. She innocently continued eating the trees around. On the one hand I was relieved I hadn’t eaten someone’s house, on the other I felt a little like someone had stolen the food from my plate.

Our hunger didn’t find any satisfaction for a good fifteen minutes. I had the occasion to eat two smaller mansions on my path of destruction and also an abandoned construction site. At that point, Mimi was out of my sight. Only when I finally regained control of my limbs I could stop one moment a breath. I turned to both sides and finally saw Mimi again sitting in a small valley. She was plucking street lights from a larger street on the mountain side and eating them lazily.

“Mimi, stop! I know it’s crazy, but you have to stop!” I held her hands.
“What? Why?” She answered.
“Oh gosh! You’re conscious!”
“Yes, I have been conscious for a while, but I could control my body only since a couple minutes.”
“Yeah, it happened to me too. What was that? It was crazy! Wait, you regained the control of your body and you were still eating street lights.” She looked at me with the base of a larger pylon in between her lips. She sucked it in and answered.
“Well, apparently we won’t starve. Because we can eat everything. And I am still hungry, so I was eating what’s on the menu.”
“I am still hungry too, but I just regained control. I don’t know if it’s right to eat human constructions.”
“Zack, you hate at least three houses!”
“I think it was two, and apart from that … I didn’t do it on purpose!”
“Don’t worry. I ate at least four.” She looked a little in distress thinking about it. I surely was. After a moment of pause she asked.
“Do you think that …?”
My face whitened “I don’t know. I hope not.”
“I mean, I didn’t see any light turned on.”
“Yeah … but …”
“What?”
“Well, you ate the power line so who knows.”
 “Wow, can you imagine that? You chilling in your house and then the lights go off and a moment later you’re tumbling down someone’s throat.”
“I don’t want to think about that. I mean, these are almost all vacation homes, they should be empty!” I tried to argue.
“Yeah, but it’s summer now …” Mimi said with the tone of someone speaking to herself, then she continued. “Well, I’d be very sorry for them, anyway. But I didn’t do it on purpose and neither did you. If anything, that was an accident, like a landslide or an earthquake.”

I thought about it. I was sure that even though it was my mouth that swallowed those houses, it wasn’t my mind that allowed those acts. I didn't like to think about it, instead in Mimi's tone I had the impression to read more like a curiosity about that possibility rather than the repuslion I was experiencing.

“Maybe we should eat more and see if we can control ourselves. I mean, maybe we were starving to the point of losing our minds.”
“I don’t know. It’s like the first time we had sex. It was almost like I wasn’t even there.”
“Yeah! - she exclaimed – but the more we had sex the less it was mindless. I mean, last time I was in complete control of myself. Didn’t you too?”
I thought about it, it didn’t seemed noble to affirm proudly that I had fucked my girlfriend from behind while smacking her ass, but on the other hand, to think that the mindlessness was only temporary was heartwarming.
“Yeah, maybe it’s like you say. The more we do something, the less we lose control.”
“So it’s decided. We can keep eating stuff.”
“I think the best thing is to take turns for now and see. You go first, if I see you losing control, I’ll be able to stop you”

Mimi looked at me and nodded like she was accepting a dangerous mission. She then turned back to the street and put one streetlight after the other in her mouth. After she had eaten a hundred meters of tarmac, steel and cables she turned back to me and smiled “Ok, it’s fine. I didn’t lose control. I think it’s safe now.”

Still not sure I started collecting oaks from the ground and as soon as I had a dozen in my hand I put them in my mouth and chewed. I checked every movement of my jaw in order to observe if it felt an action of my making or an act of madness like it had been until a moment ago. I looked like Mimi was right. I turned back to her and jumped in fear.
“Mimi! What are you doing?”
“What?” she asked innocently.
“You have a building in your hand! Have you lost control again?”
“Me? No. I checked it. It was all dark so I thought I could eat it. Do you want it?” She offered me the building. I took it and put it close to my face. I tried to look inside from the large windows. It seemed empty, but it was a complete mess. It was very difficult to be sure.

I hoped for the best and gobbled it up in two bites. Mimi took that like a final permit and from that moment on she ate whatever she wanted without asking my opinion. I did the same, but just to be sure I avoided other buildings. After we had cleared the valley from almost all the forest and possibly all human constructions we sat side by side at the center of our devastation.

“Well, it was indeed satisfying.” She commented.
“Yes, I really needed that!”
“Well, it’s getting dark, we should rest.” That said she leaned on on side, her feet excavated their way into the mountain range. I stretched behind her and hugged her with one arm.
“Mimi?”
“What?”
“This whole day was crazy!”
“Don’t tell me!” she commented ironic.
“No, I mean. Maybe we should talk a bit about it.”
“What were you thinking of in particular?” I was caught a little off guard.
“Ehr … I don’t know, not anything in particular but. I mean, we are immense, we can eat everything we see, we can displace mountains. What happened?” She paused a moment to think.
“It was the honey, probably. I was thinking about it too, anyway.”
“What?”
“Well … it doesn’t seem like something temporary. We did whatever and we never shrunk back. I don’t know. What if this is how we live now?”
“Like what? Eating forests …?”
“And buildings” she giggled. “But yeah – she continued – what if this is us now? I mean, I confess I like it a little. Don’t you?”
It was a very strange confession. It struck me. “I don’t know. I mean, think of everything! Your parents! My mom? Oh god, she will kill me!” Mimi laughed softly.
“Hehe, my father will kill you first. You fucked his little angel in front of the whole city. Wooo, what a pervert!”
“Come on, Mee, don’t joke on that!”
“Why not? You titanic daughter-fucker!”
“I mean, right. But his little angel spent more time attached to my dick than breathing clean air today.”
I tickled her on the side, she giggled. She turned on her side until we were face to face. She kissed me on the nose, then she went for my mouth. Our tongues met repeatedly. I could taste all she had eaten and I think she could do the same. After a while we detached. She spoke first.
“I think it’s going to be fine. I am with you. Even if we stay this big, I have all I need. We can stay together, do whatever we want, food and water are no problem. I mean, we are stranded on a deserted island, just the island is made of food.” I rolled my eyes a little.
“What?”
“Nothing! You’re right … If this had to happen, at least I am lucky enough to share it with you.” She kissed me again.
“It’s just … - I continued - It’s not a deserted island. I mean, the food is forests, streets, buildings, houses.”
“You’re thinking about the people!”
“I mean, I was thinking about the city. We destroyed it. Well, at least a part of it. And then the wheel, the cove. We have just finished eating a whole landscape. What if we ate also its inhabitants?”
Mimi took a moment to think about it. “I don’t know. It’s possible. But I don’t think it’s that serious.”
“What? Why? People may have died.”
“Yeeeeah – she shrugged – but we didn’t do it on purpose. I mean, we didn’t mean to grow, or to crush or eat anyone. If it happened, it happened to us too. It’s just fate, as I see it. We have been given this size and this power, but we didn’t use it to do harm, just to live. And if by living at this size some people perished, that’s unfortunate. But I won’t take the blame, and neither should you. Have you ever felt guilt for ants?”
“But these are not ants, it’s people we are talking about!” I protested.
“Yes, and that’s why we don’t want to hurt them. But they are also minuscule. And we can be just that good at avoiding them. I mean, who knows if we trampled someone while walking between these mountains. Who knows if there were people beneath us before we lied here. I mean, if I have to live like this from now on I accept it. But I can’t become paranoid for every minuscule person not attentive enough to avoid walking under my soles.”
“I don’t know. Think about your parents, or your sister. What would you think if a giant were to trample them?” She pondered it for a moment.
“Honestly? I think my family is big too. I mean, if it really was the honey they had more than a spoonful of it this morning. Jo ate three slices of bread covered in it in front of my face. I think they grew.”
“Ooookay!”
I wasn’t thinking about that since the conversation we had some hours earlier. Mimi was probably right. At that moment, Micheal, Hannah and Jo were probably titans like us and they were strolling who knows where. Did they lose control too. They were visiting the city of corals, if they lost control there the situation may have become pretty dire for the inhabitants of the city. I thought what they may be doing now if they were gigantic.
I had known them for a while, they were kind and welcoming. They always treated me with respect and affection. Micheal was a funny guy, and he was very down to earth. He liked to note resemblances between him and me. Hannah was extremely affectionate. She liked to cook for me. I knew that because every time I had dinner at their house Jo complained for they ate that well only where I was around. She was a little jealous of me, but still she had gotten used to my presence. They were a common family, like a million other.
And now they were probably titans roaming the coast and the countryside like a beach at their feet. Micheal liked to play the role of the king of the house and Hannah did her best to confirm his undisputed queen. If they had retained their attitude at that size, they could proclaim ownership on entire cities without being too far from the truth. I was wondering what kind of monarchs could the Yates be. But then another thought hit me.
“Well, think of my mom then! What if a giant crushed her? I don’t think I could take that as an accident.” Mimi had closed her eyes but she was far from sleeping.
“Cynthia is a strong and intelligent woman. She would never be so stupid to let someone trample her. And besides, we can always grow her.” She then opened her eyes like the proverbial bulb had lightened in her mind. “You know what? We have to grow her!”
“What? You want to grow my mom?”
“Yes, of course. If my family is already big, which I think it is, we need to go home, take the honey and use it to grow everyone we want. Oh my god! That’s brilliant!”
“What? Why? Who are we going to grow?”
“Think about it. If we are this big and we cause the damages we cause … people may recognize us, and from that trace our families for … who knows, retaliation or worse blackmail. But if we grow them all, we are free of any threat.”
“What are you talking about? Who do you want to grow?”
“Well, I think my family is done. Next step is Cynthia and Nana!”
“WHAT?! Your grandmother Ginevra?”
“Well, she is alone. The whole family is already gigantic, it would make no sense to leave her small.”
“Your words make no sense!” “No, they make all the sense instead. If we manage to grow your mom and my nana we are done, for starter!”
“For starters?! Instead of thinking how to reduce giants, you want to increase their number?”
“Yes!” Mimi was looking in front of her but to nothing in particular if not her current vision of a gigantic future.
“Shouldn’t we, I don’t know, get in contact with … scientist or doctors and well see how to … ungrow?”
“Why would you want that?”
“I don’t know … to get back to normal.”
“Pfff. And besides, I don’t feel like involving scientists would be a great move.”
“What? Why?”
“Well, if it’s magic we are talking about, and honestly, I am no scientist but it doesn’t seem like this is anything but magic here, scientists won’t find anything.”

I considered that statement. I knew only the science taught in school and in online magazines, but everything about our transformation, size, powers. It all didn’t sound very scientific. And if so, maybe there was no cure. Possibly a magic potion to get back to normal. But where would we find an alchemist or something like that? And who made the honey in the first place. It didn’t have labels but just its cap covered by a small chequered cloth. Mimi interrupted my wondering.

“Also, I don’t think that giving to this knowledge to scientists or governments is a good idea.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well, a crazy scientist may use this power to do harm, sell it to greedy industrial corps or fabricate supersoldiers. And the same goes for governments. I don’t think people in power should be given … well, more power. Think if a dictator were to obtain the secret before anyone else.”

She was right. In the last year or so she had matured this disenchanted and kind of hostile attitude toward governments and a bit of anti-capitalism. But this was another thing. If I were to have the secret to build a magic weapon I don’t know if giving it to the government would be the greatest idea. We studied WWII last year and as soon as a world power had the magic weapon capable of destroying cities, they used it twice, and they were the “good ones”. And then the whole world lived under that threat for a very long time. Maybe Mimi was right on this. Governments can’t be trusted so much.

The Yates were common people, sometimes a bit shallow, sometimes whimsical, but most of the time really goodhearted and well disposed toward anyone.
“So what’s the alternative? - I asked – We keep this power to us, we grow whoever we like and become a mega family?” Mimi looked at me disapproving my ironic tone.
“We will be a small … well, not numerous, tribe of …”
“Gigantic monsters?”
“If you want to put it that way … I was thinking more of modern days patricians.”
“Eh?”
“Like Roman patricians. Our families can be benevolent patricians and the minuscule people will be the pleb.”
“Just a little bit classist!”
“Just a little bit” She smiled.
“But not so bad. I mean, we don’t need people to do anything for us, because we can find food and water in abundance ourselves. So they will not be like … servants or stuff. They will just be lay people and we will be noble protecting patrons. We may be of help to people!”
“Like how?”
“Well, we can provoke disaster but we can also prevent them. Think of an avalanche, we could dig everyone out in minutes, or solve a flood like the washing machine spilled. I mean, we are like superheroes, more than superheroes! It’s almost … our duty to do that.” I was not convinced at all, but Mimi was not discouraged.
“Think about your mom. She does all that work to protect the environment, she is involved in so many battles. But she always complains they are few and they can’t do much. Think what would it be like if she was as big as us. She could take the situation in her hands literally. Why fight for years in order to close a polluting factory when you can just sit on it?”
It sounded like the strangest environmentalist slogan ever. It was also a little worrying. My mom had been fighting for the environment since I was born. And things got even worse when my dad died because of cancer. The lawyers could never prove it in court, but it was due to the lead dispersed in the subterranean groundwater of his native hometown by the local refinery. If she had the opportunity I think my mom would have just razed the place to the ground.
“And my parents would join! They are so engaged with all her causes now. I mean, they could really make the difference now!”

The thing worrying me the most at that point was that she was starting to breach into my mind. I had seen my mom fight and fail for all my life. It felt strangely satisfying to imagine her able to finally pursue her causes. To imagine her victorious and happy.
“I don’t know. It’s crazy. All of us gigantic and doing whatever we want. People won’t like it.”
“At the beginning, but soon they will see we are fighting for them and not against!”
“Well, your grandma surely won’t do that!”
“What do you mean?”
“Come on, Mee. She is very fond of her aristocratic origins and uses it as an excuse to deem almost everyone as inferior. Can you imagine her with her superiority complex magnified to this scale? She would take complete advantage of such a power and none would convince her not to flatten everyone she dislikes.”
She thought about it for a while. “Well, it’s a cost I am willing to pay. I mean, we can make her reason. She is a bit posh but she is a reasonable person …”
“But will she be a reasonable gigantic monster!”
“Surely she will be a very elegant ... titan. And we will be the rest of the Olympus. Come on, don’t say it’s not tempting!”
“I … I can’t deny that. But it’s still difficult to process. One moment ago we were talking of just the two of us in front of the world and now we are discussing about a tribe of immense beings ruling over people”
“Don’t think it like ruling, it’s more like protect, preserve and … cultivate.”
“You look like a politician or a saleswoman … with our titanic package your planet will get a troupe of immense benevolent rulers to serve and worship!” I joked to ease the tension … well, my tension.
“I don’t think we will need people to serve us, but they surely will want to worship. After all, am I not the pretties little goddess?”

She smiled. I smiled a little. I think she took that as a sign that I was backing her plan. I could not deny that. After all, at least it was a plan. Maybe it wouldn’t deploy as neatly as Mimi described it, but probably to grow mom and even her snooty grandmother was for the best, for now. And then we would see. After another moment of silence I started again.

“But, aren’t you worried?” “What about, now?” Her voice communicated she was far more sleepy now.
“Well, if you family is already big, and we grow my mom and your grandma … well, it would not be like the two of us on a deserted island anymore and more like the two of us at a Sunday party with family. I mean, aren’t you worried for … our privacy?”
Mimi puffed. “I thinhhh – she yawned – I think that it would be a little like that. But it would be a different life. Who knows. Consider it would be a Sunday party with everyone naked. That’s a peculiar starting point.”

Her voice died down softly. I was going to reply again, but I could see she had surrendered to sleep. I followed her example and closed my eyes. The next day the plan was set, find her family and possibly the honey. We would need to trace our way back to the city. I felt also a brush of worry. I realized it was for my mom. I had called her that morning, so maybe she was not looking for me still.

But, either to get back to normal or to grow her, I needed to reach her as soon as possible. I thought no phone would’ve helped me in that situation. I would’ve had to walk up to our hometown. I wondered how far would it be. It was 580 miles to the west. If our previous calculation were right I was tall something above two thousand feet or so. Crazy. And still, it came quite in handy. It would have been just a walk to reach our town and tell my mom everything was alright. Well, almost alright. That thought reassured me, and this reassurance accompanied me into a deep and dreamless sleep.

It took Elsa another ten or twenty second to finally realize it was not a dream. Her boy, her precious boy was there sitting in front of her like nothing ever happened. They were the same size again. Not the same in comparison with the day before, but some hundreds times bigger than the norm, the same size of a mother and a son.

She could finally embrace her child with all the love she could express through her arms and chest and skin. Elsa was almost catatonic for the happiness. She kept kissing Arthur’s forehead and mouth and cheeks and forehead again. Until he got a little tired and stopped her by putting his hand on her mouth.

“Mom, please stop! I can’t breath!” Then it finally hit him too.
He looked at his surrounding, then at his mother and then at the surroundings again. “Mom! Look! I am big! I am big as you! Wooooha! The world is so small! Everything is so small!”
Elsa could not find the words to express her joy. She limited to nod and cry. Finally she could articulate something again.
“Yeah … Artie! You’re a big boy now. And from now on nothing will keep us apart. Ever again, I promise!”
“Mooom!”
“What, sweetheart?”
“I am sorry!”
“But … what for, Artie?”
“I am sorry I did this!” Arthur let some debris fall from his right arm.
Elsa smiled “Artie, don’t worry! That’s nothing, it doesn’t matter! The only important thing is that you are as big as the mom here and that we are together again! But tell me! Are you hurt? How do you feel? Is anything wrong?”

Elsa thought a little about these last words. Arthur by growing had destroyed several building causing millions and millions of damage. But the value or even the meaning of those concepts were waning considerably in Elsa’s vision of things now. She evaluated just one moment if it really was a problem that Arthur had dealt some damage to human constructions or properties. And the result of the evaluation was that human constructions or properties meant close to nothing in comparison with the fact that Arthur was now a giant like her.

She felt even reassured by this in her old consideration that the safer life she could offer to him given the situation was a life as a titan. She still wanted to leave that place and stay away from the too fragile cities of little people, but she was not worried anymore if sometimes could happen that people of their stature dealt some damage here or there. She also started to understand Hannah’s careless behavior. They were mothers and their only duty was toward their families.
“Artie, can I ask you something?”
“What, mom?” Arthur was still exploring the potentialities of his new body even if just by moving tons of dirt from one place to another.
“How did you grow?” He looked at his mother puzzled.
“I don’t know, I didn’t do anything?”
“Are you sure, Artie? You can tell me. I'm not angry, not even a little. It’s just to understand.” She sounded reassuring.
Arthur looked at the ground with the exact expression of anyone caught red-handed, or better honey-handed. “I … I am sorry mom! But I was so hungry. I ate some bread with sour jam in the house where Carol put me”
“Sour jam?”
“Yeah … I thought it was apricot’s jam, or orange, but it was something else. I didn’t like it very much.” Arthur then looked back to the ground waiting to be scolded.
His mother as a response, started kissing him again on every free spot of skin.
“Mom, mom, please stop! I won’t do that again! I promise!”
Elsa was openly smiling. “Artie, you did nothing wrong. Instead, you did the best thing. The ‘sour jam’ is what made you big. Is what made us all big. It’s the honey in jar! Don’t you remember?”
Artie thought about it a little, but he couldn’t forget when he was almost falling from the balcony because of the jar of honey. He nodded.
“Moom?”
“Yeah, sweetie?”
“What do we do now?”

This was the most difficult question to answer in that moment.
“Well, we are different now! We will figure out little by little, I guess … but for now, I want you to meet someone.” Arthur was curious, he expected some magical novelty to add to that crazy day, but he was soon disappointed to understand his mother was talking about the people they had met before. No magic, just boring adults.

“You see, this is Mr. Micheal, here. He helped your mom a lot lately. We should both thank him!”
She helped her son to stand up and encouraged him to go and present to Micheal. The giant showed the kindest face he could. Ha felt very happy to have made a contribution in that situation, even if a bit embarrassed of the kind of contribution. But most of all the mother-son reconciliation had melt his heart and strengthened his desire to reconcile as soon as possible with Mimi. He straightened his harm and offered his right hand to the new giant in town.

Arthur was a little anxious as always and looked continuously at his mother for reassurance. Elsa meanwhile had stood up herself and kept encouraging her son with her gaze and nods of her head. Arthur finally reached Micheal in the center of the park and they exchanged a good handshake. Elsa reached them.
“Thank you again, for everything. Thank you both! You saved my life, literally!”
Micheal smiled “It’s nothing, we were just lucky! I am so glad everything turned up fine.”
“Maybe, it’s time to reunite with Hannah and Jo. We can share the good news with them!” Micheal agreed.
“Just one last thing. - He added – What do we do with …?”
Micheal opened his other hands showing the bruised but generally intact body of an unconscious Carol. Elsa was surprised to see her again.
“She was thrown away when Arthur grew and she landed … well on my belly … eheh! - Micheal completed the story – Should we leave her here?”

Elsa thought a little about it. She wanted to just throw Carol on the ground and smash her with her foot. She was even a little pissed because she didn’t want to do that while that monster was still unconscious. Then, she thought about her previous understanding of Carol’s motives. After all she had just told Arthur that destroying a city block meant nothing. In the end, Carol was a bad person and she was extremely relieved that she didn’t have to make her grow to hug Arthur again. But she was just another giantess, like the first girl, Mimi, or Hannah, or herself. They were different from humans now, Carol was right on that. This didn’t mean they should be cruel as she wanted, but also that a certain amount of casualties was inevitable at this point. And all things considered, Carol had killed one, maybe a bunch of people, while she and every other giant she knew was already counting in the hundreds, if not worse.

“I will keep her. She had what she deserved. For now, I will take her with me and then we’ll see.”
Micheal agreed and consigned the minuscule body to Elsa. Then they all started walking toward the mountains top where Hannah and Jo were waiting. Micheal noticed the visible distress on Arthur’s face for having to walk on destroyed buildings and streets. He knelt down and looked the child into the eyes.

“Hey, champ! Hi, I can see that you are worried” Arthur did almost nothing to hide his mood.
“Well, I don’t know! We are breaking stuff, is it allowed?” Micheal smiled and put one hand on his shoulder
“I know, I know. It’s … everything is a bit different now. Look – he reached for a sixteen wheeler miraculously intact into a half-destroyed deposit and put the vehicle into Arthur’s hand – we are big now. We don’t know why. It just happened. Now, when you are this big, it happens that you have to break something from time to time. Especially when we walk and we are in the territory of little people. It’s not a big deal, though. They will build it up again soon.”

Arthur was trying to follow this tall man explanation, while looking at the shiny truck in his hands. It was far more realistic than any toy he had ever possessed but it felt also far lighter and more delicate. He held it scrupulously in order not to damage it.
“We have this small rule that holds for big people like us. What happens under your feet stays under your feet. Do you … understand it?” Arthur looked at his feet which were now darkened enough by the remains of all the things he had crushed, and then he stared back at Micheal.
“You can trust me. It’s no big deal at all. You can ask your mom.”

Both Arthur and Micheal looked up to Elsa which had stopped to listen that small lesson. Her only interest was to reassure her son, and dissipate any sense of guilt. He was a child and he never chose to become this big. It had been her choice for the both of them and she embraced it now. She felt like Micheal’s lesson was not meant for Arthur only. She took the free hand of her son and smiled at him.

“Mr. Micheal is right, Artie. It’s fine! It can even be funny, look!” That said she moved her left foot a bit on the side where many building still stood untouched by their previous stroll. She selected a big apartment building and without a second thought she pressed her foot down until she reached the ground. The building crumbled under her foot opposing close to no resistance at all.

Elsa didn’t want to let pass the message that destroying was fun, but she decided that in order to preserve Arthur’s well being every thing was acceptable. Arthur looked at this display of absolute power from his mother and it was this that probably consoled him the most. Whether it was completely fine in general or not to crush buildings, it was allowed by the supreme tribunal of every law, which was his mother. He nodded and tightened his grip on Elsa’s hand. They all resumed their pace, without any other major stop.

When they reached Hannah she was sitting on the ground with Jo’s head on her lap. She woke her daughter and jumped up to hug her husband. Then Elsa hugged her unexpectedly, but she returned the hug. Micheal told the story avoiding or just hinting at the details which he didn’t want the children to hear. Hannah was presented with the unconscious Carol and laughed while playing a little with her body. Finally under the loving gaze of the three parents Jo and Arthur presented to each other.

Elsa was a bit surprised of how Arthur didn’t seemed surprised at all of coming to know new giants. Arthur, though, was a child, for him magic was possible and the world was a place full of adventures. Thus the fact that there were other giants was not very surprising. It was just another bunch of adults in this other world they now inhabited. It was pretty normal to him that there were other adults and children.

Jo wasn’t that surprised either. She was happy to finally have someone to play with. Usually in the summer she used to elect someone as her summer friend and spent her time on the beach with him. Almost always it was the son or the daughter of some of her parent’s new friends. Now the whole world was her beach, and it was clear that Arthur was the natural choice to be her giant pal. The only thing that seemed to interest her was coming to know that Carol was back with them. Always in the hands of the new lady, but she hoped that by becoming friend with Arthur she may have come to have her for herself, at least a little sometime.

She took the matter in her hands and recalled her mother’s attention. “Can I go to play with Arthur, mom?”
Hannah looked first at her daughter than at Elsa that silently consented. She finally give her permission. Both because she feared nothing in the world at this point and because it was becoming pretty late so both the kids would have fallen asleep pretty soon. At the first sign of consent, Jo took Arthur’s hand and dragged him away.

Elsa and Micheal sat down resting their back on Olehim hills and crossing their legs. Micheal hugged his wife’s shoulder with one arm. Nobody spoke for a good while. They just observed the children descending the side of the mountain and reach the sea below where they started some Jo-kaiju versus Robo-Arthur city scenario. This had extremely destructive effects on the new town pretty soon but none of the adult titans cared the little. They could just see their kids playing and enjoying the moment. The only thing that broke the idyll was the tempestuous rumble coming from Elsa’s stomach. 

Veronica Pauli had striven her whole life to reach the seat she was occupying by now. She was the evening anchorwoman of CNS, the most influential news network in the region. She had had to pass through all the sexism, lack of professionalism and nepotism, but she had made it. She could direct the evening cycle, and she was the first face the city was going to look at before learning about the last developments in whatever from far away conflicts to the last piece at the Central Theater.

That evening was not going to be unforgettable due to the necessity to reiterate the worn out debate on the school districts borders with the politician her network could gather. Apparently someone had blown off a sign delimiting city district and claimed anonymously that the gesture was linked to the new asset proposed. At least there had been the small earthquake swarm; almost every nerd she interviewed agreed it was no big deal, but she still managed to sell it as an important event. When the fourth section of her cycle was over she was going to relax, finally drinking a glass of water after two hours live. But her moment of rest was abruptly interrupted.

A good portion of the unessential crew was looking mesmerized at a screen. “That’s crazy!” Dennis from soundcheck uttered. “Oh God! How is that even …?” This time it was the voice of Prince from accounting. “This can’t be real!” Helena from the make-up concluded. Veronica had learned a pretty extended set of qualities and abilities in her career, but one for sure she never lacked since she was a college sophomore. The ability to recognize a news from people reaction. And, given that the week before the report of a coup d’etat down in the south of the continent had been received with general indifference, whatever was on that screen must’ve been huge.

She fought her way forward until she was right in front of the tv screen. It was News24, a red-haired woman was talking in the microphone. Veronica knew all the professional reporter at News24, but not this one. Either Carl Crouch had hired another of those girls more akin to fulfill his very peculiar desires, or this one must’ve been a freelance. Given that the reporter was young but not that young, she leaned for the second option.

It was ten o’ clock in the evening, but it was both to bold and too unusual for News24 to leave the stage to a freelance reporter just like that. Without skipping a beat she asked everyone around her.
“C’mon, guys! What’s the fuss about? The economy section will be over in fifteen minutes and we will be on air again for the final section of the cycle!” Nobody dared answering.
“Chuck – veronica addressed the only producer on the scene – what’s going on?” He was pale.

Like everyone else he had witnessed the images transmitted a minute before by the screen. They depicted something that every normal brain needed quite a bit to process properly. Two human figures but of immense proportions compared to their surrounding, walking, then in another shot grabbing and swallowing things from the ground, things that very realistically resembled wrecks of cars, trucks, washing machines and so on. And very realistically looked like crumbles and candies in the hands of those things.

Vince Lawn had explained that for what they knew all the images were real, the content had not been manipulated, that really was the city landfill, those were really vehicles and home appliances and those were really two incomprehensibly big people. Veronica was pretty upset by the silence treatment she was receiving and she decided to get in charge of the situation. She opened the cabinet under the screen and found the controls. She raised the volume pretty high and removed her microphone set. The voice of the redhead was swift and calm, but Veronica could detect the excitement the young reporter was hiding.

“… these are the images from the city landfill! As you can see a good portion of the area in which there were garbage piles had been cleared. This is just one of the effect of what we tried to show in the video transmitted moments ago. In the following minutes my crew and I will try something unprecedented. We will communicate with the woman. - All that prologue came as insufferable to Veronica for the verbosity, and affectation of the tone. But deep down even she could recognize the most of her feelings were envy and expectation for what could have shocked all her colleague – The following images may result even more … sensitive than those shown before. I am obliged to warn all our viewers.”

Then the camera shifted, it didn’t change the frame nor the zoom setting, it just shifted to the left and it didn’t capture the redhead anymore but something both pretty common and never observed before. The sudden realization that every viewer could experience of what they were actually looking at affected everyone in seconds. Kate from the catering almost fainted on the second cameraman. Veronica, like almost everyone else, didn’t even notice.

On that screen, there was the most astonishing and terrifying thing everyone of them could think of. A black woman in her early thirties, a little bit chubby in her shape, with long curly hair, and the unusual feature of being taller than any skyscraper in the city even if just sitting on the ground. In the background it could still be heard the voice of the reporter explaining the difference in size and describing the first appearance of what for Veronica counted as the biggest scoop ever in the history of the city, and worst of all in the history of her career. And then the camera got back again to the redhead which was now in the middle of a dramatic pause and then she spoke.

“Sorry … ma’am, can you hear me?” In that moment, whatever emotion or thought anyone in front of the screen was having was bulldozed by the next novelty.
The gigantic woman answered. “Yes, I do!”
That was it. That was too much for many. Kate from the catering, on her behalf, fainted for good. Chuck could hardly retain his gag reflex due to the stress he was accumulating. Veronica was holding the sides of the screen in her hands like she feared she may fall into some deep abyss of her imagining if she’d let go.
“My name is Missy Portnoy and I am taking this interview for News24. Can I ask for your name?”
“Of course, you can. Sweetie. I am Selena.” Something completely unexpected was the apparent calm and sense of control the giantess expressed. Every eye was glued to the screen, every ear was up in the air waiting for the next exchange between this unknown reporter and this flesh and blood deity. Every eye and ear, except those of Veronica, which was marching straight to the production room. She was not going to miss that story. She was Veronica Pauli and she had not done all she had done to arrive second behind a red-haired no one. Meanwhile, the interview went on.

“I am sorry to be so direct, miss Selena, but I need to ask you what everyone at home is wondering by now. Why are you this big?” Missy and Selena didn’t settle, before the interview, for specific questions, but more or less, Selena knew that something like that would have come out sooner or later.
“Well, it’s … difficult. First of all, it was not in consequence of any action of mine. Until this afternoon, I was a common woman, like you. I was a biologist. And then … well. I was born in the city, but I’ve not lived here for a while now. I was coming today for a visit – Selena stopped. She didn’t want to mention her sister and aunt Betty. Who knows what could the people of the city do. She hoped they were following her instruction, but she couldn’t risk they had stayed home where they could be recognized and harassed. - ... I came to visit my old hometown, and I was at the last gas station in the planes. I was going to fill my car and get something to drink when … well, when the giants arrived.”

Missy gulped down, this was a pretty difficult information of process.
“I am sorry, miss Selena. Are you saying there are other … giant people around?” Selena didn’t know that nobody in the city knew yet of the giants that had wreaked havoc on the gas station. She thought the news was already widespread. Still, she managed to recompose herself and go on.
“Yes, I can confirm that. At least two of them.” She looked at Todd, which was sitting in a darker spot some hundreds feet away from her. He was holding three fingers up in the air.“At least for what I’ve seen” she decided not to correct herself.

The news of other giants was a further shock for everyone. For the people looking at the television, of course. But also for Missy and her crew. If there were other giants around, they may have been the object of other news coverage. On the other had, she got no news, nobody at the networks believed her until she sent the first tapes of Selena and Todd, so maybe this was still the first time the larger public came into contact with the giants. Missy had anyway just the duration of the technological delay between her position and Eric’s one in Selena’s ear to think about all these. She adopted a show must go on strategy.

“So, what happened then? What everyone is wondering now is, if you were not … born this way, how did you find yourself in this … condition?”
Selena knew this question was coming, and the last thing she wanted to do was to tell the truth about it. She also knew from the fact she was a kind of rebellious teenager, that lies call for further explanations which call for further lies to the point of contradicting oneself and getting caught.
“I don’t know!” she answered calmly “There was a lot of commotion when the giants arrived and I suffered a loss of consciousness due to an impact with some debris. When I woke up again, I believe at least one hour later, I was this big, and …” she thought she had been pretty convincing, but then she remembered. “Oh, and Todd here was as big as me.”

The camera set on the other titan, which waved in embarrassment. Todd was instructed before in not speaking if not necessary because the instruments were set on Selena’s voice and relative position. So he could just smile trying to be as reassuring as he tried to be to the customers at the gas station when he was a security guard. The thought that, for the sheer fact of his current size, his experience as a security guard was over hit him. He thought of his colleagues. He thought what kind of job could he perform now. He brushed all these thought from his head at least for now. His main intent was still to help Selena in the purpose. Meanwhile he heard Selena briefly presenting him, being as shy as he was this made him get red, but still he was extremely grateful Selena was doing it. He was as high as a mountain but he was absolutely sure he could never grasp enough courage to speak in such a direct interview. He was also conscious that not everything Selena had said was true, but he decided to trust her. And apart from that, there was more than one detail which he thought was not suited for the news networks, or any other networks her mother would have allowed him to watch. Todd’s train of thoughts was interrupted by Selena answering yet another question he could not hear. Not having a personal Eric in his ear, he could just guess the content of the journalist’s questions by Selena’s answers.

“Yes, it was shocking at first. But … I think, after some hours I got increasingly comfortable with it. Or, at least, it became easier and easier to move, understand were I am and how to deal with this whole new world.”
Another pause followed. Selena’s next answer confirmed to Todd that they had reached the question hoovering over everyone’s mind in the city and possibly the whole region.
“I can’t confirm that” A dramatic pause followed.
“But, of course, I did my best to avoid any further damage to things or people … well, at least until we arrived here at the landfill.” Question.
“Well … apparently, this peculiar condition of mine, came with some collateral perks. It seems that I, and my partner, can consume all kind of materials regardless of their composition. I can’t confirm the effects on the long term, for now. But, at the current moment, it was meant to fill our bellies … and it looks like it worked just fine.”

Selena smiled. Her intention was to reassure everyone that they could satisfy their physiological needs without bothering human food resources. And still, the terms “all kind of materials” pronounced by a walking mountain retained a sort of sinister allure. Missy was impressed as well, she had witnessed with her bare eyes the power of the giants’ maw in action. And still, that last sentence sounded like a superhero revealing another superpower. Her next question was the one question was the one every authority watching the news was waiting for.

“What are your current intentions, miss Selena? I mean, what are you going to do now that you reached the city?” Missy gulped.
The titaness had been extremely kind and welcoming, she accepted to concede an interview, waited patiently for the technicalities to be set up and now was answering calmly and gently to every question with the charm of an ongoing guest in some morning show. And still, Missy could feel a sort of hidden tension in the giantess’ answers. Like she was limiting her speech not just to meet the precarious condition of the technology, but also to hide something. What if the giantess had malevolent intentions and she was using her and her crew to announce her evil plan live. She could switch from intrepid reporter to evil monster’s megaphone in a whiff. And Selena had a plan, which, at least in her mind, was far from evil and in no way dangerous for the city inhabitants. A plan she was still absolutely unintentioned at communicating in that interview or any other intercation with anyone, ever.

“I think … we are not leaving …” Selena took her time to better define her next words. She wanted to explain why they would stick around for some time after the interview. But she didn’t want anyone to poke around and possibly witness how giants are born. “… for the night. We will spend the evening on the outskirt of the city. We won’t try to get any closer than this, though. Because, given the current difference in … scale, it would become more and more difficult to avoid damages.”
Another short pause.
“For this reason, I’d ask to all the viewers … to all our fellow citizens, not to venture in the national reserve, where we will remain. It is dark to us as it is to you. And, unfortunately, we lack proper lighting gears.”
Selena added a small smirk to this last consideration. “We will do our best, but we can’t promise absolute safety in our vicinity.”
Another short pause followed.
But then Selena thought it may have been better to be safe than sorry and use her serious tone. Thus, just before Missy could speak again she expressed one final remark.
“The same goes for the news. Todd and I are very happy to concede this interview so that people in the city can understand the current situation without unnecessary worries. We would kindly ask to respect our privacy, at least for tonight. We won’t concede other interviews, nor get in contact with other news teams. I’ll repeat one last time. Don’t come too close, for your safety!” She decided to remain vague in order to let the imagination run.

Hopefully this would have functioned both as a warning to anyone looking for further scoops, and to the authorities to know they were no threat for those in the city, and those in the city only. To the people on the ground and most of the people in the city, the message seemed clear. It was impossible to trust the giantess only on her word, but still it seemed kind of reasonable to avoid a nighttime exploration of the zones right under the titan’s soles.

“Don’t you plan on getting in contact with authorities?” Missy asked as a closure on this point.
“Starting from tomorrow, I, and my partner, will address the situation with whomever will be available in helping us better understand the whole thing. But only starting from tomorrow. For tonight, we will just enjoy the landscape and this starry night. And for as difficult as it may seem, I’ll ask one last time everyone to respect our will and our privacy.” Selena tried to express as much authority as she could both with her tone and her posture. And given that her posture allowed her to tower over skyscrapers even sitting, it worked pretty well.
“I want to ask you one last question. You talked about other giants. Do you know, or knew them? And could you tell us where they may be now?”
Selena thought about the couple of colossi that destroyed her previous life, and gave her a new one. Did they do it on purpose or was it just an unintended consequence of their lust and disinterest for human life? Who were they? Where had they gone? It was still a little worrying to think about these giants on the loose, who knows where. The only reassuring feeling was that they were not a threat anymore to her or to Todd. And soon, also Cass and aunt Bettie would have been out of peril. If anything, this was another reason to hurry up, find them and proceed to the growing.
“I am sorry. I had never met those people before. As I said, I fainted almost immediately and when I woke up they were gone. Todd has the same experience. I think, though, they will be easy to spot around.” She smiled again. “That said, I’d like to thank you again for this opportunity, and salute you. Todd and I will proceed on our evening. Once again I salute also the viewers. Stay safe, remain within the borders of the city. Good night.”
Selena’s closure was a bit abrupt, but still Alfred managed to switch rapidly from the camera set on the giantess to the smaller one set on Missy’s figure. He signed her to keep going. “And thus, our interview closes here. We had the opportunity to talk with miss Selena, which happens to be the one of the largest persons to ever visit our city … or our planet. I am Missy Portnoy, this is News24. To all the viewers and citizens, good night. Stay safe.”
“aaaaaaaaand stop!” Missy was in tears for the nervous tension. She had made it. This was the interview of the year, probably the decade. And the whole city now knew her name. She was standing frozen, trembling for the emotion overload. Alfred surrounded her slowly with his arms, and she let herself go on his chest. After a good minute silently hugging each other, they let go and looked at each other. They were interrupted by Eric, which was on the ground, with the audio technology at his feet, and was puking. He had felt nausea since his first travel up to Selena’s ear, but he had gulped everything back. But now that he was on the floor he released himself.
Missy run in his aid. In a couple minutes he was over and sat on the ground to finish recovering. Alfred was passing him a bottle of water when the three of them saw the most terrifying sight possible. One of the giantess’ sole was hovering over them. It was massive, they could hardly distinguish the completely flattened shapes of cars, fridge and such not because of the light but because of the immeasurable difference in size. Alfred dropped the bottle, Missy’s mouth was wide open. The immense shape surpassed their position and the foot was planted in the ground just behind the artificial hill. The shockwave was strong but something the trio was used to at this point. Other tremors confirmed the giants were leaving the landfill. Selena had been clear in the will not to be followed by anyone. For what could concern Missy, Alfred and Eric, they had no intention to disobey that request. 

“Oh … sorry. It seems like I can still feel hunger.”
Micheal and Hannah looked at each other smiling.
“With all that happened I’ve not eaten anything the whole day. This may become a problem.”
"Oh, Not at all, dear.” Hannah spoke.

Then they both explained Elsa their new diet as titans consisting of everything they could put in their mouth, which, at that scale, amounted even to small buildings. Elsa’s disbelief was soon eliminated by the numerous examples both Micheal and Hannah gave by starting to eat the rest of the city one building or vehicle at a time. Elsa got closer to them, and looked amazed at their doings. it was more like looking a magician repeating the same trick again and again rather than looking at two people eating stuff from the ground.

After a long series of encouragements from Hannah and Micheal Elsa decided to give it a try. She had witnessed impossible things the whole day, and at this point she wasn't even questioning absurdities anymore. She decided to take her first bite from a school building. She got closer to the reddish box which stood less than half a foot in front of her. She got closer and closer, a little embarrassed to take all that time in front of her new friends. But she could see in a fast glance they were uninterested in her and focused on catching stuff from the ground before gobbling it up.

She opened her mouth, put it around the upper corner of the construction and could feel almost nothing with her tongue at first. She started pressing her teeth carefully not knowing the consistency of the thing. But it ceded pretty easily to her jaw strength. It took a couple second to actually feel any flavor at all. It started tasting like paper but the more she chew the better it got. Yet, Elsa had just a few seconds before that force that she had retained the whole evening finally exploded.

She lost the control of her deeds. She could still see what she was doing but neither stop nor modify it. She started giving faster and faster bites to the school chewing lesser and lesser. When she was finished she looked one last time at the city in front of her. Streetlights were turned off probably due to some blackouts caused by her and those of her stature. But random fires in the street from piles of crushed vehicles or in some buildings involved in the general commotion lighted the scene. Here and there she could see the frantic movement of cars and in the beams of those the minuscule shadows of the inhabitants of the city trying their best to get away from the devastation. She wanted to retain her destructive force, but she realized her whole body wasn't responding to her will anymore.

She started bulldozing the whole street building after building. What she couldn’t put in her mouth fast enough was soon reached and flattened by her tits hanging very low above the street level. At a certain point she was on all fours not even eating anymore but grazing the constructions. Every bite tasted not just good or delicious, it was perceptibly addictive. She didn’t care for ingesting things anymore she was enjoying the sheer acts of chewing and gulping, to the point of becoming oblivious from direct sensory stimuli from the tongue. After some minutes of mindless devouring Elsa’s consciousness became increasingly more in control of her body.

At first she could just move her sight and she looked for signs of human presence. She couldn’t distinguish any, even though the rest of her body still transformed in a blind devouring machine didn’t offer the clearest view. After another minute or so she finally embodied her body again to a fuller extent being able to arrest that madness. Something she had never experienced before. She stood on her knees and looked for Hannah and Micheal to apologize for what happened. Meanwhile she cleaned her chest which was still covered in all sorts of city remains. What she couldn’t expect is the effect that watching another titan during an eating spree could have on people like her.

More or less the equivalent of that blind hunger but expressed by different organic apparatuses. Fortunately, Hannah and Micheal had already consumed twice that same day and as for the hunger the practice increased the awareness, literally. So they could retain themselves from engaging in abrupt sexual acts. Still Micheal showed an almost unnatural stiffness in his hard on, Hannah’s nipples were hard enough to pierce mountains and between her legs the amount of fluid, covered in reflections by the moonlight, had become enough to wet her inner thighs. The smell from both sets of sexual organ was strong enough to be clearly perceived by Elsa which in turn was already horny as rarely in her life as a collateral effect of her eating spree.

Husband and wife, for as ready as they seemed to begin fucking the whole city and the surrounding region, were serenely sitting side by side. Hannah was popping all kinds of vehicles from one hand into her mouth, Micheal was holding a three stories clothing store like a piece of cake and consuming it accordingly.
“Sorry, I don’t know what happened. I completely lost control there!” Elsa tried not to stare too much at Micheal’s sexual organ, which on the contrary kept giving her the impression of being pointed in her direction wherever she moved.
“It’s normal – Hannah consoled her – I mean, it’s not normal, like everything else, but it just happened to all of us … the first time.”
“Yeah that was crazy, wasn’t it?” Micheal confirmed his wife’s words.
“But you …?” “It looks like the effect reduces across time, the more you eat the more you come in control of your body while you do it. I don’t know. We are just starting to figure out how things work now.” Micheal proposed an explanation.

Without any other word spoken, Hannah invited Elsa to go sit on her side. Elsa obeyed happily transforming a residential neighborhood composed mainly of terraced villas into two craters the form of her butt cheeks. She looked at the city once again. It was a complete wasteland. South from the park, she could see where Hannah, Micheal had Jo had walked to reach her the first time. Mostly in the form of dark patch where the city lights had been flattened. Apart from their path it remained for the most part untouched, or illuminated. On the northern part, though, it was very difficult to distinguish anything anymore at that point. She could just determine where she had just eaten only by the fact that she had caused new fires or water spills. The rest was an indistinct expanse of debris, gigantic footprints and crumbling ruins of former apartment buildings, schools, stores, and so on.

She thought about all the lives destroyed. Not just the people who may have been crushed but also all those that had escaped and may now be in a safer place while their former life suffered the destiny of becoming her appetizer. She felt a good amount of guilt for that inequality of condition. But at the same time this most than anything else reinforced and confirmed her conviction that growing was the right thing to do. With the same concepts but on a distinctly different note than Carol’s speech: this was how the world was from then on. The giants, for as gentle as they could be, minding their own business and the tiny, for as far away from the giants they could remain, always in danger of being reduced to nothing in less than a second.

Elsa had no doubt which side of the fence she wanted to stand on, and mostly which side of the fence she considered better for Arthur. Plus, the sight of Hannah and Micheal so relaxed and even proud of their own bodies, of their size, of their sexuality even, had a very reassuring glamour which made her feel comforted if not revived. In a strange sort of sense, they were explorers of this new condition. A small step of any of them was literally the biggest leap ever taken by any human. Considering this she felt a little less shame in discovering herself almost enamored of the incredible imbalance on size between her foot held straight and a small building with the sign of a post office on the street level. She pondered one moment to crush it, but she preferred to have it stand there as a proof of her own immeasurable superiority to human constructions.

She was closest of the three sitting titans to the point the mountain abruptly declined into the see and the bay below where the new town lied. Elsa’s heart was melted again in seeing that her prediction on the children fate was right. Both Arthur and Jo had finally surrendered to sleep. The boy was sleeping all curled up between almost untouched buildings, looking like a sleeping puppy into a sort of urban-shaped cradle. The resemblance of composure of Arthur was balanced by the total relaxation of Jo, which had fallen asleep as if she had been struck mid-air by a lightning with one leg elongated and half submerged by the waves, another curled along her right side, one arm bent under her head and the other running parallel to the beach heading south.

Even looking at the children was very reassuring. They were still pretty small due to their young age. Arthur didn’t even reach her waistline. But seen from that distanced perspective, their shape dominated the landscape. The world was just a background for their free enjoyment. Elsa wondered if she’d ever felt so relieved thinking of Arthur apart from when he was tightly held between her own arms. He was still a kid, but he already reclaimed more and more space. At that size, it seemed a little easier to concede it. By focusing on Arthur’s position Elsa could also see, thanks to the fact that street lights in the new town were still working almost everywhere, miniature shadows and lights moving along the streets. They must have been the people inhabiting that portion of the city trying to flee from the direct threat imposed by the titans. She hoped the best for them, and wished for both Arthur and Jo neither to wake up nor to move too much in order for as many people as possible to leave unhurt. She even felt the desire to help, but she realized that the best she could do for them was to stay away and hope for the best.

She remained hypnotized by the show of people leaving their homes and buildings for some minutes. When it became too boring because of how long it seemed even just to cover the distance corresponding to Arthur’s figure, she turned her attention back to her new friends. What she didn’t expect was to find both still awake but pretty uninterested in her action or even only her presence. Hannah was in fact serenely intent in stroking her husband’s penis in a serious effort not to waste such a firm erection. Micheal had his eyes closed and was completely leaning on Olehim hills now but still he wanted to return the courtesy both massaging the back of Hannah’s neck with one hand and pinching her right nipple with the other. Since both kept showing completely no interest in Elsa’s presence or gaze, it was easy for her to let herself be captured by the sight.

She started looking first at Hannah’s bosom. Her tits were two considerable specimens, even bigger than hers and extremely prominent on such a thin physique like that of the titaness. Her sexual life had already taught Elsa that she liked the ass both in men and in women than the chest, but she had never been so close to naked boobs in the while of such an insistent stimulation. Looking at those boobs she couldn’t even distinguish if she was more aroused or hungered. Her attention was also caught by the discovery of a certain pattern of refraction descending the surface of Micheal’s hand. Hannah’s overstimulated nipple was producing an opaque but watery substance one drop at a time which was spilling and forming a small stream on Micheal’s skin. Her gaze shifted almost naturally from the boobs to the core of the action.

Hannah’s left hand was not even masturbating Micheal’s as much as caressing it, like redrawing it into existence again and again with her fingertips. She was mesmerized by the movement and could not stop staring. She was becoming more and more oblivious to the fact that she may be violating the other giants’ privacy. A feeling she never had the full chance to articulate since Hannah’s right hand reached hers and held it tight. Elsa winced like awakened from the trance, and could only observe while Hannah’s hand lead hers straight to Micheal’s cock without the wife never stop staring at her husband crotch.

She then guided Elsa, which was still a bit in shock for what was happening, like the master sculptor guides the novice in handling clay. Elsa stared intently at the movement she became more and more capable at performing under Hannah’s guidance. Then Hannah finally turned her face in Elsa’s direction and looked her with an enigmatic expression, before getting closer and starting to leave soft kisses on her cheek and then on her lips. Elsa licked the small layer of saliva left by Hannah’s rapid kiss and returned the other giantess smile with an expression of complete surrender before rushing to kiss her on the lips so violently it was almost like she wanted to eat her face.

After a good minute in which Elsa alone was playing with Micheal’s cock, Hannah grabbed her wrist and while taking her place in pleasuring her husband she brought Elsa’s hand close to its owner’s face. Elsa could smell the sheer intensity of that complex odor. Not just the smell of Micheal’s shaft but also the trace of the visits that same organ had already payed to Hannah’s insides. The scent was pungent, of course reminiscent of honey, but far sharper like it had turned to liquor. Elsa, completely lost in her increasing lust, started chewing softly her own hand.

Hannah took that like the signal she was waiting for and did her move. She left Elsa’s wrist and very rapidly grabbed her by the neck firmly holding also the other giantess hair. She then pushed with no hesitation Elsa’s head forward making it travel the whole length of her body and aim for Micheal’s crotch. Of course, Hannah’s gesture alone would have not been enough to make Elsa’s mouth land on its final destination. But Elsa as attempting at performing her consent to that choice, retracted her legs, among other things demolishing the post office instantly, and used her hips to push her whole upper body forward in order to gain the final thrust to finally grasp Micheal’s cock between her lips.

Her boobs pushed on Hannah’s legs gifting her with their warm and soft embrace. The giantess, satisfied with the result of her last deed liberated Elsa’s neck and used her hand for better purposes directing it in the small gab between Elsa’s body and her own waist. She reached for her vagina which was already leaking on the ground below, and started working on it with full intent. Elsa could feel a force pushing from within similar to that felt before while eating, but she could not lie to herself. This time she was in full control of her body. She could have stopped sucking Micheal’s dick in every moment if she wanted to. The fact was, she felt like she’d never wanted anything more than to consume that treat with the sheer force of her lips and tongue.

She even started a strange and repetitive procedure. First she licked the penis up and down trying to cover it in as much saliva as she could secrete. Then she started sucking as strong as she could in an effort to make it dry again and restart the game all over. She was so captured by her own ritual that she didn’t even notice Hannah had liberated herself from her weight and was now walking around them. Her steps made Micheal finally open his eyes and understand the situation. His wife was not the one sucking his dick since he was staring at her ass firmly standing in front of his face. He looked down just to identify Elsa’s hair forming small waves in accordance to her suction. He was almost ready to formulate a protest or just a request for clarification but Hannah had no time to waste and smacked her crotch right on Micheal’s face before any sound could exit his open mouth.

Micheal took the hint and tried to please his wife by sticking his tongue out and starting to search for her clitoris. But Hannah was too impatient to let the small wet organ do its research. And started moving her hips in order to maximize her pleasure. This pushed Micheal’s head right into the mountainside to the point of hurting him a little. But Hannah couldn’t care less, for what mattered in that moment she could even crush her husband’s head in order to fulfill her desire for a well deserved orgasm. And her desire didn’t have to wait too much. The vision of Elsa’s body between her legs, completely dedicated to suck Micheal’s essence out of his dick and the ruins of the city under her body were enough for her central nervous system to drop any remaining resistance and implode and produce an earth-shattering moan which resonated on the mountain and the valleys below.

As soon as she came, she shook her head in order to regain her senses and frenetically got on her knees on the side of Elsa. She then grabbed the hair of the other giantess and pulled her head away from her husband cock with the result of producing a bottle-opening sound that made her smirk. She then lowered her own head in order to avoid Micheal’s cock to be exposed to the fresh air of the night more than ten seconds and without leaving her position she signaled Elsa to look toward the city. Elsa which was in a semi-conscious state due to the long session of sucking and the pleasurable feeling of sleepiness taking over, obeyed without questioning. She moved her hair from her eyes and looked up at the sky with a ridiculously gracious smirk on her face.

That feeling of blissfulness didn’t last long, though. Hannah’s real intention was not to suck her husband cock but just to keep it both hard and wet enough to stick it into Elsa’s drooling vagina while she was turned the other way. Elsa’s face didn’t even had time to change expression if not for the eyes that popped as a reaction. The same eyes were immediately shut due to the surge of pleasure which was making its way into her body traversing her spine. Her mouth first opened and then closed in a configuration in which the superior row of teeth was firmly but gently planted in the exact middle of her lower lip. Elsa grabbed her own left boob with her right hand in a gesture which was half intended to procure pleasure and half mimicking a sort of self-containment measure. This way, though, Elsa found out that Hannah was not the only titaness with the ability to secrete liquids from her tits.

Hannah which, far less interested in giants’ fluid dynamics, was kissing Micheal and brought his hand directly on her crotch. She didn’t even seek physical stimulation from that act but more like an affirmation of possession. Still not satisfied she reached with her arm Elsa’s pubis and from there her fingers crawled toward the final prey which was the already overstimulated clitoris of the titaness on all fours. This last choice determined Elsa to not be able anymore to retain herself and release something which turned abruptly from a moan into a sort of bellow. Elsa let her boob go and tried to reach her clitoris to touch herself but she didn’t even have the time that her sub-talamic regions had already started the release protocol. She had an orgasm that Micheal could detect in the form of a train of waves of Elsa’s internal surfaces directly on the tip of his penis. He was showing clear signs of being on the tipping point.

Hannah could read the hints hidden in Micheal’s soft moans and pushed Elsa away. The other titaness in the exact moment in which completely released Micheal’s cock collapsed to the ground sending shock waves all around. She landed boobs first and face second in the middle of an intersection between still standing buildings. The light of the fires around was dim and the shadow prevailed in her field of vision. Yet she could see some people running away right in front of her face. She had lost almost all of her forces, exhausted by the impossibility that whole day had represented in every term, and the last feat she had found herself involved at the end of it. She just followed the people running with her pupils, unable to move her arms or even adjust her position. She could clearly feel the breeze of the night refreshing her wet parts, which by now were a relevant portion of her butt cheeks and the back of thigs, due to the mess produced while Micheal was inside her. She thrived in that dirt and drooled a bit out of the pure feeling of blessing she was traversing. Not knowing why she started licking the tiny shadows off the ground.

Hannah trying to put herself directly in front of her husband found herself sitting on Elsa’s bottom and could feel their sweat mixing. She grabbed the shaft and could feel it soaked in Elsa’s insides and put it in her mouth again. She then finished giving herself a second orgasm while the unused fingers ravaged the inbetween of Elsa’s ass cheeks. And when she was ready she used her free hand to gently scratch her husband’s ball sack igniting the final explosion. The first sound that Elsa could hear when she regained her hearing was Hannah’s loud gulp that announced the time to go to sleep. She didn’t protest or change her position. Soon Hannah collapsed on her and hugged her from behind. Finally Micheal fell to the ground on the other side of his wife. Elsa could feel Hannah’s soft kisses on the back of her neck before passing out from exhaustion. 

If her putative niece had pointed to that place for a secret encounter, Betty pondered, at least it was highly likely that she had not been kidnapped or anything like that. Why would anyone but them know and worse choose such a place to exchange hostages. Betty couldn’t believe herself. She was reasoning of kidnappers and hostage exchanges. But Selena not arriving at the scheduled time had already made her uncomfortable. Now that very strange call had strengthened her worries. Even if her niece was not in immediate danger, she may still be somehow under some form of threat. Otherwise why all of that would be happening. Such secrecy and emergency in her voice. Betty really didn’t know what to think. She considered her options one last time.

Cassie was far less meditative and had already stepped in action. She was wearing her jacket and was keeping her aunt’s one on her lap. Betty understood that for her niece the decision had already been taken. She put on her jacket grabbed the keys of the van and escorted her niece outside. She didn’t even take the time to turn off the TV. A special service of the news was being announced right in that moment but the women were already both outside and when the speaker started talking they shut the door behind them.

It took a bit for the van to perform all the maneuvers to allow Cassie in her place. The vehicle was old and so was its owner. Betty considered that when in the movies people get geared up for a special mission it all seems so glamorous with fast cut of the scenes and an engaging soundtrack. For aging people like her, plus in the company of a disabled person, the only soundtrack available were the small noises of the car which signaled ongoing mechanical problem there was never enough money to really fix. She sighed, closed the door on Cassie’s side and rushed to the driver’s seat. Then they remained silent while she started driving through their neighborhood.

She turned on the radio, which made the whole range of buzzing noises. The antenna was clearly broken. She gave up and put on a CD out of her collection. Cassie didn’t flinch neither for the radio nor for the old music. She was too focused on reaching her sister as fast as possible. Betty admired her determination and started off the car. In the streets it was very quite. She lived in the suburbia and it was close to midnight now, so it wasn’t very strange. Still Betty had a vague impression of some static electricity in the air, like something was about to happen. She set that sensation apart. It was most probably she herself that was projecting her own preoccupation on the banality of a sleepy suburban area.

At a traffic light, she got the time to look around and even got a glimpse inside the living room of a large house. There were several people, probably more than on single family. And they were all mesmerized by the television screen. Betty had no chance of knowing what they were looking at, but she envied those people which were in the serenity of each other presence while she had just been ejected from a similar serenity by the strange and worrying phone call of Selena. She kept hoping for the better and holding everything within in order not to weigh on Cassie which was already showing clear signs of distress.

The light got green, both women sighed. The van started moving and ventured in the outskirt of the city, following the signs for the natural reserve. It took them more than fifteen minutes to find the entrance of the park and they could go on only for another ten before arriving at the last available parking lot. It was formally forbidden to enter the reserve during the night, and there was some surveillance, but Betty didn’t let that discourage her. She was ready to pay the fine in order to reach the place her niece had indicated and finally rejoin. The problem was that she was not alone, and a natural reserve, despite the ongoing works of improvement to grant higher accessibility, was still the worst place to roam around at night, with a wheelchair.

And yet, Cassie kept holding the big flashlight they always kept in the trunk for emergencies pointing forward. No bumps or screech from the chair made her lose a bit of resolution. Betty admired her niece’s determination and kept pushing, hiding how demanding it was becoming with each step. They reached the wooden gate which signaled the beginning of the area under surveillance. There was a very large and threatening sign on it to keep people out. And yet, there was nothing more than a loosely tied rope to keep said wooden gate closed. Betty and Cassie overcame this last obstacles on their rout and left the last feeble lights behind to venture into the complete darkness of the reserve.

A good miles down that same road there stood the small wood where the infamous bench awaited Betty and Cassie. Just behind the little patch of vegetation, Selena and Todd were sitting and waiting. After they finished the interview with the small crew, they had left the half-emptied landfill. One last glance at how much they had devoured gave Selena a strange tickle low on her spine. She couldn’t make any precise estimate but she could clearly see that they had modified a landscape through a single episode of binge-eating.

How powerful had they really become? She asked to herself. They had grown so much and had proved capable of such things to make everything she could think of pale in comparison. Every human feat was a joke in front of their might. She thought about the trio of journalists. They were so puny. And so were the people left at the gas station. And by extension every other person on the planet. Well, almost everyone else. There were still those two. To whom at least a third party should be added according to Todd’s resume of the events while she was unconscious. There were titans in the world. And there were going to be even more. Just like she had grown Todd, she was going to grow aunt Betty and Cassie. All what was left of her family would become a trio of gigantic beings capable of incredible tasks.

The first of which, was her sister’s healing. She was focusing all her hopes on that. To finally see Cassie walk again on her own legs. To become once again the girl she used to look up to. Well, after the transformation, she would become the girl everyone on Earth shall get used to look up to. She dwelt in this image. Her sister taller than a mountain towering over cities. And on her side, she herself and their aunt. The three of them standing high in the sky and all those minuscule people below them. She liked that image.

She felt it was the rightful payback after so many years of suffering. After the loss of her mother. The social exclusion to which aunt Betty had already been subjected due to her sexual orientation and which extended to her nieces whose custody came as a further sign of a too unusual life for the standard of the very strict and bigot community they used to live. And then, the accident and the consequences on herself and especially on Cassie. The impossibility to find a good job in the city and the necessity to move and part from the only two people she loved in the world. Really a lot to bear. But that night was going to be the so much deserved and yet completely unpredictable turntable. She thought about it a bit more. For as strange as it may seem, to make her family grow to an incredibly large size was a way to put some balance back into the world. A train of thoughts that poured pretty naturally into the conversation which Todd began.

“So, it seems we did it!” “What?” Selena was a bit startled by the interruption but the sheer sound of Todd’s voice had something of very reassuring and comforting as an effect on her.
“Well, we are here. We avoided the city, contacted your aunt. They are hopefully going to arrive soon, and then we’ll … well, we’ll make them grow. If everything goes according to plan, just as it went for us … this will heal your sister. I mean, that’s great!”

Selena could distinguish the expression of genuine happiness on Todd’s face. For him it really was all about doing the right thing and helping someone he didn’t even had ever met. Selena felt confirmed in her choice. Of all the pricks in the world, she had grown such a kind man. She had shared with him the inconceivable power she was thinking about a minute ago, and she felt it was absolutely deserved. The world should’ve looked up to Todd a long while ago, and now they all could. All of this was really sort of forming a certain conviction into Selena’s heart, that becoming enormous was a sort of re-installment of justice in the world. That the world deserved, or even needed for good people to be given such power for the better. At the very least, to keep it off worse agents or those usually in charge.

She hesitated a little but then she felt the urge to taunt Todd a little on this. Even just to get a more comprehensive idea of what he really thought about all of that. Of how he thought about things in general. Maybe it was the intellectual part in her pushing on that side, but she felt like she needed to inquire also on the worldview of someone she liked and not just on his character. She felt a bit of remorse for being like that, but she also recognized she couldn’t really help it. She kissed him softly. And then she spoke looking down in search of signs of her aunt or anyone else on the ground.

“Yeah, that’s great. I’m so glad for this is happening. - she made a dramatic pause – And you? What about you?”
“Me?”
“Yeah … I mean, your life changed a bit since this morning, and it doesn’t seem it will go back to normal anytime soon. How … how do you feel? What do you think?”
Todd hesitated and then he just mumbled a “Mh-mh …”
“What?” Selena asked laughing.
“When a woman asks you what do you think, there’s problems right ahead!”
“Oh come on! You can’t think that!” Selena protested and hit him jokingly on the left arm.
“Oh yes I can. I’m not a genius but I can see that grins has nothing positive on hold for me.” He joked back.
Selena smiled. “Ok … but seriously. Aren’t you thinking about this whole thing?”
Todd saw the situation was inescapable and an answer was due, so she did what he did better. He was sincere.

“Of course! Of course I’m thinking about it. It’s just … It’s just it is very confusing to me.”
“What? What is confusing?” “Well! Up to this moment, to the moment we finally do what we intend to do … I mean, we grow your family … well, up to that moment everything is crystal clear. I have a clear mission. We execute it, we accomplish it. It’s fine. And it’s for the good. I really mean it.” Selena knew he really meant it.
“But then … well, then what? I mean, it’s kind of like right after my mom died. I didn’t know what to do of myself, I had nowhere to bang my head on. No direction. Luckily my mom had already set a path for me. Some old friends of her which I met the day of the funeral kept in touch with me and helped me find a new, better job. And I was going baby-steps from there. But now, I feel like I’m back to square one. And I am a bit anxious about it.”
“Oww Todd! But you’re not alone on this. There’s me. There’ll be my family as well. You are not alone.” Todd looked back at Selena with intensity and gratitude.
“I know ... And I know it’s a bit childish to say to someone I just met, but that’s like my only light in the darkness.” Selena smiled and kissed him again. This time more thoroughly.
And then he started again “What do you think we should do next?”

Selena was a bit struck by the fact that completely involuntarily Todd had reversed her own mind game on herself.
“Eh, well … eh-ehm, I mean … I don’t know! Go to sleep! It really is getting very late.” They both laughed at that.
“Well … that’s not very long term as a program!” Todd replied. Selena looked back on the ground and still not seeing signs of light she thought she could just disclose a bit of her new ideas right now.
“Well, I mean … if you think about it well, this may be a great opportunity!”
Todd was listening but still not following.
She kept going “I mean, if you think about it, we will not just heal my sister, but also make her grow, and make my aunt grow as well. There will be four of us, at this size.”
Todd felt like this was going somewhere but to this point Selena had just listed the things that gave him that certain anxiety. Selena was now completely on her own train of thoughts.
“Four of us, this big and … well, this powerful! I mean, did you see what we did back there at the landfill? It was incredible!”
“Oh really? Well thank you! I was a bit rusty but I’m happy you appreciated!” Todd interrupted her.
Selena smiled at that “A-ha! Very funny, I was not talking about that, you little smart ass! I was talking about the fact that we can do incredible stuff at this size. It’s really sort of a gift. And maybe also a responsibility.” Todd surely didn’t like the word responsibility in general. But this one time it also sounded a bit sinister.
“What do you mean? Responsibility?” Selena didn’t loose momentum now that the conversation went on that track.
“Well … Yes, responsibility! I mean, we’re in charge now! Kind of …” Todd was getting even more confused
“In … charge?”
“Well, not directly in charge … not yet.” Selena just whispered that last part to herself. “But, well … I mean, think about it! We were worried of entering into the city.”
Todd nodded, not knowing what was the connection with the conversation. Selena took the nod as a signal to go on. “We were worried because at our size, even the streets in the suburbia may result too narrow for us to pass. And … and we could cause a lot of damage if we were to just walk on those.” Todd was clearly making a lot of mental calculation to make that all stick together and form any possible idea.
“And of course we don’t want to cause damage to anything and … anyone. But we have to acknowledge that we … are capable of that.” Selena concluded as if she had made her point completely clear. The puzzlement on Todd’s face was so visible she immediately understood that wasn’t the case. She could've just as much explained to him what she was hoping in terms of cell-to-cell peptide communication from the third round of tests on yeast she was conducting in that period at the lab as an answer to him asking about dinner. The expression on his face would've been the same.

“I mean … we have to acknowledge that, right now, at this size, with these powers, we are capable of much more than normal people can. So … we can’t just live our life as normal people! I mean, the entire facility I work at would hardly qualify as an afternoon snack to me now.” Selena regretted a little having used exactly that metaphor, but she also considered the possible efficacy of that at conveying her new position on things. Todd had to think it a bit more, but he felt like that could've been a reasonable conclusion. If not for the fact of not being a conclusion at all.

“Well, that’s for sure. If we stay this big I can’t get back to my security job again. I mean, also because … well, you ate my workplace earlier.” He smiled embarrassed.
Selena smiled back finding that thing funnier than it probably was. “Yes, that’s what I’m saying as well. We can’t go back to our old life. And I think that’s a positive thing!" Todd looked at her doubtful.
“I mean, I liked my job, but I was far away from my family, and consider what an improvement it will be to Cassie! But also to my aunt Betty. She really did her best to raise us after our mother died. And she was a bit struggling both for the age and the medical bills to cover up for my sister. I mean, those were the main reason I accepted my current job. Anyway, when we will all be big, all of this will disappear. We won’t have to worry because my sister will be healed, my aunt will probably feel far better as well, and money won’t be a problem anymore. I mean, that is an improvement.”

Todd couldn’t argue with that all. It was true. It wasn’t just about the disability, it was a whole form of life that was going to be changed. He also had some hardship in the last year of his mother’s life. Her pension covered for the medical expenses but left hardly anything left for more than basic survival. He recalled spending most of his free time trying to repair stuff around the house since they couldn’t afford a technician to come. And it was true that all of that really seemed insignificant from that new perspective. Since he got the new job money weren’t a problem anymore, his smaller but far newer apartment was pretty well-functioning so the economic side had kind of retreated from his main consideration. But Selena’s history had made it clear that it was a concern. A concern from which titans were exempted. Especially, knowing that said titans didn’t have to go far for food.

“Ok, I see. We will have some less troubles. So you think we should just like … relax?” He tried to argue.
“Well, of course we can. But … - Selena knew it was a dangerous path from that point on, but it was better to have this conversation once and for all – we could do so much more! I mean, we can focus on what we like of course, and enjoy each other. I really look forward at enjoying you and your body a lot!” Todd’s cheeks reddened.
Selena kept going “But I feel like I want more. I feel like it would be such a waste not to take this opportunity.”
Todd squinted his eyes and asked “Opportunity for what?”
“Well to get what we want. What we … deserve, at this point!”
Todd was confused. He thought about the life depicted a moment ago by Selena and he couldn’t think of wanting anything more than the lack of troubles or the company of a beautiful woman. But apparently that’s what Selena had just defined as a wasted opportunity. She didn’t let him think much because she started talking again.
“As I said, we are incredibly powerful and in charge now. I mean, people will have to listen to us. And follow our instructions, or orders …”
“… orders?” Todd interrupted her.
That last sentence had made it all far more clear. When Selena talked about “what they wanted” she was not thinking of what they may want from life, like food, sex, relax. She was thinking of what they, or at this point more probably she, may want from people.
“Well … if you put it like that. It’s not like people have a say on that. I mean, they’re small now. To us they’re nothing …”
“Yeah, but they’re not nothing! They’re people!” Todd protested. Selena put her hands on his cheeks and started caressing him gently. She understood Todd was not with her on that, but she was also inexplicably convinced it was just a matter of time. She felt like it was just a natural conclusion he would’ve eventually reached by himself and he now required just a little encouragement to reach it faster.
“Of course, they are. Of course. I’m just saying. They’re too small to bother us. We can do what we want and people will have to accept it.”

Todd still didn’t like how all of this sounded but he decided to give Selena the time to fully explain herself because he still trusted her completely and also because he was a bit hypnotized by her gentle touch on his shoulders.
“Let’s make an example. You wanted to be a policeman. And you couldn’t because of some physical limitations. Well, now all those limitations have gone.” Todd tried to figure out what all of that could mean.
“Ehm, are you saying I could be in the police now. I mean, it does sounds a bit difficult, just as much as you getting back to your lab.” Selena laughed at the image of agent Colossus patrolling a neighborhood which was smaller than him. “No, of course! But you could still make a difference. I mean, if you were just in perfect health and a normal cop, what would you have done during a robbery or a hostage situation. Nothing more than any of your colleagues. But now, now you can do so much more. There’s a robbery, just go there and pick up the bank from the ground. What criminal could stand to you now?”

Todd was still confused for the most part, but he also felt something at the thought of becoming a hero by saving people thanks to his new size and power. It didn’t coalesce into a precise idea or image in his mind, it was more of a general feeling of enormous possibilities of being helpful which were just disclosing to him. Plus, it was exactly a robbery that had ripped his family of a loving husband and kind father. All of his life, Todd had always felt powerless against that. Not just the fact that it had happened, but also the more abstract fact that there seemed to be no way to prevent that. Robberies happens, police arrives, there’s shootings, there’s bad luck, or destiny, and then there’s a whole life to spend without a guide, in constant fear of losing what’s left to you, in constant struggle to prove worthy of such a role model. Todd had tried all his life just not to think too much about what could’ve been done. He didn’t want to find out his father could’ve not died, it was too painful. But what Selena was saying was true. Todd didn’t know why he felt like he wanted to object, but the moment he gave himself the time to just think about it, a robbery with him around wouldn’t necessarily go the way all robberies went. He even wondered if guns may have any effect on him at that size. If it mattered anything whether the criminals were eager to shoot or not. No bank robber is really a threat if you can just pick up the whole place with your bare hands.
“Aye … I hadn’t thought about it, actually.” He confessed.

Selena smiled, she felt like she had found a rupture in his wall of rebuttal.
“But it is a nice thought, isn’t it? I mean. Why being a cop when you can be much more. I mean, think about it. With such power, it would indeed be a waste to not use for the better.”
“So, not a policeman but like … a super policeman?”
“I think that’s still too limiting. Think about it! We are now on a whole different level. We’re too big for small issues. Yes, of course if there’s some troublemakers we can deal with that. We can save the day. But why stop there. I mean, think even just of the city right there!” From their position a clear patch of light in the darkness of the night. “We could make that place so much better.”
“What? How?”
Todd was confused again. Every time he felt like he had catched up with Selena she moved a step further, he wondered if that woman could ever be satisfied.
“Well, we can of course just limit to give this or that criminal what they deserve, or we can make life better for everyone. We could show people what’s really better for them.”

Todd didn’t like the sound of that last sentence. It was dangerously close to what all kind of smartasses would’ve said now or then in his life. People that he himself was able to recognize were smarter, more educated, cultured and probably incredibly more competent on this or that sector of life. But people anyway, which he felt, despite lacking every solid argument to prove it, hadn’t any bigger say on anything else but their field of competence. He had always been pretty pragmatic about anything and his general idea was that people didn’t require someone to tell them what to do. First of all because the ‘people’ that the big brains wanted to “help” used to look a lot like him, his mother, his friends and neighbors, those on the lower steps of the social ladder. Second, because his idea, widely shared by his peers, was that they didn’t need “direction”, they needed just for life, or the system, or whatever to ease off a bit of pressure on them, to give them five goddamn minutes to breath between the necessity to put some bread on the table and the difficulty to keep up with everything new in the world.

When it came to crime, he made no subtle distinction. To him there was a red line and whoever crossed that was in the wrong no matter what. His mother had raised him being strict on this sole point, and given the place she had raised him, this may have been the reason he had resisted every temptation to ever give up and join all of those that saw in a life of crime an occasion to break free from the aforementioned pressure. But despite his very black-and-white idea of crime and punishment, he felt like the government, the media or whoever was in charge of things, wasn’t doing a very good job in making everyone’s life better. All of this never became a distinct vision in his mind, it sedimented in a sort of reactive instinct every time someone offered an easy solution for “people like him” implying that they had just been too dumb so far to implement it.

And now Selena, to his major disappointment, was really talking like the people he had learned to distrust. He knew since the first moment that, despite having a similar origin to his own, she had a college degree, a well payed and socially recognized job in a laboratory, and apparently ideas as well to how “people” could do better. And yet, Selena was also the woman that had changed his life, first by having dragged him into this mad adventure, second by having made him fall in love with her so easily. He felt like he had to be cautious and give her the benefit of doubt for a while. He could see that even if she was faking calm and patience, she couldn’t wait for the moment she would’ve finally rejoined with her family. And up to that part of the becoming giants plan, Todd was one hundred percent with her. He was about to argue a bit more, but he was interrupted.

“Oh my goodness! I think they’re here!” Selena exclaimed and pointed in front of them in the dark patch which was the wood they were sitting behind. A feeble light was flickering and slowly proceeding between the trees. Todd assumed it was a torch of some kind the two women were using to reach their destination. And then, just like that the light disappeared. 

After a few seconds of disbelief Selena started worrying.
“What!? What happened? Where are they? Can you see them?”
Todd was just as worried and confused, but he tried to reassure her “Maybe the torch fell for a moment, or the battery is dead. Don’t worry, they were almost there. I’m sure everything’s fine.”
Selena couldn’t hold herself and kept leaning over the wood trying to catch any glimpse of the light again. Unfortunately, within the range of new capacities that came with growth there was nothing similar to the ability to see in the dark. She had noticed before during the interview that her sight had improved a lot, not just she was aware she didn’t require any glasses or lenses anymore, but she had been more than once amazed by the amount of details she could distinguish on the tiny figures of the three journalists. But back then the incredibly powerful lights of the landfill were of great help. Now in the middle of the woods the only light was the dim one coming from the moon.

It had been now around o couple minutes that the light didn’t give signs of reappearing. Selena didn’t know what to do. She didn’t dare moving because she couldn’t know where her sister and aunt were, and they were far too small … yet … to risk any movement. On the other hand she knew it was very difficult to reach the spot she had chosen for their randez-vous with Cassie’s wheelchair. And that was during the day, in full light with the possible help of kind strangers. Now, in the dark, with aunt Betty alone pushing the chair and apparently a broken or malfunctioning flashlight, it seemed all of a sudden a desperate task. The gaze of Selena was transfixed on the only lightened spot of the wood, the very small clearing where the bench of the butterflies stood under the very faint light above an info board some meters aside. The two giants were completely still and silent.

And yet probably their heartbeat could be captured by the hearing of most of the small creatures on the ground. Many of those, though, had fled when the two giants had arrived half an hour before since the whole thing must’ve looked like an earthquake to them. On the ground, in fact, Betty was pretty astonished by the degree of silence they were experiencing in the wood. She wasn’t a naturalist but she had some basic expectations on the sounds they may have encountered during their walk. And instead the animals seemed to have chosen to go deaf. The whole wood was thus devoid of noises and the only sound Betty and Cassie could hear were the screeching of the wheelchair fighting against the rough ground, and the sloshing of a torrent nearby which was the only inhabitant of the wood which kept his course unabashed.

Betty’s heart rejoiced when she finally could see in the distance a light different from that coming from their flashlight. It was the faint light of an info board and just on the side the recognizable shadow of a bench. They were there. It took them just a final struggle up a very steep trait of the path before they were actually in the middle of the clearing, just in front of the butterflies’ place. Betty sighed for her walk was over, her arms were tired and aching, but her back demanded almost all of her attention, she felt the inflammation take hold over her quickly. It took her a good while for her to finally stop stretching and it was more of a surrender to the impossibility to wane that pain rather than a real solution to it. When she looked back at Cassie her niece was already focused on their surroundings.
“She … she’s not here!” Betty realized talking to herself out loud.
“Selena’s not here!” She repeated showing all of her preoccupation.

Cassie had no time to reply because all of a sudden the ground started shaking incredibly hard. Betty couldn’t hold her standing position and fell almost to her knees clinging to Cassie’s chair with all her forces. The ground kept shaking and the silence they had experience during their walk in the wood had left place to a violent noise of earth being moved all around. It was like several excavator were trying to rip off the side of a mountain all at once. Both Betty and Cassie were astonished and terrified. Whatever was going on, it most likely was going to end up very badly.

Betty reached for her niece and hugged her. Both women squeezed each other for one last time at that point certain it was their last moments together. They were so shocked they couldn’t even become conscious of the incredible motion sickness their bodies were experiencing. They kept screaming and crying and holding each other like they wanted for their bodies to fuse into one and disappear from that terrifying moment. It took them a while to realize the earth had stopped moving, more or less, and the noise all around had ceased. The first to open her eyes was Cassie, which immediately after having regained even just partially her vision dropped her mouth so hard it hurt her jaw a bit.

She couldn’t move for a good minute. After that she started blubbering and finally began tapping on her aunt’s shoulder to recall her attention. Betty was so deeply entrenched in her fear not even for herself but mostly for her niece that it took her a while to finally understand that first she was still alive, and second someone was tapping on her shoulder. She traced the hand back to her niece’s arm and asked
“What? Oh god, Cassie! What’s going on? Oh my …”
“Aunt Betty! Quick, turn around!”

Betty recalled the few energy she still had stored in her body. She could feel all sorts of pains around her junctions and muscles. But she sighed hard and helped herself turning around leaning heavily on her niece which in turn almost didn’t flinch despite having to support a good portion of her aunt’s weight. When Betty finally managed to stand back on her feet she followed her niece’s instructions and encountered the most bewildering sight of her whole existence. Despite them being still in the proximity of the bench and the info board, they were not anymore in the wood.

All around them the starrier night they’d seen in a while encircled their position. The sky was not only above and around but even below their position. They were floating midair on a small platform of grass. But that spectacle which was enough to suggest even the stronger hearts to skip more than a beat, was nothing compared to what the moon was illuminating. In front of them, covering an incredibly wide portion of the landscape and the sky, there was the person they’d done so much and gone so far to finally meet. There stood Selena, out of herself for the joy, completely naked and taller than a skyscraper.

Betty couldn’t believe her eyes. Cassie had had a couple minutes more of that sight and yet was incapable of making any sense out of it. What they were looking at was beyond any logic and grace of God. It was something incredibly hard even just to conceive in abstract, much less accept in concrete. And yet, they had too. Selena was there, more or less the same girl they’d always known. And yet she was something else, something outside of that world. A being so titanic it could make mountains pale. Betty felt she was fainting, but right in that moment Cassie, probably purely out of emotion squeezed her hand and kept her to her senses. The old woman had anyway the necessity to slowly lower her body and finally sit on the ground. Cassie meanwhile started waving her hands up in the sky. After some seconds of doing this, Selena responded waving back with her free hand. After some more moment of this waving exchange, the giantess finally spoke.

The sound came as a thunder to the two diminutive women, and yet after some moments of shock it still had the form of recognizable words. Selena at that point had in fact practiced quite a lot in speaking to humans. First with the cashier at the gas station, then with Todd and later with the journalists. She had mastered a sort of semi-whispering voice which apparently was good enough to not shatter tiny people’s ears and allow for the message to reach their brains.
“Cassie! You’re beautiful, as always! I’m so happy to finally see you!” The giantess paused a moment, she could see the women on the small patch of ground she was holding in her left hand were trying to articulate some words, and she was not surprised of not hearing them. She evaluated for a moment the idea of putting any of them into her ear, like she had done with Todd before, but she considered it like a waste of time in front of the opportunity to proceed with her plan and give to both her sister and her aunt the healing they so desperately required and so surely deserved.

Therefore, she decided to move directly to the phase of instructions. She knew she was going to encounter a lot of resistance, and doubts and possible objections. And given the fact that a conversation was impossible in that moment, she adopted the best solution she could think of. She decided to talk incredibly slowly, spelling each word.
“Cassie! Aunt Betty! I know that all of this is coming as a great surprise to you. And it is still pretty surprising to me as well. But this is not just a surprise. This is also an incredible opportunity. I think I found a way to solve all of our problems. I think I found a way to heal Cassie.”
She decided that was good occasion to wait for any form of answer from the two women on her hand. The two women on her hand meanwhile had gone through the trip of their life. It was impossible to assess by that moment if that was the most incredible dream ever or if that was really happening. And yet, aunt Betty’s aching body kept confirming that couldn’t be a dream, otherwise she would’ve woken up since a while now. Cassie understood her sister was giving them both the opportunity to talk. She had already understood that the giantess couldn’t hear them. Despite their best effort at screaming in her direction she had given no signs of understanding their words.
“What … what did she say?” Betty asked almost incapacitated to put a word after the other.

Cassie was already pondering on what her sister had just said. The sound they were hearing was closer to that of a raging tempest but she could still distinguish Selena’s voice in that roar. And that voice was talking of a cure for her. A concept she had never dared inside her mind since the days she exited the coma. She had lived her whole convalescence, rehabilitation and the rest of her life so far making a great effort of discipline to prevent herself to even conceive the idea of a cure. She had banished such a painful image from her mind in order to keep living, in order to prevent herself from putting an end to it all.

She of course detested her condition more than anything else, not for her own sake but mostly for the pain and bargain she was putting on her aunt’s and sister’s shoulders. And yet she had decided to move on, to stay with them and even to try and make a sort of life out of her condition. She had discovered that it was difficult as hell, that it never got easier, but there indeed was a life to be had, even for her. And all of that had been built on the removal of that word from her vocabulary and that of everyone around her. A cure. Something she craved so much and yet she refused to acknowledge, because she knew it was impossible. And now, an impossible thing was happening in front of her, making all that she had built with such effort and struggle during the years, crumble and disappear into the abyss like the most external pieces of the platform she was on. Cassie held the armrests of her chair almost to the point of breaking them. She didn’t know what to do. What to say. The sole mentioning of “a cure for her” had put in second place even the fact that her sister was a titanic being holding a square-sized patch of ground in her hand like a small garden plant.

Betty was still too worried to really focus on Selena’s words. She took the hint there was a general intention to reassure them both, but the constant vibrations and movements of the very unstable surface they were standing on made it impossible for her to calm down. She finally gained a fully standing position. Cassie was still pretty much silent and not responding to her. Betty tried to better look at the whole situation and was dumbstruck by the sight. Selena was not alone. There was another gigantic human being just as big as her. This other person was difficult to better distinguish because he was hundreds of feet far off the platform and mostly a shadow against the sky. But some traits could be distinguished and Betty could see it was a man. Who was him? Why was he with Selena? Was he involved in all this? Was he responsible for it? Was someone Selena knew or someone which had just come by? Did they grow together? If there were so many gigantic people around wasn’t it the case that she herself and Cassie had instead shrunk?

The familiar bench and trees said otherwise, but what was logic useful for at that point. There wasn’t any solid ground anymore, metaphorically and literally. She also thought if Selena was indeed alright. She sounded worried at the phone before. Was this man a threat to her? What if so? How could she help her niece? She was less than an ant in front of such a thing. She was less than an ant also in front of Selena. But Selena was a woman alone, in the night with this unknown guy. She needed answers. She started waving at Selena. The giantess almost ignored her. Finally, after a bit more of commotion and movements of the platform which made it almost impossible to stand up, she made a sign to the two normal sized women to calm down and be quiet. Maybe it was the kindness of the gesture, maybe it was the unfathomable size of the hand, they both obeyed and tried to remain still.

“Perfect!” The immense woman explained.
“Now, please, please, please! Listen to me. I’ll talk even slower.” She said making almost a second of pause between each word and therefore sounding pretty robotic.
“Aunt. Betty. Cassie. I. Love. you. I. Know. All. of. This. is. strange. Impossible. to. Think. of. But. I. Need. You. to. Listen. Caaaarefully. And. Then. Answer. To. me. Only. With. a. yes. or. A. no. did. You. Understand?” The two women looked at each other several times, then they started visibly nodding for a while. Selena could distinguish that movement and smiled. She took some courage and started talking again, a little more fluently but still whispering slowly. In fact, Todd could hardly distinguish a word every four out of Selena’s speech even though he was sitting so close to her.

“I became a giantess, today. And my size is not the only thing that changed. All of my back problems seem to have disappeared. Look … my finger – she shooke her little finger in front of the earth platform – it grew back. This is a miracle.” Despite anything, something’s in Betty’s brain made her still frown at the use of such a word for that situation. But surely she was in awe in front of all the impossible things she was witnessing. Plus, she could see Selena was out of herself for joy about all that and she couldn’t deny her heart was warmed by such a sight at least a little. Apart from all this, for the most part Cassie and Betty just looked puzzled at Selena. Which took the hint to keep it short and get to the point. “I … - she breathed – want you both to grow like me!”

She let that sink in. Cassie and Betty really required a good while to just put some sense into those words. What did that mean? How could they grow like her? Could she do that? Could that other giant do that? The most important question of all kept slipping from her mind though. Did she want to grow? Did Cassie want to grow? The whole situation was so difficult to put into concepts that Betty was constantly attached to the most practical side of the thing. Not if, but how. Another thing neither of the two women had noticed was that Selena was not making any question. She was not asking for their opinion or their permission. She was just communicating her will. In fact, without giving them more time to think about anything, she proceeded with her explanation.

“What I’m going to do is a bit difficult, but I already tried it. And it worked perfectly. Here, see?” Selena turned the platform a little for the two women to be put now straight in the face of Todd which was visibly embarrassed and limited himself to wave gently and smile, completely reddish in his face. That was, after all, the first time he met Selena’s family. A woman that, in turn she just met that afternoon. Cassie hadn’t yet noticed the presence of another giant and would’ve jumped off her chair if she could, such was the surprise. Yet she was more focused on the only thing that monopolized her mind.

Her sister’s intentions to grow her and thus “heal” her. It wasn’t the growing part the one that concerned her the most. To become several hundreds of feet tall if not more seemed like just a small change in the face of the possibility to have some or even all of her medical problems removed. Her mind was unable to grasp that idea. She felt unable to imagine herself in that condition. All the memories of her previous life were faint and distanced. They were more like things she knew had happened to someone somewhere in the past than parts of her life. Her life was on the wheelchair, the only Cassie in the world was the one on the wheelchair.

And yet, wasn't that just fear. Fear of what? Of becoming something new? Fear of embracing a new life? Or maybe fear it wasn’t going to work? Fear that even going through all that, the only Cassie in the world would’ve remained her. On the wheelchair. Cassie felt that not trying was no form of respect for anything. It would’ve been a flattering lie to renounce that opportunity and say it was because she accepted her condition. She accepted her condition. That was her life, she had dealt with it by that moment. But if she were to refuse that occasion it would’ve been just out of cowardice, not out of respect. If there really was just an ounce of respect for her condition, she felt like she couldn’t allow herself to give in to her fears. Even if Selena had made no question, Cassie had set for an answer.

Betty was absolutely on another planet in terms of self-confidence or even just evaluation of the possibility. She just couldn’t wrap her mind around the idea of growing up to Selena and that other stranger’s size. It was just something impossible. It was like asking her to imagine not only a new color, but a new rainbow.

Selena was unaware of all the thinking going on in the mind of the two people she loved the most in the whole world. She was already thinking about the logistic of the thing. She had a plan, but it was going to require a little bit of effort and little bit of collaboration from Todd. She decided it was useless to keep talking to her sister and aunt and instead started the complex operations she was intent to do.

She turned to Todd “Well, I think there’s little less to say and we should just begin!”
Todd needed ten seconds to make those world make sense to him. But when they did, he didn’t like how they sounded.
“What?”
“What ‘what’?”
“I mean … you just told them like, that.”
“Yeah … like that. Why?”
“And you’re going to grow them … like … like that?”
“Ehhhr, yeah? No? Not like … that?” Selena was not sure what was the problem Todd was hinting to.
“Do you think it won’t work? Oh my, what if each giant can grow only one person? I mean, well, I guess you will have to grow my aunt and then she will have to grow Cassie. It will take time, but … I mean, it was already set to take some time ...”
Todd was confused by that sequence but it wasn’t that. “No, not that. I mean, I don’t know. But it’s not that. It’s … shouldn’t we wait for them to say … something.” Selena felt something clenching her consciousness. She had asked Todd, an almost perfect stranger, all kinds of consent before growing him. And now, instead, she was going to grow her sister and aunt without having heard a single word from them.”

She pondered about it. On the one hand, it would’ve been uncomfortable but not too hard to ask for said consent. But a part of her was terrified. What if said consent was missing. What if aunt Betty or worse Cassie didn’t want to grow. In the end, it meant becoming a titan, exiting your human condition, leaving all of their life behind. Just like … that. She felt like she couldn’t accept a refusal. In the case of Cassie it was completely unacceptable. It would’ve thwarted everything done so far. It would’ve meant that the only gain of her herself leaving all her life behind, above all not out of her will but because those mysterious titans had chosen her who knows what for and why, had been a little finger, some money saved off painkillers.

Selena was not a spiritual woman, but she couldn’t even consider the possibility that all that which had happened had no further meaning. That she was now an immense monster for no particular reason. Just because she was in the wrong place in the wrong moment. Because she hadn’t decided to go visit her sister and aunt the day before or the day after. No. This couldn’t be the case. All of that, even if merely by accident, was the big occasion, the chance of a lifetime to get back what had been lost. Cassie had to grow, no matter any consent. It was for her own good, whether she wanted it or not. She felt like also aunt Betty had to grow no matter what. It would’ve been impossible to keep any sort of relationship otherwise. This made her consider the thing more in general terms.

Was it then impossible to have any relationship to humans? Her brief experience as a giantess had been though full of interaction with the little people. Even an interview, something she never received as a scientist. She didn’t want to live far from other humans, retired who knows where. Even if in the company of her family and Todd. She wanted to engage with this new condition among the little people. As she had tried to explain to Todd, even above them, if necessary.

And she felt like that would’ve been pretty different if aunt Betty remained one of those little humans. She could be in danger. People could use her aunt to blackmail her, to make her do terrible things or to obey who knows whose orders. Sooner or later the world was going to come after them. And the only way to have a chance in keeping some form of autonomy, was to have her family on her side. They would’ve had to deal with the whole bunch, no cheating. So, after all this considerations, Selena was ready to answer Todd. She was going to grow them both. Just like … that. And so she did.

Todd was unconvinced. “I don’t know. It feels wrong.”
“It’s the only way. If we don’t grow them there will be troubles.”
“I see a lot of troubles in growing, to be fair.” He protested.
“What do you mean?” Selena felt hurt by that last remark. She could never stop thinking somewhere deep in her mind that she had kind of forced Todd into all that madness. That he was a good man and maybe he didn’t deserve all that. But, then again, did she? She didn’t grew herself. All of this madness had begun on the highway. If anything it was all the original titans’ fault. She had already wondered if even them, in turn, weren’t originally responsible for their own growth. So this was it. An uninterrupted chain of involuntary growth. Every new titan was going to force someone else into their condition just to make a par with their original misfortune.

Todd didn’t let her finish thinking all this. “I mean, that’s a big leap. You can’t force that on people.” But then he realized how that all sounded. Also because Selena’s eyes were getting wetter by the seconds.
“I mean, when you grew me, you asked me. And, all in all, I had very little to lose. I’m kind of alone in this world. You’re the closest person I can think of … For as pathetic as that may seem. But it’s the truth.” Todd looked at the ground shyly.
Selena dived in for a kiss which surprised him. “You’re the closest person I can think of, Todd. And I trust you.”
“What do you mean?” Selena dried her eyes and didn’t answer him. She turned back to the bunch of earth in her hand and whispered.
“Cassie, aunt Betty. If you understood what I said to you raise your left arm.”
The two women weren’t ready to be addressed. The conversation between the giants had been just a sequence of thunders to them so they had no idea what was going on. It took them a moment to realize what to do. After a while, they both raised their arm. Cassie’s gesture, despite her movement challenges, was firm and decise. Aunt Betty’s one was far more reluctant.
“Good. Now, I’m going to ask you just once? If you want me to actually grow you, wave your left arm.”

This one time, the answer didn’t came. Betty in fact had seen Cassie was going to move her arm again, but she had stopped her to talk.
“Cassie. What are you doing? What are you saying?” Cassie looked at her aunt right into the deepest point of her eyes.
“Aunt Betty. I … I can’t do otherwise!”
“What do you mean? Of course you can. Selena can just put us back on the ground. We can go home. We’ll figure out something for her too. She is a scientist she knows a lot of intelligent people, they’ll help her … and I …”
“Aunt Betty, I just can’t. Selena said this can heal me. It can restore my legs, my arm. It can fix my mind. It can fix … well, me!”
Betty was a mere flux of anxiety and fears, but she couldn’t hold that last phrase and she had to crouch to resist the blow. She was in tears.
“Oh dear, oh dear! There’s nothing to fix, you’re perfect as you …”
“Betty – Cassie held the hand of the older woman firmly but carefully – I made my mind. I prefer to die trying this than to live knowing I stepped back!” Cassie’s expression was unmistakable, she was even more determined than before in the car. She was just more determined than ever before in her life. Betty couldn’t make any further objection. She was defeated, and alone.

“But I …” “I need you aunt Betty. Selena needs you. We can’t go into this without you.”
“But ...but … that’s just crazy! I mean, look! Can’t you see it’s crazy.”
“Aunt Betty! I know. This is the craziest thing that ever happened to us, probably the craziest that ever happened to anyone. But …”
Cassie grunted and puffed in order to use her other arm and hold also the other hand of her aunt. The older woman recognized the incredible effort within that gesture
“… it is nothing compared to how crazy it would be if you weren’t with us.”
Betty was sobbing like a three years old in that moment.
“We just can’t be … without you. You’re everything to us, everything we have left in this world. And everything we actually need. Aunt Betty, trust me. It is going to be fine. When we’ll be together once again. Even if in this new strange condition.” Cassie nodded.

Betty’s face was a mannerism painting of smudged mascara and disbelief. She gulped twice even if it looked more like she was trying not to throw up. And then she nodded back. One of the sole two persons in the world she cared about more than her own life was already a titanic being. The second was on her way to suffer the same fate and there was no possibility to discourage or stop her. She had made a promise several year before. She would’ve guarded on those girls with her life. Guarding on them was her life, it was the only thing that really mattered to her. Anything she was leaving behind could just easily go to hell. She had to endure that new test, she owed that to those girls, she owed that to their mother. The only woman she ever loved.

When Selena finally distinguished a movement from the two women, it was Betty’s arm high in the sky and waving. Followed soon after by her niece’s. Selena was out of herself for joy. Todd was right. She had to ask them first. They had to embrace all this for her to really feel secure of her own actions. And actions were what followed. She instructed Todd to hold the platform while she got aroused enough and then to pick and put aunt Betty on her clit when she had been ready. Todd nodded ready to do everything for Selena and for more relieved to see that she was eager to listen to him when thing mattered the most. He felt as if all the things that had confused him before were vanishing. Selena was there with him, on his side and ready to listen.

He took the platform with the highest care and watched his partner spreading her legs in front of him. She then started touching herself. He looked with the tail of his eye at the platform, but he was confident the two hosts couldn’t see what was unfolding below them. They both seemed more intent and looking at him, scared. On the one hand he could understand the fear of being held by an enormous stranger. On the other hand he was just as scared of them, since they were, all things considered, Selena’s family.

Selena on her side had a bit of difficulty at entering into the right mood. She had rushed through so many emotions she felt a bit drained. And it kept being difficult until she focused casually on a silly image. This one time it wasn’t her walking on the prairies as an indomitable titan, but the incredibly more stupid consideration that the platform in Todd’s hand looked like some sort of cookie. She thought back at Todd’s engulfing his mouth with everything he could reach in the landfill. She started feeling something wet in the areas below. She decided to hang on that train of thought. She thought of Todd eating, and also of herself eating everything.

Not just random stuff in the landfill. She imagined her boyfriend and herself exiting that place and entering the city. She imagined the incredible chaos below and everywhere. She started inserting a finger inside thinking about the people and the cars running everywhere in the streets. And she had to suffocate a moan when she thought about feeding those people and cars to Todd like little treats. She imagined herself ripping a building from the ground and eating it like a sandwich. And all of these images kept sprawling into her mind until she felt she was almost there.

“Toh ...Todd … I’m almost there …” she uttered languidly. Todd had used that time not just to ignore his own raging hard on, looking at that piece of a woman pleasuring herself in front of him, but also conjuring a plan to be fast, effective and at the same time delicate enough. He heard Selena, and without asking, stretched his arm toward her pulsating vulva. Selena had her eyes closed so she didn’t stop him. He touched her labia and she felt I, she opened her eyes and looked at him. Todd nodded as if to reassure her and she decided that was the moment she had to trust him. Todd retracted the now completely moisturized finger and in the slowest and most careful fashion he had ever shown in his life, he lowered it on the platform.

The first reaction of both Cassie and Betty was to crouch and scream at that ominous sight. But they could do very little to stop it from happening. Todd’s finger approached Betty from behind. Thus he thought he could grasp her but leave Cassie untouched. A plan that worked almost perfectly, if not for the fact that the impact of such an immense surface with the body of the old woman made her trip forward and push Cassie’s chair. The girl couldn’t prevent it or make any relevant resistance. She fell out of it.

Todd watched the whole scene unfolding. The disabled girl was on the ground now panting and struggling to raise her body. He was dumbstruck and terrified by that. But he also noticed that the other woman was firmly attached to his finger. He had very little time to think. Selena meanwhile was deep down her own trip, her head reversed facing the sky with her eyes deeply enclosed in whatever dream was accompanying her masturbation. Todd had shown already he could take rapid decision in decisive moments, not the most orthodox nor those that seemed more eager to work. And so he did once again.

He decided to hold his finger up in the air with the older woman still attached and who knows if conscious or not, and instead got closer to Selena’s awaiting vagina with the hand in which he was holding the platform where Cassie was crawling in the dirt. He got right above Selena’s clitoris with it. From a human perspective ten to fifteen meters above. Selena meanwhile had her two middle fingers deeply planted into herself. Todd didn’t give it a second thought and tilted the platform.

Cassie which had almost managed to grab the chair felt her whole world turning upside down and soon after the force of gravity acting on her. She felt pain in every still functioning muscle of her body, but she tried anyway to cling on whatever her fingers could distinguish, but it was all in vain. When the platform was tilted enough the chair was the first to fall. It followed the trajectory traced by gravity and landed somewhere on Selena’s fingers before they entered once more into the breach. That was the last time she were to see it. The grass she was holding to finally ceded under her weight and she followed. The only thing she could do, what she pondered was the last thing she was going to do, was to close her eyes and hold her breath. When her body landed ten meters below she realised it was not a finger she was laying on, but she had no time to make further guesses because Selena’s outer labia closed above her swallowing her body and her mind.

Todd had witnessed the whole thing and heard Selena’s orgams when it was announced by a loud moan. He had made it just in time. Now it was just a matter of minutes before the girl, he had so unceremoniously dropped on his girlfriend’s clit, was expected to grow. Or so he hoped with his whole heart. While Selena was taking her time to regain consciousness he decided it was time not to be wasted. The other woman was, seemingly unconsciously, hanging from his finger and the substance he had chosen to glue her there was draying up fast.

He crushed what was left of the platform and cleaned his hand on his belly. Then he used that same hand to stroke his penis which regardless of all the external commotion hadn’t lost even a bit of its stiffness. He didn’t require to think about anything in particular. He could just watch in front of him to find the better mindset to conjure an orgasm. Selena’s legs thick and spread in front of him, Selena’s fluids still dripping slowly from the lowest end of her vagina. Her belly which he found so soft and welcoming, her homongous tits which must’ve been incredible already when she was a normal human, but that now were two walking, or better, wobbling, masterpieces to which he felt the whole humanity should bow.

He stroked hard and precisely and in less than two minutes he was already there. Before coming he noticed a bulge growing from Selena’s crotch. He leaned forward and recognized it as the younger girl’s torso exploding from growth, it was soon followed by the girl’s arms and legs. Todd felt a strong relief in knowing at least the growth part was working perfectly and the girl was likely safe. And this relief was the last dam to be breached.

He came. A lot. He had to help with his second hand to hold all the cum that had exited his gland. Finally, when he felt safe, he lowered his fingertip into that lucid goo. When he tried to raise the finger up he noticed it had kind of absorbed the woman hosted on it. In the while, Cassie had grown to the size of a small child right on top of Selena’s belly.

The bigger giantess finally started feeling the world outside again, and when she made the effort to look down she was surprised from the sight. She expected everything but to see the face of her sister, semi-unconscious at a size she now considered “normal”. Her first instinct was to retreat but she didn’t want to let her sister fall to the ground. She couldn’t say anything about her possible healing. Surely the scars on her back were fading, but they were not completely disappearing. She decided to let her sister grow on her. And supported her body for all the process which took another couple minutes. At the end she was holding her sister in her arms both of them sitting, and dominating the plains below which was once the giant forest of the national park, and now looked like a carpet large just enough to host them.

On the side, Todd was waiting for the magic to happen. And the interval required gave him enough time to be terrified by the thought he had no proof also his orgasms where able to induce growth. Had he just drowned his girlfriend’s aunt into his own cum? That would’ve been the worst family meeting in the history of family meetings. He had though just a minute to indulge in these terrible thoughts before a heft on his hands communicated him his fears were exaggerated.

In a process inversely proportional to the disappearance of his own cum, the body of the woman he had stuck to his finger was gaining space. He could watch her growth up to the size of a fly, than a larger insect, than a mice. When she was larger than both his palms he decided it was better to lay her on the ground. He proceeded carefully and slowly. The old woman, meanwhile kept devouring the space around with her body. 

Everything had come back to my mind. The mindless eating, to whom the razed valley behind us was a faithful testimony. The discussion with Mimi about what to do next, and the very little relief it had procured. Mimi was already awake, she smiled when she caught my gaze directed at her naked body. We kissed. It was pleasant, yet there was a part of me disappointed that once again I'd woken up from my sleep but not from that whole dream ... or nightmare.

Mimi's breath tasted of pine, I guess it was quite the same for mine. We started collecting trees and other stuff around us for a quick and mindless breakfast. We thought it was a good idea to approach the city with our belly as full as possible not to risk another hunger attack. Surprisingly, nothing similar happened. I felt in full control of my action, when even a little stiff for having slept on the bare ground. After a while, we stood up and looked around to orient ourselves.

Walking and eating in silence we traced our way back out of the mountains and in front of the sea. Mimi got on her knees in front of me.
“What? Again?”
“Well, if we are going to meet my family, I think we won’t have … the occasion. So I wanted my breakfast to be complete.” She smiled and started licking the tip of my cock which wasn't on her same page at the moment. A condition, though, that didn’t last more than thirty seconds. A minute later I was already rock hard touching her palate with my gland. After a couple more minutes I took her from her armpits and raised her. She protested with muffled noises. I kissed her and turned her around.
“Hey what …?” I pushed her back and she almost fell on some hills. Then I inserted my shaft into her and thrust slowly. I was still a little bit dizzy for the poor sleep, but the more I kept going the more I gained momentum. She started touching her clitoris down below. I couldn’t see it, but I could feel the fingers she was not directly using involuntarily caressing my testicles at every thrust. Ten or so minutes of this morning fitness routine, and she came. Although, she asked me to not stop and it took her only a couple more minutes to come again. Her legs arched a little. When I declared I was almost there she moved forward and then turned herself back facing me … well a part of me and attacked it like a cat chasing a mice.
“mmmf … how salty am I! Well … we have no time for you to wash it.” She commented. Then she started sucking pretty hard.

I put both my hands on the sides of her head like a strange headphone set, but neither I pushed or pulled. She tightened the grip with her lips and started licking the basis of my gland with increasing force and velocity. I could not hold it very longer. It took more than thirty seconds for me to unload it all. Mimi had to swallow the first surge while I was still ejaculating. After a while she swallowed what remained and detached. A rivulet of saliva and other stuff was slowly making its way from the side of her mouth. She brushed it off with her arm and stood up on my side.

“Come and kiss me now!” She teased me. I kissed her on the cleanest cheek.
“Good luck explaining that to my parents.” She joked.
“Well they don’t need to know everything. And besides, I am more worried of what they may be doing.”
“Come on, gross!”
“What, can’t you imagine Mitch and Hannah having their best time upon a city?”
“Okay, you’re starting to make me regret my plan.” I laughed, she replied with a large smile.
“Jokes apart, the city is behind that crest.”

It was true, i could recognize it because it was the same one you would see once left the haighway leading to the coast. I felt pretty anxious. One war or another we were going to encounter Mimi's family. They had either grown or not. But neither case seemed particularly appealing. If they hadn't grown, and there was no actual explanation for why me and her instead had, it would've been disconcertingly embarrassing to present to them, naked, a couple thousand feet tall and in the presence of all the damages we had procured to the city the day before. If they instead had grown, they would've been just as big, just as culpable of a similar if not bigger amount of damages to civilian structures, and most terrifyingly of it all, just as naked.

“What’s the plan?” I asked.
“Well, we go there. If my parents are back form the city of corals, we will reunite. And then we will take the honey.”
“Yeah, about that part … how do you plan entering the city?”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean, one of my foot is larger than any street there. If we enter the city we will destroy countless buildings!”
Mimi thought about this possibility. “I don’t know. I guess we will need to find the solution there on the spot.”
“Mimi …”
“What now?”
“You are pretty confident your parents grew too.”
“If they didn’t, it means it wasn’t the honey and we will need to make a whole new plan.”
“To grow everyone? Even if it's just the two of us?”
She didn’t answer immediately but kept walking a step ahead of me.
“I don’t know. If we are all big, it’s a thing, if we are not, it’s another. I really don’t know.”

I understood that maybe to put all the burden of planning our life as giants on her shoulders wasn’t very kind, or intelligent of me. Mimi was the smartest girl I’ve ever met, but she was still just a girl.
“Well, I guess we will see then!” I said while grabbing her hand and squeezing it a little. She squeezed back and smiled. I kissed her on the cheek and started carressing her back. I wanted her to feel I stood by her side, no matter what. But I really couldn't which option to root for. Nevertheless, I never had enough time to evaluate our possibilities, because before we could turn the side of the mountain crest extending into the sea, the strangest and most normal thing appeared from behind it. A small boy, with brown air jumping back from something and protecting himself with his arms extended in front of him.

The splash of sea water that followed gave all the required context to the scene. Just to complete the context … the boy was small and thin, but still more than a thousand feet tall, and the small splash of water which hit him regardless of his attempt at protecting himself must’ve been several thousands tons of water. After the boy could clear his eyes from the salty liquid, he turned around probably alerted by our steps splashing in the sea below. He widened his mouth as much as physically possible, and we were doing the same. I was trying to articulate thoughts and kind of babbling, Mimi was standing still and stiff as an alerted cat. The boys was the first one to talk, he kind of screamed but not to the highest volume.
“Mooooom! Mom, come here! There’s people.” And then the world kept going wilder and wilder.

From behind the mountain another titanic figure appeared. In comparison to the small boy, her figure looked immeasurable. And still she was kind of a specimen herself. She was not thin at all. Her legs were as thick as pillars, her hips as wide as my whole torso was high and her tits were each one as big as the boy’s head. She was completely naked, her face was sweet and calm and she was smiling at her son. Her hair were blond and straight falling down behind her back.
“Artie. What is it?”
She caressed the boy’s face. The little dude replied just by elongating his right arm in our general direction. The mother followed the hint and finally she was facing the both of us. I was close to faint, I don’t know what Mimi was like, but she felt like she could explode just by touching her skin. The ginormous woman seemed worried just for a moment, then she smiled with her mouth wide open.

“Oh god! You’re here! That’s great! Zack and Mimi right? My name is Elsa, and this little scoundrel is Arthur.”
She brushed the kid’s hair. We couldn’t answer anything. The titaness made a couple step to get right in front of us. Her feet sunk into the sea causing tidal waves to reach the cove we had … used the day before, and submerge half of the beach.
“I guess it’s a big surprise for you to see someone at this height. Eh?! Don’t worry, it’s the same almost to anyone. And, even if you don’t know, we already met yesterday. On the beach.”
This last remark made me think about what Mimi and I had done on the beach. To discover someone witnessed it was upsetting enough. I mean, clearly more than someone witnessed it. But it was the small people, not someone ... someone. I was marveled by the fact that, at that point, I already divided the world between small people and someones.

Mimi had recovered her posture and her attitude. She extended her arm with her hand wide open.
“My name is Magdalene, but you can call me Mimi. And this is Zack, my boyfriend.” The giantess didn’t shake Mimi’s hand, she grabbed it and dragged the girl toward her body. Mimi’s head landed just a bit over her right boob and then the colossal lady hugged her, she extended the other arm in my direction, I tried to shake her hand as well, but she refused and hugged me also. I was a bit taller than her. It was pretty embarrassing for many reasons. I could both feel the gigantic left nipple of the giantess ramming just under my chest and that my cock was still not dry pressed against her leg. After another couple second of total shame she let us go.

Mimi directed her attention on the boy and presented to him by a handshake. I did the same to flee the gaze of the mother. The child was still evaluating if our appearance was a good or a bad thing, but anyone could've guessed he was already sort of enamored of Mimi's attitude and tone of voice. After a couple more seconds of complete awkwardness Mimi talked.
“I am … sorry ma’am. But you told me we met before. How so? And how do you know our names?” She inquired.
The giantess smiled confident. “In regard to the first question … let’s say Artie and me … we were on the beach when you first grew yesterday afternoon. And we came in close contact due to that fact.”
“Hey, now I recognize her! - the boy exclaimed – She is the giant lady of yesterday on the beach.”
“Of course she is. We talked about it this morning. She’s Mimi!”
Artie did his calculations and then concluded “Eheh, we walked under her butt!” Mimi was outraged and her face had got completely red. I was embarrassed too, but I had also to suppress a laugh. My effort didn’t go unnoticed and the way Mimi stared at me in that hilarious moment made me understand she would’ve no remorse at ripping my throat open if I’d ever dare to laugh.
“Wording! - the woman exclaimed, then she looked back at us – In regard to the second question, I think the best thing to do is to follow me right behind the corner”
The light blond titaness pointed at the mountain and smiled. We shut our mouths and walked behind her. She held the hand of her son and turned the corner in a couple steps. We followed immediately after and what we saw was beyond any possible imagination.

The familiar city landscape was not very different from what we had left the day before. The lower city extended behind the very long beach up to the mountains and the city above lurking on the hills on the other extremity of the bay. Some peak of smoke could be distinguished slowly raising from the outline of the city, but it was difficult to say what was going on up there from our position. It was like a very small cove. Pretty larger than the one we took just for us, but still a small cozy cove to relax in front of the sea surrounded by the mountain under a summer blue sky. And as such it was being treated by its current visitors.

The picture was quite impressive. The closest person to our position was Hannah, Mimi’s mom, completely distended on the debris our growth had caused the day before. She was tanning with her eyes closed and an expression of beatitude on her face. Right on her side, sitting in the sea with her arms behind her back posing deep into the coastal line of the lower city, there was Jo, Mimi’s little sister. She was looking at the horizon. On the lowest hills, right behind the lower city, there was Micheal, Mimi’s father, sitting and guarding the relax of his family. I couldn’t help but notice he was sitting were I knew there was a small city park before and his feet were clearly and monumentally planted into a city block. For what I could see anyway, 90% of the lower city was preserved. If Hannah had chosen a different spot to tan there would’ve been far more damages, and even though Micheal’s feet had surely flattened something, almost all the surrounding building were intact.

That single image, for as shocking as it was, contained the answers to so many questions. Mimi’s family had grown too. And with them this other woman and the boy. Now what was to determine is how did they grew, given that she had been sincere and she was small when Mimi and I became giants on the beach. The honey had been confirmed as the most probable explanation for our collective growth. Another question that was being answered visually by the simple sight of people enjoying the warmth of a summer morning, given that those people were the largest thing to ever walk on Earth, was which plan we could follow. I mean, Mimi was right. It was not a matter of the two of us alone anymore. There were giants in this world and everyone should have started to cope with it. Everyone me included. I don’t know if they would be as enthusiast as Mimi to grow my mom. Surely Hannah would’ve insisted to grow her mother Ginevra. In any case, there were a good bunch of titans and there were going to be more pretty soon.

One final answer, or general impression, that seeing Mimi’s family relaxing on the city gave me, was what kind of titans would they be. And the answer was, the same as when they were small people. They looked like completely absorbed in their own well-being, not too worried about the world below and all the problems of standing thousands of feet above the ground. By the sheer power of their size their bodies were screaming to the world that city was their property and it wasn’t going to be the last one. This made me think that growing my mom was even more urgent now.

Before Mimi’s parents knew her, they didn’t care much for the environment and little creatures living in it. But since a while now she had educated them to recycle and consume better and pay attention to even the smallest inhabitants of the planet and they had enthusiastically followed her. Since all the things on the planets were now not much more the smallest creatures mentioned above, it was pretty evident that her positive influence was required as soon as possible.

While I was thinking all that Mimi had rushed to hug her dad, which carelessly traversed the city to reach his daughter, he woke his wife which jumped up for joy and run toward them embracing both. The other woman, Elsa, was looking at the scene smiling and holding the shoulder of her small son which was standing in front of her. Nobody seemed to care much about the fact that the cove’s visitors were all some sort of nudists. Unsurprisingly, Jo didn’t flinch and remained sitting on the ground. I was looking the family reunion when she addressed me.

“So you grew too, eh?” She awakened me from the bliss of seeing Mimi reuniting with her parents.
“Hi Jo. How are you? I see you’ve become such a big girl now.”
“I am a titaness, please. And I’d like to be referred to as such” She liked imitating her grandmother’s attitude and wording. It worried me even more considering what that spoiled child could do now that entire city blocks were her plaything. Mimi’s plan about benevolent protectors of humans seemed very optimistic. If anything, the Yates may have treated humanity as a sort of pet zoo.
“So … you’re a titan now?”
“We all are. Zackary. - she thought saying my whole name made her look smarter and intimidating. She was kind of managing it – We have entered this new phase of our lives. We are back to the nobility which pertains to us. And to you, as Mimi’s legitimate spouse.”
“Spouse? What? Aren’t you exaggerating a little now?”
“I never exaggerate – she looked at me angry. She was kind of adorable and funny with that angry look. But she also reminded me of Mimi’s angry faces. - It is what it is. You say you love Mimi and so you are her companion. Now more than ever. Since every other girl is … too small for you.” She was kind of ridiculous, she always was, but she wasn’t completely wrong.

Every other girl in the world was an ant to me now. It would’ve been pretty difficult even just to imagine a relationship with a small human. I though of my classmates. I never though of them as possible partners, but now I though about their size. The whole class, the rooms I had inhabited the previous four years were minuscule boxes for bugs now. I wasn’t going to go back to school in September. Unless school was widely redesigned.

Jo kept talking this time she sounded more down to earth and sincere “After all, I am happy that you grew. It would have been very difficult to drag you two around as small as ants. At least we are all reunited now, and ... well ... Mimi is happy when you’re around.”
“And what about you? Aren’t you happy too of having me around?” I challenged her. She shrugged her shoulders.
 “Mmmf, at least my mom and dad aren’t the only couple around. It would be the death of romanticism.”
I laughed, she tried to hold her expression but eventually she smirked a little too.
Then I was run over by the small boy “Jo, come, I’ve found something interesting in the sea, it’s like … a small island with trees and birds, and ..” He grabbed her arm and made her stand. She puffed like she had been interrupted in the while of very important business but she followed him.

Elsa which was now sitting on the beach – quite literally on it – told the children to be careful. That must’ve been a motherly instinct. What were they supposed to be careful about? They were forces of nature with the maturity of an elementary school pupil. Nothing in this world could stop or harm them. And, which was far more frightening, almost everything was at their mercy.

When the daughter and her parents had fully reconciled they invited me to join their circle and Elsa came too. The absence of the children was taken as an opportunity to update us on their personal adventure. They recounted of how they’d grown in the middle of the city of corals and how it was now mostly in ruins. They confirmed the hunger attack was common to everyone grown to our heights and that it disappeared through time, and practice.

Another revealing moment was when Mimi tried to alert her mother “Mom, be careful, you are standing on the city.” The woman moved her feet back on the beach immediately, in their place she left visible two enormous footprints with debris of just destroyed condos in it.
“Ouch, sorry! - she exclaimed – They are most probably empty by now. Last night we saw people fleeing the city … comprehensibly. Anyway, that’s why we introduced the golden rule.”
“Don’t talk to strangers?” I tried to suggest kind of joking. Nobody paid any attention to me.
“What happens under our feet stays under our feet!” Both Micheal’s and Elsa said in unison. It was a very disconcerting motto, both to me and to Mimi.
“What? But you may crush things o … o … or People!” Hannah closed her eyes like she had to fully absorb the objection before answering. But then she opened them and smiled.
“Yeah, it’s possible. But not intentionally. Since we grew, we have caused a bit of damage. And so did you – I looked back at the imprint of our bodies cutting the city almost in half. - And we can’t help it. The world is too fragile for us now. And still we need to live, as serenely as possible. So we decided that if we have to live this big, a certain degree of damages must be accepted. As long as we do our best to not procure it intentionally.”

Mimi swallowed hard. Her parents had clarified to her that they were knowingly accepting to destroy anything so unfortunate to end under their feet and to give as much care as to an anthill. Elsa broke the silence giving another motivation which seemed to resonate with her.
“Think of your little sister … and Arthur. They are children, they never asked to be put in this situation. Neither did any of us. But now here we are. It would be difficult to make them accept every single small accident they cause it’s terrible, they would live in constant fear. And I don’t think it’s what you want. Nobody here is harming people intentionally. It just happens that our … difference in size determines unwanted consequences.” She smiled reassuringly.
Mimi was looking at her own feet now. “I guess you’re all right. Maybe it’s too difficult to avoid any accident.” She raised her head. “But still, we should be careful. Humans are fragile and they deserve our best care.”
Hannah and Micheal nodded happy that their daughter had joined their small crowd trampling club. It still felt a bit strange to refer to other people like “humans”. But standing close to the coastline. With the puny buildings reaching barely my shins I really felt like “they” were humans while we … not so much anymore.

After having decided that people’s death by accidental crushing was in nothing more serious than that of any other insect, Mimi told our story. I appreciated pretty much that she omitted all the sections where things get too intimate, like immediately before encountering Arthur and his mother. Finally Elsa told hers.

It was far more adventurous than all of ours. We recognized our role and had a good perspective of what does it mean to be a little person in the presence of giants. It confirmed the role of the honey but also contained the terrible news that the honey was over. I was pretty disheartened by this information. Now that I knew people where even more at risk of being easily disposed by us, I felt my mother was in an even greater danger. And, on the other hand, the possibility of her not being here, big like us, influencing Hannah and Micheal for the better was equally as troubling. Then the awkward part followed.

Apparently there was a method, apart from the mysterious honey, to grow people. Elsa told the story of at least another substance that tasted like honey and could help people grow. And that substance originally belonged to me. I felt the blood rushing to my cheeks. I wanted to disappear right there right away. I kept looking at my feet for the whole continuation of the story. And more or less so did Mimi. I felt the inquisitive gaze of her parents judging me. The monster, the reckless deflowerer of their little angel. I just wanted to find a hole big enough to contain me and dig my way down there, but I felt like the thing was far more difficult given my current size.

When I gained courage enough to peep at Hannah’s face, she was not looking at me but just listening attentive to Elsa’s story. After another couple minutes the story was over. It involved also another woman, named Carol, which had grown. She was not present also because even though she had … consumed the honeysh solution it wasn’t enough to grant her a full growth. On the contrary, Elsa’s experience showed that no matter how much honey one consumed, it made you grow to this specific height with all the side perks: enhanced bodily functions and the capacity to eat and digest everything. And also, so it seemed, healing from possible diseases or wounds, like Micheal’s back pains or Hannah’s sinusitis. This one thing really hit me in the depth.

My mom came from the same place as my father, and even though it had been ten years since his death, I always feared she may develop the same disease sooner or later. At this point growing her was not only urgent for all the aforementioned motives but is was my first directive. I could prevent any possible future trouble to her. I felt like we should not waste anymore time and just go home to do as planned. Still I remained silent and listening.

Mimi was the first to speak. “Did you … - she looked at her mother to find the courage to pronounce the next words – did you try it on … anyone?”
Hannah looked a little startled by the question but she was fast to answer “Well, sweetie, no! We didn’t, but it should work no?”
“Yeah, that and maybe the milk too.” Elsa added.
“The milk?” I blurted in surprise. Elsa got a little reddish in the face. Hannah intervened.
“Yes, sweetie, it seems like Elsa and I … well, we produce a bit of milk. And it tast… ehrm … it smells like honey.”
“Eeeeew!” Mimi commented.
“Mimi, it’s perfectly natural!” Her mother protested.
“What? It’s absolutely not natural! … But, okay then. There’s stuff that tastes and smells like honey.”
“Yeah, I have a theory.” Elsa tried to say. Everyone looked at her.
“Well … it could be completely up in the air but maybe our … secretions have the power to grant a partial growth. And if we mix two of them it may grow someone to our height.” Nobody talked. I was completely sure I didn’t want that conversation about everyone’s “secretion” to keep going. I didn’t want to imply anything about sperm or boob milk in front of Mimi’s parents. I hoped for everyone to just go in separate direction and never meet again.

“We could try on that woman!” Mimi exclaimed destroying my hopes for the end of the conversation.
“She had one substance, we can try giving her another and see if she grows as big as us!” She transmitted a sinister enthusiasm for feeding a stranger her mother’s milk or that of this other woman. I didn’t want to think about it. Hannah coughed in embarrassment.
“What?” Mimi asked worried.
“Well – Elsa talked – we, your parents and I, don’t think that would be a good idea.”
“What? Why? You grew together but only to a fraction of this size. Then the honey ... and your son with the bread … it’s … it’s the proof we need. If it works, it’s done.”
Mimi’s parents and Elsa looked a little bit puzzled by Mimi’s words. I interpreted it as a sign of the fact they weren’t planning of enlarging anyone. I wondered if they had any objection to enlarging my mom. I really hoped not.
Elsa continued “Carol is … well, she is not a good person. Here, I said it.” Elsa looked like that kind of woman that has many trouble at talking shit about others. She was a colossal being able to erase entire cities from the face of the earth just for the sake of it and still she had the attitude of a polite and pleasant woman. I felt a certain sympathy for her. It must’ve been terrible to experience all she experienced since the day before.

Hannah continued Elsa’s discourse. “She blackmailed Elsa, threatened to kill her son. And she ate mrs. Kimky apparently.”
“What?!” Mimi exclaimed “Mrs. Kimky is dead?”
“I guess anyone still staying in that building last night is dead by now, unfortunately.” Micheal answered.
“Yep … I mean, part of the older city is destroyed by now.” Hannah completed trying to look as casual as possible. Mimi absorbed that information without too much surprise. After all, Elsa had told more or less everything in her story before.
“Well, but the golden rule …” Mimi tried to object.
“The golden rule stands if you don’t want to do any harm to people and it just happens. - Elsa said – Carol was pretty clear to me and also in front of your parents about her bad intentions. - Mimi was completely discouraged at that point. Elsa took her hand between hers.
"Look, Mimi, I understand your grit and curiosity. But Carol is a troubled person. She had … well, bad experiences, very bad ones. And they left signs on her that growth didn’t cancel. That is why I can forgive her for what she did, mostly because everything went fine. But I can’t allow for such an … unpredictable person to have this power. She may dangerous to all of us. To my Artie, again.”

Mimi was fairly convinced by Elsa’s words. They resonated with her own conviction that to be this big was really too much if granted to people that would exploit it. She nodded in agreement. Elsa smiled to her and caressed her hand one last time before letting it go.
“We could try it on someone we trust!” I could not hold it anymore. Everyone looked at me. I was pretty embarrassed for all the attention but still I continued.
“We could … go to someone we know is a good person, someone we trust, and try to grow … that person.” Of all people, I thought Hannah had already understood who I was talking about and smiled. And still she let me talk even though I wished for anyone to interrupt me.
“We could go home. And try the theory on … my mom?”
Mimi run in my aid “Or Nana!”
“What?” Micheal exclaimed laughing.
I thought he was going to object growing other people. He was going to thwart Mimi’s plane before it even began.
“That old windbag!” Hannah slapped him right on the nape.
“Ouch … I mean. Mimi! Nana is old … and unlikable – he added in a lower volume and was slapped again – do you really think it’s a good idea to enlarge her?” Mimi’s eyes were bright again in hope for her great plans.
“Of course dad. We should act immediately!”
“Woah woah. You just arrived and are already giving orders. Don’t you want to enjoy this beautiful morning a little bit. To spend some time with your family?” Micheal taunted her.
“Come on, dad. I am serious. We need to know if it works. And, besides, Zack deserves to spend some time with his family too – she made it sound like a punishment which we should share rather than an opportunity I was being deprived of – And then, Cynthia doesn’t have news of her son or any of us since yesterday morning. I don’t want to worry her.”
“You are so into Cynthia. You always think of her first. Sometimes I wonder if you love her more than me.” Hannah lamented joking.
“Don’t try me!” Also joked Mimi with a threatening look.
“Then it’s decided, said Elsa. I’ll gather the children!” I looked at the horizon. I could distinguish the children’s figure. The boy was crouched and touching something while Jo was leaning on his side looking at it. They must have found their prey.

Hannah was already thinking of going home. On the one hand the thought excited her a lot. She surely had some acquaintances in this city, but at home it was different. Everyone knew her and Micheal. They left like a family going on vacation and now they would be returning as gods. This jump on the social ladder was quite flattering to her. She really liked the idea to see her colleagues crawl as vermin to her toes. She didn’t mean no harm to them, she just wanted for them to recognize their immense difference.

On the other hand, she thought of the logistics. If they all went to their hometown it would be a mess. It would end like the city of corals or the older part of the city here. A wasteland in a matter of hours. She didn’t want that. And Jo was the most worrying one. She already showed no care for the smaller beings.
“No, Elsa! Don’t worry!” She stopped the other woman.
“I think, my family – Hannah looked at me and Mimi – bothered you enough and deprived you of your vacation time. I think you’ve all the right to enjoy it. And then Artie and Jo are so happy together. We shouldn’t spoil their fun.”
“Oh no! Don’t worry. I mean, my vacation has gone anyway now. I don’t think I will hit the office very soon.” she laughed.
“Well, but, you know. It’s going to be a family thing for us to reconcile with my mom and Zackie’s one. You know … also for the secretions.”
“Ow … oooh!” Elsa blushed and pondered it a littlme more before concluding “Okay then. I’ll wait for all of you here, and finally have my tan.”
I don’t know why, but while saying that last line Elsa grabbed her immense boobs, squeezed them and let them fall with all their magnificent heft on her belly. Hannah hugged her and she hugged Hannah in return. I also thought to see Hannah squeeze one of Elsa’s ass cheeks.
“Just make sure Jo doesn’t eat too much.”
“Don’t worry!” She then screamed in the distance.
“Jooo!” The enormous girl raised from the ocean and came reluctantly closer.
“Mom, what?”
“Jo, honey. Daddy and I will go with Mimi and Zack for a walk. We will be back later. You will stay with Elsa and Artie.” Jo looked in the sky and seemed to ponder an infinite series of motives either to allow or obstacle that decision.
“Oki!” She shrugged and run back to Arthur provoking tsunamis with every step.
“Behave and listen to Elsa!” Hannah recommended.
“Bye moooom!” was the only reply.

We then looked one last time to each other and started walking. The first to exit the sea were Micheal and Hannah which were leading our small group. Water flowed cascading on the homes and buildings. Then the foot sunk into the ground erasing city blocks like they were sandcastles. Mimi’s parents surely gave no fuck for the poor fellas below. Mimi hesitated a moment but then she also took her first step on land. She looked at her own feet, deeply planted between the buildings she had not crushed. She didn’t say nothing and took a second step demolishing another set of stores.

I was the last one to reach land. I was pretty reluctant at destroying human constructions but I didn’t want to lose pace with the Yates. So I puffed from the nose, rose my right foot and pushed it down. The buildings met it with all their consistence. They didn’t give in immediately. It was more like trampling cardboard. I looked a bit around. The street were empty and things mostly motionless. Probably Hannah was right and people had left. Still, it seemed a little be unfair to destroy all their possession like it was nothing. But to me, to Micheal, Hannah and Mimi, it really was barely more than nothing.

They were right after all. Jo was right. If we had to be titans, probably we had to embrace a new mindset. I still promised to myself I wouldn’t have ever destroyed anything which didn’t stand directly in my path. I felt empowered by this last consideration and decided to enjoy the rest of my short passage into the city by looking for the spots where nobody else had walked to destroy as much buildings myself as possible. In hindsight it was a bit childish, but it felt very good. Micheal, for its part, walked above anything without ever bothering to look down, like he had probably always done.

Hannah looked at the landscape admiring the sight but she also never seemed to care the least for anything which was flattened in her footprints. Mimi and I were a little bit more uncertain because when even the city was empty, who could know for the rest of the region. Luckily we walked in the mountains on forest land for most of the remaining morning.

Mimi explained her theory of being benevolent patrons, her parents listened to her delighted and agreed, but still Hannah invited her daughter to think less about it and just enjoy the situation. She also told us about their brief adventure in a Commune and how all that story made her feel like they could live that dream again, this time without worrying for money or social expectations. It was very refreshing to have that talk.

After some time the mountains ended and we found ourselves on an immense plane interrupted here and there by emerging hills. Some were small, but one stood eminently at the center, at least from our perspective. Most of the hills were covered in sparse houses. But that one had an entire town all built upon it. The whole panorama was very inspiring. We kept walking on the plane. I was paying attention to streets and farms, the two adults a little less. But still we were proceeding without major damages to anything, if not the countless fields we were marking with the shapes of our feet. Still I believe farmers preferred it so rather then us choosing their houses as a passage spot. After a good while walking on the fields Micheal stopped right before the largest hill with the bigger town all built upon.

“Hannah, kids, come see. Isn’t it beautiful.” We reached for him.
As I got closer I saw that it was becoming more and more difficult not to crush human constructions. I could also distinguish some diminutive figures running completely obscured by our shadows. Not without a little resistance I stepped on some small building, hosting random shops which seemed closed. I think there weren’t workers but if there was a security staff they were now dust under my foot. We were standing all right above the city.

The hills seen from above was quite elongated extending from the east to the west, almost as long as any of us was tall and it sloped infinitesimally to the west. A series of hairpin bends were the only access routes in the south, right in front of Micheal’s legs, and on the north, the part none of us had dared reaching since the town continued there below.

The city by itself was mesmerizing. With all its little structures and streets. It was a perfectly carved sculpture of a whole miniature world. Finally I looked to the street with enough attention. It was complete chaos down there. From their perspective four titanic faces and upper bodies were looming above the city smiling and pointing at them. Hannah's tits' shadow designed a perfect silhouette on the long side of the town engulfing several blocks. It couldn’t be more menacing than that.

I couldn’t distinguish anything specifically. Somewhere a car almost run over pedestrians running in the middle of the street. In another corner a mother had taken her child in her arms and was running who knows where. People were abandoning shopping bags or flipping tables. Some where just standing and staring. Mimi looked mesmerized. Hannah and Micheal were serenely smiling like a couple of visitors looking at a fancy aquarium. Then Micheal spoke.

“I have an idea!”
“What Mitch?” Hannah asked.
“We may stop here for lunch!”
“Oh, that’s a very nice idea. What do you think guys?” Hannah asked us. Mimi answered for us both.
“What? Dad, mom! We can’t eat here, there’s people!” I was listening carefully to the conversation but still looking down. I had the impression that people could hear and more or less understand what we were saying. After Micheal mentioned lunch much more people went crazy and the initial controlled chaos became a general madness.
“Sweetie, don’t worry. We will patiently wait for people to leave the city and then we will eat in peace.”
“Do you want to take people’s home?” Hannah didn’t look bothered the little
“Well, all I care for is people’s safety, not people’s property. We will give them due time to prepare and leave. I think thirty minutes is enough.”

She smiled reassuringly. I was not reassured at all. Thirty minutes seemed like a very short time to pack your things and go.
“Come on, Mimi! A double date with lunch. We never did that. It will be fun!” Micheal’s tried to hype the thing.
“Dad, don’t make it more awkward than it already is!” She remained silent another moment.
“Fine! I guess this is the best option around, and I'm getting quite hungry looking at it, to be honest" I was completely struck by that agreement, but I didn’t dare protest. If Mimi was fine, I thought it could be fine for me too.

Then Hannah turned to the town.
“Attention everyone. People of this town. My family and I came here today and really enjoyed your town. It’s very cute. Cheers to you all. Some stopped listening but many kept running. Hannah was not discouraged.
“Listen to me now. I can see – she squinted her eyes – I can see on this clock tower - she lowered one hand and thousands gasped in fear, then pointed one finger to a small tower with a diminutive clock on it. - that it’s a quarter to one p.m. You all have twenty minutes to reach your home, take all the things you need and leave the town. Please be careful, there won’t be a second chance to come back. We liked your town so much we have decided it will be our lunch and I am pretty confident we won’t leave anything behind. And so should you. I repeat, go home, take what you need and leave in twenty minutes!”
“Mom, I thought you were giving them thirty minutes!”
“I know honey, but I am starving. Let’s say we won’t split the second, okay.” Mimi was satisfied with that deal. People below where still in panic though. So she took the words.
“People, people! - the second time she shouted a bit with an authoritative tone. Most people this time stopped to listen – Haven’t you heard my mom? Stop running and screaming. It’s not helpful. Just go home, take your things and leave.”
“Oh yeah – Hannah interrupted her – Leave from the north side. On the south there is us waiting and it’s kind of uncomfortable.”
She made these last words clearer by ripping the top of the southern street from the mountain and starting to munch on it.

This last move was heart-shattering to many. I could see more than one person dropping to their knee. Just ten minutes before all these people were enjoying shopping, deciding which restaurant to go to or tasting an ice cream. Now two couple of gigantic behemoths were politely asking them to leave their homes and lives in order not to be eaten like appetizers. I felt some sympathy for them, but I was starving too, and I didn’t want another hunger attack to hit me, especially not in the presence of Mimi’s parents. Thus, when Hannah offered me a piece of the stuff she had detached from the hill I gladly accepted.

Since we had a lot of spare time to wait for people to leave town, we split. Micheals and Hannah sat on the ground causing the typical minor earthquake which pushed people to accelerate operations. Hannah started plucking small trees from the side of a road being careful not to touch the hyper-fragile tarmac, considering also that more than one car was going down the way to abandon the doomed hilltop town.

Micheal enclosed Hannah’s hips with his leg and started massaging her shoulders. She closes her eyes in bliss and purred. By extending one leg she put her left foot on the ground erasing a small farm from existence and knocking a silo off with her big toe. Micheal started kissing her on the neck and she turned her head to reach for his mouth with her tongue. The whole scene made me reconsider various things. When you’re alone with your girlfriend naked you behave like the whole world is an orgy celebrating your lovemaking. When you’re alone with your girlfriend’s parents … naked … and well, also giant enough to make a whole town relocate in order to have lunch, but most of all naked and worst of all exchanging even the more moderate sign of affection, you start considering the bewildering advantages of a life dedicated to monastic chastity.

Mimi was on my side, literally and figuratively on this, given that maybe when it’s your parents doing that it is even worse. I wondered if she’d ever wanted to show or receive physical affection anymore. She stood up and asked me to follow her.
“What for?” She looked in the distance and than back at me.
“Well – she whispered – I need to … make some space, before lunch!”
“Wha …? Oh … ow!” I commented.
“Please I don’t think I want to do this alone. I mean, that’s quite private.”
“Then why do you want me there too?” She looked at me with a bit of severity.
“Come on, you’ve been there countless time! If there’s you with me it would be like doing it in the wood just in your presence. If I’d have to go alone I’d feel watched by everyone.” I was already standing even though pretty unconvinced by her arguments.

We walked a little until we were again among some hills. I could see plenty of countryside small villas, farms and some bigger mansions built on the hills and pretty immersed in the general landscape. Sometimes, even though with due difficulty, I could see people exiting their homes to come see the passage of these two teenage titans. We walked along an interstate and many cars stopped and people got out to have a better sight of this godly vision. It wasn’t easy to walk on such a terrain because the plain part on which the road was built had space enough for just one of us so Mimi was walking ahead and I distanced her by a couple step. More than once we had to put one foot on one side of the road and one on the other. We managed not to trample the tarmac, but every step of ours sunk into the ground, flattened whatever stood there and then let it fall down when we were taking the next step. From our perspective it was just dust falling down from our soles. From the casual travellers on the highway that must've been tons and tons of debris falling from every direction.

Finally Mimi reached a spot that satisfied her search. It was a cave in the mountain. It was closed, and there seemed to be nobody around. There was a bit of machinery and some vehicles here and there, some pile of material which looked like rubble to me but maybe was worth a lot of money. I considered money belonged to those concept were slowly fading from my mind.
“Are you sure here’s the right spot?”
“Of course, I can dig a hole without destroying further forest. Plus it’s kind of desert.”
“Well, not to ruin it for you but there’s plenty of houses on the surrounding hills and I am pretty sure they’re inhabited. I’ll ask one last time are you sure you want to take a dump here?” Mimi pondered it one last time.
“I think I have no alternative. I need to go. Plus, I guess this subscribes to the list of “this is how we live now” kind of things. We will almost never find a place completely devoid of people. But …”
“What?” “Well, if there’s you around … it’s just like. I mean, everything is just like, you’re the only person around.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well, I am not implying anything. At least I guess, but … when I consider myself alone among small people I feel like they are the normal ones and I am the giant.”

“Well … because that is what it is.” Mimi paused a moment in her explanation while starting to dig a hole in the plain at the center of the cave. She was removing tons and tons of material with her bare hands. A work on the same scale that probably took the cave workers months, machinery, explosive and vehicles was being completed by her in seconds.
She continued “But when I am with you, or … now with mom, dad, Jo … it’s like, I don’t know. - she puffed – It’s like we are the normal people, we are our usual selves, and then there’s this small world of minuscule interesting bugs all around us. It’s different, I can’t actually explain how.”

I didn’t reply just to absorb those words and confront their meaning with my feelings on the matter. I wasn’t sure I shared the same ideas, but I was already pretty conscious that since we’ve met Hannah and Micheal again every time the basic social norms to be complacent to them and not look strange in their presence had always prevailed on any consideration about the small world around me. Probably that was a slightly different version of what Mimi was talking about.

She didn’t wait for my reply anyway. She turned herself toward me and squatted so that her ass was the new roof above the whole cave site, in the center of what once was the plain for general operations there was now an enormous abyss hundreds of feet deep waiting to be filled. She started peeing. Her urethra though was not perfectly aligned with the hole and thus, at least in part, it started spreading on the plain. The force of the jet was so strong though that it started excavating the side of the abyss. This in tandem with the fact that the surfacing pee had engulfed a good number of machines and vehicles led to the abyss swallowing them and seeing them tumbling down to the bottom of it. When Mimi would have finished with it, I guess the cave worker won’t rush to recover their stuff the next workday.

She then talked again “I mean, it’s like the golden rule. - I didn’t like this definition, but I still hadn’t come out with any better alternative. - When I look to the ground I feel like I am crushing something important here and there. But when I look back up and see you, or my parents around, I feel just like I am walking. And whatever ends under my feet loses all the importance. It becomes mere floor to walk on.”
“I don’t know. I keep thinking about it all the time. It’s like walking on eggs. I keep wondering, what if for the strangest reason even though this is mere grass, or a piece of forest there was someone for whatever reason down there? How can I avoid them all?”
“I think this is the point. We can’t avoid them all.”
“So … do you think it’s okay to step on people. To crush them like ants?” I was a bit worried by the turn this was taking.
“No. I mean, I don’t think that intentionally crushing people is good.” She looked me in the eyes to make sure I knew she was completely sincere and firm on this point.
“I just think, that maybe, sometimes it’ll happen that we won't be able to prevent all the harm to everyone. Someone may end up unfortunately under our feet or our butts. It’s like … the natural order of things now. We are this big, and humans are that small. I will do my best to help and protect anyone, but I can’t feel sorry for every average Joe and Jill that get smooshed if I need to rest a moment.”
“I feel a bit uncomfortable when you, or your family, uses the word ‘humans’. It feels like we are not humans anymore.” Mimi looked at me with a serious expression.
“Zack, that’s what we are. Or better, what we aren’t … anymore. We aren’t anymore human, but … something else. I mean, look at me!”
“I’d prefer not to, in this situation.”
“Do as you wish. But I am a colossus taking a dump in the middle of a cave, I’ve digested the side of a mountain with everything that once stood on it and we are soon to be having a nice family lunch with my parents and the main course is a human town. We may be people, but we aren’t humans for sure.”
She looked at me, and probably guessed that I didn’t like this last sentences.
“What’s the matter?”
“I don’t know. It’s like … if we aren’t human, and we are this big and powerful, we may progressively lose our push to be … humane.”
Her seriousness dissolved in an expression of tenderness and comprehension.
“Noo! This ought not to happen! We can be humane titans. Maybe the real secret to be truly and fully humane is exactly not to be human.”
This reassurance softened my stress.
“So you’re still convinced with your initial plan?”
“Why shouldn’t I? We are realizing it right now. Okay, some things have gone different than expected. But we are still fully on track!”
“What things?” I knew what things, but I wanted to tease her a little.
“I mean, I imagined it being just us. I mean our families, gently ruling over the planet.”
“Ruling?” I kept teasing.
“You know what I mean!”
“Don’t you like Elsa?”
“What? No, no. On the contrary, she’s great. I mean, actually, it’s great that there’s her too. She looks like really soft heart and agreeable!”
“Well, she’s surely soft in a lot of places” I could clearly see fire raging in her pupils as a reaction to my inconsiderate pun. She kept going.
“And Arthur, the boy. He seems to get along pretty well with Jo. And that’s rare.”
“Guess why?”
“Come on. Don’t be mean. Jo’s a little difficult. But she’s a good kid. She has been playing the noble lady role lately just because she doesn’t want to be treated as the only child in the house. But maybe, staying with Arthur will do her good. It will show her that being a child is not that terrible. As long as you’re not alone.”
“Wow, that’s very … wise of you.”
“Well it has to be. I am a small goddess now, I need to be wise … and humane!” She was always able to reverse my teasing.

She also finished her duties and proceeded to push a part of the mountain to cover her misfits, but at least she was considerate enough to use a part of the mountain not visibly excavated in order not to completely destroy all the work excavating that cave must’ve been. It seemed like a kind gesture. But who knows how many of the cave workers would have come soon. How many of them may at the current moment be leaving their hometown under the happily indifferent gaze of those two immense and voracious beings my in-laws had become.

When she left her place I decided it was better to take the chance and took a pee from where I was standing. What caught my attention though was not where my stream was landing, also because it was landing behind a set of hills from my perspective. But from the center of the cave that Mimi had just, not very well covered. One minutes ago it was just a greyish expanse of soil and rocks. But now a strange hue was kind of glowing, like the colors weren’t completely right. I finished my pee, who knows flooding and submerging what or worse who, and knelt down to take a closer look. It didn’t take more than a second to discover it was a bad idea.

The stench of Mimi’s … remains, was still clearly perceivable and it hit me like a slap.
“What are you doing? That’s gross.” After I could open my eyes again I replied.
“No, it’s not like you think. Come! Take a look at this.”
“I won’t fall for it weirdo!” She protested.
“Mims come here, I am serious. Either I am having a bad trip due to gas poisoning – she interrupted me by slapping on my back pretty hard. A square-sized hand reddish imprint could be clearly seen under my left shoulder. - … oooor, something pretty strange is happening.”
She was finally convinced by my words and knelt on my side. The odor affected her as well to the point of forming small tears on her eyelids. “Pfff, gross. My butt is gross at times.”
“Yeah, you wish it was just ‘at times!” I joked. She grabbed my neck with her hand and tightened the grip.
“Ehi, you’re hurting me!”
“Good!”
“Okay, but look.” I pointed to the ground. And then we could both see it. It was very hard to see, but the phenomenon was vast enough to let us have a vague understanding of it.
“It’s …” I tried to articulate.
“It’s … sprouting.” She completed covering her mouth in surprise.
“It’s sprouting minuscule plants.”

We paused to observe a little bit. The process was in no way fast, but it surely was going pretty faster than anything ever observed in nature. Infinitesimally small buds were populating the ground right above the covered pit. The greyish color of the soil was still dominant but it was clearly losing against the green of the plants.
“My butt is magical” Mimi exclaimed like she had coined the “Eureka!” motto.
“Always said so.”
“Do you want other violence?” She thwarted my enthusiasm.
“No, please!” I whimpered.
“Oh my Gosh – she said – it makes plants grow at an astounding rate. If it goes like this the whole plain will be covered in small plants by this evening. It could become a fully fledged meadow by tomorrow or even faster. Look at that!”

“Wow!” Was my only consideration.
“This is … incredible!”
“It surely is!”
“No, it’s more than that. It’s like a sign!”
“Of what?”
“That we, as giants, are an even better thing!”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean, we can eat everything, and then … make plants grow fast.”
“Yay, we can become small farmers now!”
“Come on, aren’t you surprised as me? That’s a revolution.”
“Well, it all is a revolution!”
“Yes – she insisted. - But this … this is the final confirmation! We can not just destroy, but also generate. We are a good thing to everyone, that’s certified now. I guess that eating that city will have a whole different flavor now.”

I wasn’t completely sure about this last remark, we were still transforming several thousand people into refugees, but at least on the one hand it was true. Eating buildings for its own sake, or just to nourish ourselves looked a bit less selfish now. Having been risen as I was, by that fervent environmentalist of my mom, I never shared her enthusiasm, for her it was saving the planet for me it was just the rules of the house and taking care of her small garden. But this last discovery hit me on my soft spot. It would’ve made her pretty happy to know that she could literally reverse overbuilding by eradicating concrete buildings and making forests regrow, not as a mission but as a consequence of her digestive processes.

In the while of that extremely short conversation the once deserted plain was now covered by a fairly distinguishable patch of green. It would become a fully grown meadow in half an hour, a forest in a day. I wondered when and if the accelerated pace of growth would stop. Maybe it worked like for people, only instead of size, for plants it was a matter of speed. If so, it surely would stop anytime. I thought once again about my mom. The more I though about it the more I realized what Mimi was trying to say to me earlier. I was probably judging the Yates too harshly. They were a family which happened to become gigantic and they were doing their best for one another, accepting their fate and trying not to make it weight on each other like a guilt or a punishment. They just wanted to care for each other, like I wanted to care for my mom. I thought that maybe when I would’ve finally see her as big as me, I’d be far more comfortable with everything. Just the thought of it happening soon was soothing. We left the place we had transformed into a small toilet and which was being recalled by nature at an accelerate rhythm and walked back to our lunch spot.

Micheal and Hannah, were fortunately not indulging in more intimacy than before. On the bad side, it seemed like they’d already started eating, or at least nibbling on the city. There were small cloud of smoke or dust where they had removed buildings from the floor. It wasn’t easy to assess from our position but the road away from the town was still pretty busy so we could conclude evacuation hadn’t finished yet.
“Mom, dad! What are you doing?”
“Sorry honey, we were getting a bit bored waiting for you!” The giantess excused.
“There’s still people around, it’s dangerous. Please, be more careful.”
“Don’t worry sweety, we are being careful. We made sure it was just some sparse empty building.” Micheal reassured his daughter.
“Right! We wanted to share the small stadium with you, but you kept not coming.” Hannah smiled in our direction.
I could see remains buildings or vehicles between her teeth.
“Plus, it’s been more than the thirty minutes promised. These people are either very slow or very impolite.” This last line was directed to the citizens. Disproving Hannah’s word people were stuffing their cars and car roofs with all kind of luggage running up and down or rushing through the street at least for what the necessary traffic consented.
“Okay, but now stop!” Mimi said firmly.
“Okay, okay honey. We will wait a little more.” She then put her face right on top of the city setting a good portion of it in her shadow.
“Come on little bugs. We are starving out here. If I could, I’d already left a bad grade on service.”
“Mom, that’s not a restaurant!”
I thought Hannah was playing as if it was because she liked it and she wanted for that thing to look less strange. I realized that the effort to be there for one another was very strong on the part of Mimi’s parents. She was trying her best to make everyone happy and serene. Like every parent would do, also those immeasurably huge. So I stepped in on her side.
“Come on, Mimi. Don’t be to harsh.” I caressed her on her arm. She finished sitting on my side. Then all the four of us observed in silence the evacuation going on a little while.

“You know, we made another incredible discovery!” Mimi said still observing the apparently slow and actually frenetic rush for safety of the townspeople.
“What is it, sweetheart?” Micheal asked.
“Growth gave us another incredible feature! It seems that we can digest everything pretty well … except, many seeds!” Mimi’s parents were puzzled but could not even formulate a complete sentence to syndicate that last phrase. She continued in full enthusiasm Maybe it was because now her belly was completely empty, maybe it was to ease the tension with her parents a little.

But while everyone was still, watching and waiting the minuscule drama finishing unfolding, Mimi extended one arm and reached for the clock tower. She used her thumb and two fingers and plucked it from its foundations like it was a piece of Lego blocks. Everyone stared at her in disbelief. She put the tip of the tower in her mouth, her lips engulfed the section with the clock completely and came down at least to half the building’s height. She then as slowly as she had acted so far bit down with a small but audible crunch. She then started chewing while we were all silent. I suspect to the ground there was a lot of noise produced by the fact that a whole building was being chewed. But to us it was like Mimi was chewing on a cookie in a silent room.

“Ehi! That’s unfair!” Her father commented laughing.
“No, ipff nought! Thiff parv of the ffithy iff empvy!” she justified herself before swallowing.
“Well – Hannah commented – if the timer’s up … more or less, I guess the lunch is ready. Bot appetit.”
It was the signal of doom. The first to go was Micheal that grabbed a section of the old walls surrounding the eastern part of the city and ripping it from the mountains. Some small buildings collapsed and some abandoned cars fell along the hillside. In the short time available to leave their hometown forever, many must have chosen to focus on other possession rather than their second car.

Everyone else was already engaged with some other part of the city. Buildings had an unexpectedly different flavor than the street in the mountains. Closer to that of the mansions, even though this second one was more of a fading reminiscence rather than a proper memory. What I appreciated the most was the fact that wherever the original hunger madness had come from, it was nowhere near. I could retain both my consciousness and my sense of agency while plucking small construction from the ground and slowly chewing on them. And the same seemed to be happening for Mimi and her family.

It was a normal lunch with your girlfriend’s family. Something pretty embarrassing, but not an “I am a gigantic monster consuming cities” level of embarrassment. And yet, there I was. A gigantic monster consuming a small town. This constant consideration pushed me to be pretty careful in choosing every next morsel. I was pretty worried Mimi’s clock tower disruption had been a bit rushed and there could still be more than a person in the streets or worse the buildings. I observed Mimi for a while, she also looked like she was carefully selecting her food. I wondered if she was moved by the same worry or just very attentive to not miss any chance to a new flavor.

A further glance at Hannah and Micheal which were leaning on each other while eating revealed a generational gap on this. Younger titans were more attentive to their environment, older titans were a bit less concerned about it. One person’s way of eating reveals something of their personality, or maybe it just gives the beholders a certain impression of that person.

Micheal was a generous eater, he reached with his long arms in every direction like he didn’t want to know what was going to come next and let his hands the freedom to bring him a surprise at every bite. This in unison with an unusual rapidity in chewing and swallowing made him look like a terrifying city plowing machine.

Hannah seemed to be more methodical but nonetheless voracious. She didn’t reach for whatever her arms could reach, but instead was proceeding with a plan, conscious or unconscious it was difficult to say. She had started from a house on the edge of the hill and from there she was eating one by one the neighboring ones. This difference in style reflected in the city, or at least the remains of it.

In front of Micheal there were large portion of the city barely untouched and completely grazed patches where it wasn’t difficult to recognize even the trace of his fingers excavating the ground. In front of Hanna there was a homogeneous expanse of ruins that clearly signaled what construction where missing; the streets barely touched by the destruction highlighted the absence of the consumed buildings. For five or more minutes nobody spoke and we just kept eating.

The silence was suddenly interrupted by Hannah’s request.
“Mimi, can you pass me that church over there. I’d really have a bite.” Mimi looked very puzzled at her mother. More often that it’s noticed, in life, everyone engages in social activities which seem absolutely normal if nobody utters anything about them. And as soon as someone puts even the most infinitesimal part of the situation into words, it renders the truth about it in such a way that the whole of it appear like under a distorting lens.

On the one hand, Hannah’s request was normal, she wanted to try something different on offer. On the other hand, she had just treated a church like a slice of garlic bread. It felt so strange that this was the reality that nobody dared to say anything. After another couple second of hesitation, Mimi grabbed the church with her left hand and teared it from the ground with ease. She then proceeded to pass it to her mother. I looked at the whole operation like it was a very delicate transport. In reality, Mimi wasn’t very careful in treating the structure. Hannah wasn’t the least discouraged, snatched the church from her daughter’s hand and bit it in one fluid motion, like she wanted to erase that whole pause by gulping the temple down.

The last thing that captured my eyes was the fact that Mimi had teared the upper structure of the church. The floor with all the benches was almost untouched in its original location. It looked like wherever we watched there were traces of the bygone buildings. I wondered what would the city look like when the lunch had been over.

Unfortunately for me, it was not the last strange moment. Just a minute later I saw Hannah taking a red vehicle from behind a building with a post office sign. I couldn’t see it very well, but I could observe the giantess looking inside the vehicle and smiling before putting it into her mouth. She noticed that I was looking at her, I got red for the fact of having been caught staring, but she winked and smiled again while chewing her small prey. The vague fear that the vehicle may not be empty found an unsettling increase in probability.

Mimi had reassured me that all of us were on the same side and we would all discourage her grandma from taking advantage of her power. This last act was a further confirmation that Mimi’s words were backed up by lesser and lesser fact. Maybe the best thing was not that of having more giants around but less. The major problem was I had no idea how to do that. Another problem was that nobody seemed to think the same. For that moment, the best path was to find my mother and grow her. Maybe she would have been my first ally, or at least would have thought what was the best thing to do.

The lunch continued for a while with Micheal’s remarks on the landscapes, and the history of those lands. In the end, against my expectations, more than a third of the city was still standing even though more than one belly was swollen. From up there the city looked like the outcome of an apocalyptic earthquake. Even if the dust was not set above the ruins, it was possible to recognize more than one shadow rushing from one location to another.

Evidently, many didn’t have the time to leave the city before and had to flee from one building to the next hoping for it not to be on the menu. Above all, that was the main problem. Even in the absence of actual harmful intentions, giants were too dangerous for such diminutive beings like normal people.
“That was a very good meal!” Hannah commented.
“Yeah, it was.” Mimi continued.
"I mean ... this could become a thing! Like eating all together. It's ... nice!"

To my eyes, it didn't seem nice at all. The city lied there in shambles. There were even small fires or tubes leaking water as a last testimony of buildings which were now being digested. But Hannah's tone wasn't directly malevolent. She wasn't talking of the destructive part, but of the family bonding one. It was always this the fundamental ambiguity. Every single gesture, every instant of this one giant life, was both things at once. It was a series of normal, everydaylike or even kind and nice gestures from one perspective and senseless and homongous destruction from another. In all this, Hannah really was investing all her efforts at easing as much as possible that shift. To erase the human perspective and make the titans' one the only one allowed in the conversation. I didn't like where all this was going, but I also didn't felt like condemning her for trying to keep her family together.

“We should go. It’s still a good stretch to our destination, and we should move before your father gets sleepy.” Hannah commanded.
“I don’t get sleepy! - Micheal protested – I just like to help my stomach digest better.”
“Come on, you lazy bear” Hannah didn’t want to listen more excuses. We got up one by one and set our direction. It was Micheal that was guiding us all, and we in return hoped his sense of direction was at least half as good as he liked to describe it. After half an hour or so, Micheal and Hanna profited from a mountain range not too far to … test the ponderous new capacity discovered by Mimi in the cave.

Despite my protests Mimi waited no more than ten seconds after her parents disappeared behind the closer mountain to grasp my crotch and started massaging. She didn’t listen to my counterarguments and neither did my crotch. In a matter of second I was humping her from behind standing in the center of the plane. She started fingering herself, and had a first orgasm. I took that as a permit and exited her vagina. A choice that attracted her groans at least until I put my gland back in contact with her skin. Just, instead of sliding it down to where it had just been moments before, I guided it up until it got stuck in the small pit of her anus.
“What are you …!” She was interrupted in her formulation by my first push. As soon as she got her breath back she could just express her prayer
“Don’t … don’t you dare stopping!” She gripped my hip and squeezed. I pushed two more times and I was inside. I could not move as freely, because it was extremely tight. But I could perform at least five or six thrusts before her second orgasm. Mimi also had the nerve to remark its intensity by slamming her right foot on the ground causing a small earthquake which raised a visible cloud of dust.

She came to her senses five seconds later. I was immobilized by this last gesture of her and she took advantage of this to step forward and liberate herself from my grip. I tried to protest but she shushed me and said “You gotta preserve this for later, it will be needed.”
“What …?” Then I recalled what was the core of our strategy to grow my mother and her grandma. I was still trying to figure out a non-embarrassing way to do that, but as soon as I grappled with the idea all my defense mechanism pushed me away from thinking too much about it.

She kissed me on the cheek, then she squatted two or three step away from me to take a pee right on top of what looked like a gas station erasing it. I thought it would be best to follow her example. I also hoped that by peeing, my cock would just soften before her parents came back. Luckily it worked for the most part. I peed on a hill trying to avoid human construction, but the stream leaped over the small pile of earth and slid down on a rural road. Countrymen wouldn’t be happy, but if my pee had even a fraction of my other dejection’s power they’d rejoice in front of the best harvest of their lives.

Hannah and Micheal re-united with us a couple minutes later and we kept moving toward our hometown. It took, in fact, another couple of hours to get there on foot. We had traversed planes and climbed over small hills, the more we got closer the more landmarks I recognized. It was an estranging experience. I could see from this new perspective places I had visited once or more than once.

A water park in the inland, this or that small town, a fenced wood where all the students of my region used to have school trips. When I had been there the first (or the last) time, they were places.

Now that I looked at them from above, they looked like ornaments on the ground, decorative patches. The giant pool of the water park, which was intended to host hundreds at once, was barely larger than the surface of my foot, and its deepest waters would hardly reach half of my pinkie. All the water in use in the park in that moment was probably less than a tenth of that I had peed before.

A small restaurant my mom and I had visited a few times which was attached to a farm was trampled by Hannah which kept walking like nothing happened. A moment before there stood that childhood memory, a moment later there was just flattened rubles within the shape of Mimi’s mom sole. It felt a bit brutal and sad, but also slightly arousing. It was like a part of me was allowing Hannah to trample the remnants of my human past. It felt like she was doing it for my wellness, to help my detachment process. In reality, probably she just saw the little thing and thought it would be satisfying to cover it all with her foot. And yet I felt like I had accepted for every human construction to be crushed if it was under her feet.

Finally I could clearly recognize the interstate which led to our final destination. Our region was densely urbanized, so we decided to stop before actually reaching our hometown. Hannah spoke.
“Well, your father and I have decided to act this way. It is better for the four of us to split up. We could cause less … commotion, and we will achieve our task faster. We will go look for Cynthia, while you two are going up to your grandmother’s house.”
Mimi was listening and nodding. I was caught a bit off guard from that plan, I thought I was going to reach my mother first. I naively thought it would be better if I was the first giant she saw in flesh and blood. On the other hand I thought about what was “our task” and I felt a bit of relief for the fact of not having to ejaculate in the presence of my mom. Maybe it was better to reunite only once we could actually hug each other. I nodded following Mimi’s example, but still a sort of inquietude traversed my mind.

Visions of Mimi’s parents casually crushing my whole neighborhood looking for my mom were far from appealing. And yet, they were useful. I, in fact, remembered that it was Sunday and that Sunday was my mom’s field trip day. In the summer she loved to take the Sunday for herself and hike along mountain trails. And there were hundreds of those. I communicated this fact and everyone looked a little lost as a consequence. To look for a person in the labyrinth of mountain trails looked like the classic needle-in-haystack situation.

Hannah and Micheal said they would have done everything necessary to find her. It was meant as a reassurance but it sounded a bit sinister anyway. I tried to stay positive and control the surge of anxiety that whole situation was generating. On the one hand, there were really too many trails to look, on the other I could list a good bunch which I thought should be excluded due to fact that they were either too easy or too crowded for a person that looked just for an occasion the get lost in the wood, away from the human presence that overwhelmed her during the whole week.

My exclusion of the probably most crowded mountains was also at least in part directed at pushing my two titans-in-law away from any temptation to wreak havoc at the damage of unsuspecting trekkers. In general, I was worried about every possible scenario. Even in the best of cases, Micheal and Hannah were going to stomp up to the right mountains causing earthquakes and minor landslides. If that wasn’t enough they would sweep through the trees and the rocks in order to find my mother pretty much uninterested in the general chaos which these actions could generate and when even they would manage to find her, it was all a gamble regarding if they’d be able to pick her up without hurting her, and finally actually grow her, through a method which seemed extremely embarrassing to think about and anyway was still completely untested.

Summing it up, it was difficult to remove from my head images of my mom trampled by giant feet, caught in a crevice created by earthquakes, run over by a landslide, splattered between immense fingertips, devoured by a gigantic vulva or finally drowned in … oh my goodness! I looked immoble outside but I was short of breath and my brain was on shutdown. Mimi was the only one to guess my internal processing of the situation, maybe she shared at least part of the worry, and she started caressing my back in order to calm me down. She also added as a concluding remark on our briefing session.
“Well, it’s already late in the afternoon and we need to move before the sun starts going down the horizon. We will go into town looking for grandma and you will reach Cynthia!”
Her parents nodded in agreement.
“Okay, then. See you before it’s evening I hope! And have fun” The wink with which Hannah concluded her wishes was both sinister and awkward. 

Elsa was placidly napping above the modern city on the coast and her light snoring filled the surrounding hills with a rhythmic roar. She was supposed to keep an eye on those two scoundrels of Artie and Jo. But she knew for a fact that she didn’t really have to. The two youngest, most fragile and inexperienced of them all, the two tiny kids which she had been left with, were still the two most fierce and mighty creatures on the planet. Entire cities could do very few but bow to that couple of forces of nature.

Hence she had followed their innocent wandering into the sea for a while, quenching her appetite by detaching a building from the center of a block in the city, and savoring it one floor at a time. She had done so, laying with her back and head rested on the hills behind the city, her bottom deeply planted where once several human constructions stood. And thus, the compound of satiety and a general mood of never before experienced sense of control, lulled her softly into a dreamless sleep. The only thing in the world which was still potentially a problem, despite a very small one, had found a temporary solution which allowed her not to think about it too much.

Carol had fainted after the commotion of the night before. Elsa had even forgot about her in her eating spree which had destroyed a good fifth of the older city just to fill her stomach. But even after her buffet, and the peculiar after-meal offered by Micheal and Hannah, she had found her still unconscious in the center of the Ohelim’s park. Hannah had asked her what she wanted to do with the small psychopath, and her first instinct had been to just flatten her body with her foot like a cockroach. But something stopped her.

On the one hand, she had had time to reflect on the titanic condition in general, and could see that the crimes of Carol were very small, at least in quantity, compared to those of the people her size. She had witnessed the little, adorable Jo terminate the existence of several tens of people just out of boredom in the short span of her conversation with Hannah. Carol’s body count was still somewhere between what she had done to her abuser when she was a human, and what she had done mostly as an accident to Mrs. Kimki. Elsa could not be sure, but she was pretty confident her first meal as a titaness had included hundreds of people. Just as innocent as the woman on the balcony, and like her, all dissolved into the stomach of an immense being. Countelss more had been flattened under her feet during all her trips back and forth from Hannah and Michal’s former apartment. Could she really punish Carol? It seemed at least a bit hypocritical. All things considered, the younger giantess had been kind to Arthur, as a human. To the point of risking her life to save him on the beach staircase, to bring him to a safe place and keep him safe until they finally rejoined. Of course she turned into a danger after her growth. But circumstances had been kind of complicated. Was it really possible to exert a final judgment?

On the other hand, also a far less noble consideration had stopped her from acting. If ever in the future she may decide it was for the better to get rid of the mice-sized giantess, she didn’t want it to be when she was unconscious. She wanted Carol to know she was going to be squished, or digested, by her. For the time being she had decided to keep her as her possession and nobody had presented the smallest objection to that. She had, thus, picked the diminutive body of the bruised giantess and had tightened it to herself using a lock of her hair to tie her arms and torso together.

While Elsa was resting on the hills falling into sleep with small burps, the smaller giantess was still hanging unconscious from her hair and was now laying face down onto the skin of the left boob of the titanic mother. It was only the danger of suffocation that finally procured a shock to her brain functions and activated the whole machine again.

Elsa was in fact among those kind of people that suffered from summer heatwaves. That afternoon, despite being on the coast, there was close to no wind at all, and the temperature was pretty high indeed. The sleeping goddess’ body rapidly covered in drops of sweat which formed pearly constellations. The smaller drops coagulated into larger ones and finally they ceded under the force of gravity which made them slowly tumble along her skin forming streams large enough to host small boats.

The sweat formed of course mainly in all those points which were less exposed to the feeble current and skin entered into contact with further skin. Under her armpits and in all those points where her arms and hands, crossed above Elsa’s belly, touched the torso. Hence her hips were traversed by several lines of the sour liquid following the curves of her body, slowing down considerably when passing above her butt and finally reaching the ground below where they were already forming small ponds, imperceptible to the titaness, but big enough to displace cars, branches and other smaller debris of the remains of the city. Less sweat was instead that which formed on her neck, and it flowed more slowly down her collarbone and her boobs. A relevant part of this started forming a small pond in the spot of Elsa’s tit which had imperceptibly sunk under the tons of weight of Carol’s body. Since the giantess was laying face down the sweat engulfed her face and when her mouth widened gasping for air, the warm liquid entered her throat with a burning sensation which finally woke up the woman.

In the violent cough attack interrupted by several gags to puke out the sweat of Elsa and who knows what other bodily fluids from the evening before, Carol regained consciousness little by little. Her mind was constantly traveling back and forth between the pain signals coming first and foremost from her chest, but also from all the spot which were still bruised all along her body figure, and flashback of the hours in which she was sleeping.

She had faint memories of the trick the bigger giants had played on her, of the sense of defeat and the will of vengeance which had been frustrated by the explosion. She had even less clear memories of the time in which she was mostly unconscious. Voices of the giants talking, gulping, moaning, snoring and talking again. She really couldn’t recollect anything.

What she found out soon after having finally been able to stop coughing was that she was tied up very tight. She couldn’t move her arm the slightest, and she had to work a lot with her legs to finally conquer a sitting position on the shakey ground she was laying on. After she was a tad more comfortable, and still aching for having been tied up so long, she gave a look around. First thing first she could see the sea in front of her, the afternoon sky, the hills on the side. It was almost pleasant.

But she had very little time to contemplate nature. She looked down and looked at the ropes constricting her body, and immediately realized where she was sitting. A final look to the side gave her the bleak confirmation. She was sitting on the voluminous chest of her nemesis, Elsa. The face of the titaness was right above her with a stupid expression and the mouth open wide to accommodate her snores. She hated all of that immediately. She started forcing the hair in which she was entangled but to no avail. She was seemingly trapped or too weak to really tear them.

She considered what may have happened. She was running toward the building where Arthur was hiding. Did she really want to hurt him? She couldn’t tell. The whole time she was holding the kid hostage, she was bluffing. She wasn’t really intentioned to hurt the kid. She liked him instinctively. In general, she always liked kids. She may have been a very joyful and talented teacher in an elementary school, had she had a better life. But that were the cards she had been given. And this whole growing thing, was the first concrete opportunity to stand out and start taking back what life had ripped her off.

But an obstacle had emerged in that path to redemption. An unbearably dull and unfathomably large one. That fat cow of Elsa which deserved only to squeal and perish under her, was instead now in complete control of her body and her life. Carol could see it was the early afternoon. She must’ve slept for sixteen hours or more. And in all that time, Elsa surely had plenty of occasion to kill her if she wanted.

She gave a further look at the immense slag. She was even bigger in comparison then Carol was compared to a human. She could’ve squashed her head with two finger and hardly noticing it. That, at least, was what Carol really wished she could do to the blond behemoth she was sitting on. Yet she was still alive. Bruised, sore, almost drowned, tied up like a calf in those old westerns, but alive. Hence the colossal cow had spared her. Out of compassion? In Carol’s worldview, it was most probably because Elsa lacked the minimal fantasy to do otherwise. Whatever the reason, it seemed that at least she was not going to die soon.

The second train of thought that entered the battered station of her consciousness, concerned Arthur. Last time she saw the kid, it was in her hand, jumping back on the fatal balcony belonging to the family of titans. Then she had lost sight of him, focused as she was on the far more poignant view of the male titan’s cock being stroked in order to deliver the deeply desired liquid. The liquid Carol longed for never came, and was instead replaced by a stream of piss so strong it had hit her like cannonball and blasted her body down into a building on the side of the park. She had recovered from that, and still covered in the hot liquid and its unrecognizable stench, she had made her run toward the building and Arthur. And then she had been hit by a truck or something like that. Far more powerful of the yellow stream.

Her memories were blurry. It was like a wall, hitting her face first. A tall and thin wall whose shadow kept enlarging while her awareness was fading. An enlarging wall had hit her while she was running toward the building where Arthur was hiding. The building where the Yates lived. The building where they had gone hours before to look for the honey. And then it clicked.

The boy must’ve found more honey, he had eaten it, and he had grown, like his mother. That thought was infuriating. All these already privileged people had received such gift almost involuntarily. Every single one of them had had just to eat a bit of honey to be gifted with the full effect of growth. Thinking about what she, instead, had had to go through, moreover resulting in nothing, she almost couldn’t hold herself from screaming all her frustration and anger.

Yet, there was hope. No certainty, not even good chances, but some hope. If the kid had found more honey, there may be even more back there. She considered the thing a little. The building had in fact exploded in front of her. So whatever was in it had been involved in the destruction. If there still was honey, it was probably almost impossible to distinguish it from the general mess. But she couldn’t leave behind even the slightest chance. She had to risk it. To find the honey, to obtain her absolutely deserved growth and possibly even finally take her awaited revenge on the fat cow once the ground was leveled.

But she was still trapped. She stood up with all the due struggle and always in a precarious balance given the surface she was provided with. Then she started walking, dragging the flock of hair she was tied to back and forth. She tested how far she would go which amounted to a few steps on the side and six or seven circa forward. The last of these put her right above Elsa’s areola and she could put a foot on the titaness' nipple to push herself a bit more forward. She considered jumping down to see if the hair would have resisted her weight, but she immediately reconsidered since that move would’ve probably failed and surely woke up Elsa.

She did a pirouette in order to make it so that the flock she was tied to made another round in front of her face and sat down right before the nipple. Then she bit down on the hair. Her plan was clear, she was going to try and cut her ties with her teeth. To her Elsa’s hair were just as thick as cables, thus she had to work on just a bunch a time. It was going to be a long work, and there was no guarantee it would be over before the titaness would wake up. But it was her only chance, and if the situation was going to require it, she was going for the plan b. She had sat so close to the edge of the boob because if the giantess were to give sign of regaining wakefulness, she was going to jump.

Ignoring her hunger, her thirst and her pain, she started chewing down while looking at the horizon symbol of the freedom she so starkly was seeking. Beyond the blurry line of the Earth’s curvature, she caught glimpses of shadows moving. Squinting her eyes, she could see it was probably another two titans far into the sea. She couldn’t know who the titans were, and she couldn’t care less. 

After we parted with Mimi’s parents, it took us just a couple minutes to reach the border of our hometown. And finally, there it was. A diorama in scale of our previous life. I could easily distinguish many landmarks. The school of course with the sports area behind it. I could see there were people in the various fields probably involved in the summer sport projects. And then one of the main routes where many important stores stood in line.

The imposing volume of the Palace of Justice were my mom had spent a good portion of the last seven years looking for justice with all the other relatives of the victims which died like my father due to the poisoning of the material his factory made them work with unprotected and unaware. The whole structure was no bigger than a box of shoes compared to us, and yet it dominated the landscape. Taller but smaller was the town hall, not far on the left.

Closer to our position there was the only really big structure in the whole place. The shopping mall with the movie theater attached. It was a little outside the urban space and surrounded by its own parking space and some fields. Its distinctive doughnut shape could be clearly distinguished from above. It was supposed to be a round structure with bulky sides and a large circular square in the middle. Right at the center there were fountains sprinkles coming directly from the ground. They turned them on only in the summer and in fact they were working at full power right not. They were supposed to perform ten meters streams. I could barely distinguish them thanks to the shadow they projected on the ground. The whole thing had a discrete diameter of seven or eight hundred feet, less than half Mimi’s height. And it wasn’t taller than one hundred feet in its highest point.

Our arrival had probably been already announced by the aforementioned earthquakes. Those outside the mall, in the parking lot and the surrounding area may have seen us approaching for a while now and had more time to react. Even if there were still plenty of people and a distinguishable mayhem among the lines of parked vehicles when we stepped in (but mostly on) the parking lot.

I had grown accustomed enough to the general rule of not paying attention about whatever was flattened under my feet. At this point it would have felt strange if I didn’t felt something being annihilated under my soles. And yet, I could not spare at least a thought about the fact that there was the not remote possibility that, for the first time, I may be stepping on someone I knew. The mailman, the old lady at the office supply store near the school, the driver of the garbage truck that always took the time to salute and cheer whomever he encountered on his track. This one time, among the red spots left on the ground in my footprint, could be a person I saluted just a week before or so. I didn’t even want to consider the possibility it could be one of my teachers or schoolmates.

Anyway, at least these people could watch us get closer and closer from afar and try to flee. But for those in the shopping mall enclosed square it must have been a different kind of shock to finally see up above the edge of the building these two unfathomable standing figures getting taller and taller in perspective and finally stop to look down at them as if they were the proper inhabitant of an ants' terrarium. Some fell to their knees or tripped while running, some managed to escape inside the building, many remained still looking up at their impending destiny.

We were just standing there since a minute. Faint noises of screams and tires screeching on the concrete due to the acceleration of cars fleeing the scene came from below but since we were completely motionless and many were frozen in fear or at least in anticipation the atmosphere had gone pretty much silent. Mimi broke the silence with a sudden scream that shook me off my own thought. “Oh my God! Is that … Samantha?!”

It took me more than a couple seconds to rewire my brain in a form in which those words could make sense. Samantha was one of Mimi’s classmates. She was also the first girl I came to know in her class, being my first romantic interest. For a while, when Mimi and I were still just friends, she even tried to be my wing-woman with her. Of course, it didn’t last long. The third time we hanged out together to attempt a “casual” encounter with Sam, we ended up in the wrong party, we left early, we went for a consoling ice-cream and an hour and half of heart to heart conversation later we were making out like there was no tomorrow. We became a couple soon after and this inciting incident wasn’t recalled too much subsequently.

But Samantha remained Mimi’s classmates and she was by far one of the most classically popular girls in school, due to her look and her extrovert personality. On the one hand, she was kind of the egocentric type and took every occasion for a show off in the school; she excelled in dancing and was a great singer for her age, she had also become pretty soon the star of the theater club and the lead of the supporters in the home matches of our school team. On the other hand, she was a very kindhearted girl and never really mean to anyone, she even stopped more than one episode of bullying and in the last school year had promoted a campaign against sexism in school. The fact that she had promoted her campaing by launching a “Bikini-day” initiative confused more than one person. And yet she managed to have two hunderd boys coming to school shirtless and wearing a bikini top. I was among them and we even ended up on some national newspapers.

Mimi was a far better student and was elected class president, but was clearly far less conspicuous as a personality and she knew it. She wasn’t exactly envious of her classmate, but she didn’t like when I brought her up in any discussion between us or among others, which was kind of a problem given how many discussions at school were about Samantha. If we’d have been there in a “normal” condition, casually walking inside the shopping mall and coming across her, we could’ve just waved in her direction and then moved on with our afternoon. A minuscule part of me irrationally hoped we could actually do that even in our current condition.

But this was impossible, since our current condition was that of being over a couple thousands feet tall, standing above the shopping mall like it was the aforementioned terrarium and Samantha, and the other girls around her were involuntarily playing the role of the ants. Another consideration fleshed in my mind, another one I had completely removed since a while but that could not be ignored further. I was naked. Mimi was naked. We were both naked.

My penis, her nipples and her vulva were all on display. If it were just for the unknown shopping goers it would’ve remained an unconscious knowledge. But now, Mimi’s intimate parts and especially mine were clearly on display in front of the most popular girl in my school. Even the thinnest and shortest of my pubic hairs was longer than a train coach and thicker than the steel bars that reinforced concrete in buildings. It was probably half as thick as Samantha herself. And yet, I felt minuscule by being exposed like that to her gaze.

Apart from all that, I didn’t have such a good sight as that of Mimi and I couldn’t in fact distinguish any specific person among the crowd in the shopping mall square. I squinted my eyes and instinctively took a step closer to the building. Many more parked vehicles were erased by that step, and finally I could see the long red hair of my girlfriend’s classmate. I could also recognize the other girls with her. Erika and Prathi from the same class and Samantha’s cousin Ellie which was one year younger.

Four girls with four different facial expressions communicating differing reactions to our appearance. Erika’s mouth was wide open as well as her eyes, her jaw was trembling a little. Prathi was slowly backing up getting further and further from the other three looking up at the titans with terror printed on her face. Ellie had fallen to the ground with an arm stretched in front of her as for repair. Samantha was wearing very large sunglasses which almost completely covered her nose and her lips were sealed in a single straight line. She didn’t even look scared as much as disappointed for the disturbance or embarrassed for not knowing how to properly behave.

At first, she just lowered the glasses to have a better look at the two titans. Then her instinct kicked in and she rushed to help her cousin getting back on her feet. Mimi broke the stalemate by kneeling down. The movement generated a powerful shockwave of course and many fell to the ground in the mall square. From behind I could see the bottom of Mimi’s left sole still covered in countless remaining of cars, trucks, shopping carts and possibly the people which were pushing them. Since the giantess also leaned forward projecting her immense shadow on the surface of the square many took that as a final invite to run for their lives.

Prathi was among those and rushed inside abandoning her three friends. Erika and Ellie were now bracing themselves looking upward. Mimi’s head got closer and closer, almost within the edges of the shopping mall. The square was completely darkened by the titaness’ shadow. The tension was palpable. And it was broken only by Mimi’s imposing pronouncement.
“Hi Sam! Hi girls!”. She also waved with her right hand and smiled closing her eyes. Useless to say, the enthusiasm in her words matched the volume which was pretty medium from my perspective but clearly determined a sonic boom that pushed many below to cover their ears in pain.
“Ouch … sorry!” Mimi started whispering “Hi Sam, hi girls!” She repeated unabashed.

None responded. Everyone kept looking at the titaness. Many spent more than a second looking around and trying to figure out who she may be talking to. Finally, Samantha responded by raising her hand in sign of salutation. Samantha, among all the people present was probably the most courageous. She surely was a bit advantaged from the fact of knowing the source of the threat, but yet she was confronting a couple thousands feet tall titan without flinching and instead maintaining a discrete politeness.

The same could not be said of Erika and Ellie which were crouching while embracing their friend almost to the point of sitting on the ground. Many other were crouching either out of fear or because still a bit unsettled by the volume of Mimi’s voice. Among all those people practically on the ground, Samantha looked like the only one standing. Somehow, she looked like the paladin of the crowd confronting the gigantic monster. It was impossible to know what was going on in Mimi’s mind, or Samantha’s. They were just there staring at each other. The ginormous teen colossus extending wide in the sky and the minuscule speck of a hottie in the middle of a surrendering crowd. Was that a challenge? A gauntlet from the human to the titan? Was Samantha’s attitude and posture a final declaration of rebuttal to any form of moral capitulation? Was Samantha this brave and stupid and yet brave?

Mimi could just let drop the smallest amount of spit to the ground and that would’ve sufficed to encompass the infinitesimal girl and her two friends. She could blow the softest whiff and yet make her fly into the closest wall at an astonishing speed. She could above all just end her whole existence with the tip of the tip of her smaller toe. And yet, Samantha was there, looking upward and keeping her hand raised in a sign of salutation. She didn’t move, and didn’t falter. And finally it was Mimi who retreated a little.

She nodded, as if she had decided that was enough of a test. She put her second knee on the ground causing it to shake a little more, and sat on her heels raising her back. She then looked around examining the content of the parking lot. After a couple more seconds she finally seemed satisfied, and moved her hand on her right close to one of the shopping mall entrance. There were people fleeing out of it in that moment and many fell to the ground watching the gigantic hand approaching. Mimi finally reached her objective, a lemon shaped fruit juice kiosk. There was a young cashier in it. Mimi raised it effortlessly from the ground and tilted it enough for the cashier to jump off mostly unharmed. She then arched back forward in the direction of the mall square.

Samantha was still there, standing and waiting. Aware that the conversation was far from over. Mimi tore off the upper part of the lemon-cart and threw it behind her back. It landed in the lands surrounding the parking lot, probably ruining a good portion of someone’s cauliflowers field. And then she leaned toward Samantha and the other girls holding the incredibly small cart between her fingertips.

She whispered again to the crowd “Sam, you really don’t bow to no one! And I don’t think you should! Now, please come forward.”
Samantha pondered only a moment those words before obeying gracefully. She was still in Erika and Ellie’s grip which tried to retain her by the legs, but she evaded them easily. They were left sitting on the ground sobbing and mumbling. Mimi laid the half cart on the ground. Samantha slowly approached the mutilated vehicle constantly keeping eye contact with Mimi.

I was following her walk so at first I didn’t notice it, but when she was almost arrived she was reached by her younger cousin which grabbed her by the arm and dragged her away. Samantha looked at her younger relative and tried to shrug her off. Mimi interrupted the confrontation by whispering.
“Don’t worry, Sam. It’d be better if it is the two of you.” She then addressed Ellie directly.
“Ellie! Do you want to follow your cousin or you’ll let her go alone?”

Samantha turned to Mimi and stared her interrogatively, like asking with the sole force of her gaze if her cousin was in any danger. Mimi looked at her classmate and blinked smiling trying to reassure with her expression that none was in danger. Something pretty strange to affirm considering that several people had lost their lives under her feet just a couple minutes before without her giving to that the slightest attention or care.

Samantha talked to her cousins. It was impossible to hear anything from my position. Probably not even Mimi could figure out anything of what the mite sized girl had said. We could just see Ellie hesitating and holding Samantha’s arm with both her hands. She was clearly sobbing, her eyes full with tears and her nose running. And yet, in the end, she nodded and hugged her older cousin. Samantha caressed her back reassuring her, she then jumped on the cart and leaned back to help her cousin mount in.

When both girls were set into the makeshift container, Mimi took it from the ground very slowly. It took her a while to bring it up to the level of her chest. She was still kneeling in front of the shopping mall. Many more people had left the square repairing into the building. Some were attempting to reach their car and flee from the whole situation. 
I was the first to interrupt the silent tension. "Meems, what the heck are you doing?"

“Mimi, please! What are we doing here? We should find a way to reach your grandma’s house without causing further commotion!” I lamented.
“We can’t!” She interrupted my whining.
“What?”
“We can’t just go at my grandma’s and grow her!”
“Why not?” I was distraught by her remarks.
“Because we don’t know if it works!” I could not come back on that.
“We know that the honey works. I worked on you and me, on my parents and Jo. And then it grew Elsa and her son. It was always the honey. The honey which is gone now. The last drop was used to grow Arthur! We are all just following a hypothesis. We don’t know if it works. What if it doesn’t? What if it worked soon after, but now it’s gone? Will you still cum on my grandma and maybe drown her? I don’t think I want to risk that!”

I couldn’t articulate any answer to all that. Mimi had seemed so enthusiastic the whole day, she never betrayed the smaller sign of doubt about the possibility of growing her grandma and my mom. And now she had dismantled all that security.
“Then, what?” I asked after a moment. “What do we do? Your parents are reaching my mom. They may have found her by now. We should stop them!”
“No! Not necessarily.” She exclaimed and then hesitated a moment before going on. “We just need to know if the hypothesis is correct. If this … thing works.”

It was not just her expression, but also the fact that she was still kneeling on the ground, the fact the she looked down at her prey, the fact that she licked her lips.
“I … I don’t think this is a good idea!” I retreated one step.
“There’s no alternative and we don’t have much time! If it doesn’t work, we have to reach my parents and stop them before they make a big mistake!” She was extremely serious and yet her free hand was around her tit and her fingers were pinching her nipples.

I wasn’t sure this was a good idea. I didn’t like the idea of using two schoolmates as guinea pigs for a growing experiment. I was not sure if I wanted it to work on them. What if it worked, would we have had to deal with a supersized Samantha? How would that turn out with Mimi's envy? And also with an enormous Ellie! That would've been a whole lot of different problem I didn't even want to think about.

On the other hand Mimi was right, if it didn’t work my mom was in mortal danger, and we had who knows how little time to find it out and possibly go stop my in-laws. That also was a nightmare in its own right. If it really was the case that we’d have to stop them, this amounted to not just bumping into my girlfriend’s parents having sex, but intentionally doing so and with the purpose of interfering. I wanted to disappear.

My mom was the first directive in that incredible situation, the only axiom I could hang to in order to make any decision. I stepped forward. Mimi was aware of the urgency of the moment and didn’t waste a second. She grabbed my dick and drove it into her mouth. It was warm and already full wet. Her lips held their prize firm and her tongue slipped below it. Since I was far from hard, the tip of her tongue touched my sack for a second and that was the trigger. Blood rushed from my whole body in order to satisfy the giantess request. It took mere second for my penis to start growing. And with every blow it exited from her mouth stiffer and stiffer.

Mimi was fully focused on her job. One hand was still pinching the nipple and the other was firm holding the small ripped out cart. The incredibly small girl ware sitting on the floor surrounded by remains of the fruit juices and other products. Samantha was embracing Ellie which kept her head planted in her older cousin’s busty chest. Samantha didn’t look scared, and that shocked me. That girl was really one of a kind.

Mimi adjusted her position. She moved one of her legs from her initial position to one that allowed her to face me directly. This required her leg to stretch above the shopping mall. The movement allowed for several debris to fall from her sole and toes on the roof of the building and in the square. People were already fleeing in every direction seeking for safety. When her movement was over she was giving her back to the shopping mall in the most spectacular way. In the center of the square there was probably only Erika sitting on the ground still in shock. From her perspective the spectacle must have been epic.

She could clearly see Mimi’s ass and ass crack and her whole vulva hoovering over the mall like an alien mother ship. From below Erika could not say if her impressions were real, but it was hard to call real anything in that situation, but she had the perception the immense labia were pulsating, as if they were calling her. She drooled a little. Her trance was interrupted when giant pillars emerged from below the gigantic vagina and engraved it from every direction. The giantess was now touching herself.

That was a pointless gesture within the framework of the experiment we were running. But Mimi was not the kind of girl who provoked an orgasm without at least seeking one for herself. I was trying to remain in control of the whole situation. I was little worried that Mimi could be carried away too much by her sexual intents and the mall was in a precarious position right below her imposing bottom. The problem was that sex was akin to eating since we’d grown. That same beast experienced the first time we looked for food as giants, reemerged every time I came closer to have an orgasm. At least, it didn’t reemerge to the point of seizing control of my body. Otherwise, who knows?

I stood still, letting Mimi move back and forth sliding my cock on her tongue. But deep within the beast was shredding my self control. Visions of Mimi sitting intentionally on the shopping mall weren’t anymore image of fear but of lust and joy. Yet my mind jumped from one lustful thought to the next. I started imagining Hannah’s feet slowly stomping a desperate multitude of people. I wasn’t even the least turned off by the idea of Micheal using a building to pleasure himself, it looked like a nice invitation to join him. I felt like it was not just acceptable but desirable that same evening to have dinner with my titans-in-law, my gigantic fiance and my recently enlarged mother feasting on our helpless hometown finally liberated from any worry toward the puny inhabitants of the human world.

I could hear Mimi moaning for her well deserved orgasm but I could not stop the beast. I could not stop myself from willing to feed building after building to Mimi, one morsel at time, to capture vehicles and smear them on her boobs, to lick her soles immediately after she had used them to compress countless people into pulp. It was while imagining of licking between her toes to suck the juiciest part of that human mess, that finally I came into her mouth.

At first I didn’t realize it, but that wasn’t the best outcome. I hadn’t been able to contain myself and now our “experiment” was in her mouth. Mimi made a concerned stare. But she didn’t lose heart. She looked one last time at the half lemon containing Samantha and her cousin and without flinching she inserted it in her mouth like it was a minuscule pill. I was petrified, and when I heard her even moving a little the liquid in her mouth with her cheeks I felt shivers down my spine.

Nothing happened for a good minute. I could not move. Blood was slowly abandoning the cavities within my penis making it ruin toward the ground still covered in saliva and other fluids. Mimi was looking forward in the direction of nothing special. She was just waiting and hoping. And yet, nothing was happening. She was almost on the point of resigning, accepting her classmate’s fate and swallow when her cheeks inflated.

She looked like someone on the point of throwing up. And after a second wince she actually released the content of her maw. What emerged from her mouth was difficult at first to distinguish. But since it kept expanding it became clearer and clearer. Completely covered in a think stratum of sperm and saliva there was a swirl of naked arms and legs, hair and backs.

Samantha and Ellie were now completely entrenched in body fluids, disentangling from each other on Mimi’s palm. They were naked now, and far bigger. As tall as one of Mimi’s fingers, and their growth didn’t stop. Mimi had to use her other hand and finally released them on the ground. After another good minute the girls finally stopped growing and squirming. When they both regained full consciousness and started a series of attempts at standing up, they were as tall as Mimi’s foot was long, roughly a couple hundred feet, almost doubling the height of the shopping mall. Now it was far easier for me to distinguish their figures.

Samantha was gorgeous. She had long curly red hair and extremely light green eyes, her face covered in a thin veil of freckles, which continued on her neck, her upper chest and her arms. Her breast was massive, her belly was soft and very slightly swollen, her red hair were matched by an ordered bush of hair crowning her vulva. Her legs were long and thick, her ass was small but round. Ellie, her cousin was less impressive but still a very pretty girl. She had short light brown hair which she usually kept in check with a small black ribbon-shaped hair clip. Her eyes were big and green as those of her cousin, her nose was small and pointy, her lips were protruding and distinctively pink. Her chest was far less developed than Samantha’s, a BB at best. Her whole figure was thin and lean, her bush was darker than her hair.

Ellie was still clearly in shock and remained on the ground in a fetal position. Samantha which couldn’t still stand properly approached her crawling on the ground and embraced her caressing her head with one hand. With the other she was holding a diminutive shopping cart examining it like it contained all the necessary knowledge about her current condition. She couldn’t examine it longer because Mimi completely unconcerned by Ellie’s state grabbed them both with her hands and held them mid air in front of her face. Her expression was gleaming.

“It worked!” She celebrated.
I was extremely relieved that in fact it worked, at least in part. Samantha and Ellie had grown up to a decent size. They were like dolls in Mimi’s hand. Thrice the size of the woman that Elsa was holding captive. It worked. It didn’t go as expected, it never does. But on the other hand I wasn’t sure any alternate “ending” would’ve been preferable.

Ellie was protesting with her whole body to the fact of being held mid-air by Mimi. Growing seemed to have filled her up with renewed energy. She wasn’t the least less distressed, but that distress was not anymore just fear, it turned to anger. She kept screaming and protesting. Samantha was far more analytic. She was holding to Mimi’s finger like to the railing of a balcony, and she was looking down. She then looked up to Mimi which finally encountered her gaze. Once again they remained silent.

I started wondering if they were doing that in class as well. Must've been pretty awkward for their classmate to live their life in the constant midst of their own mexican stand-off. Finally Mimi spoke.
“Hi, Sam! Now it should be easier to communicate.”
Samantha didn’t say anything. After a moment of silence she just shrugged which made her tits bounce a little. The apparent disinterest of Samantha for the situation clearly upset Mimi which wanted to experiment the growing “method”, but clearly also wanted to turn Samantha’s world upside down, and even if she may have managed to do that in concrete, she wasn’t receiving the desired reaction.
She continued “Anyway, I want to apologize for all the … well, turmoil. I … Zack and me, we had to test a thing before going on with our … projects.” Ellie surely didn’t have the same capacity to keep calm as her older cousin and in fact she was the first one to articulate an answer to that, not completely sincere, apology.

“What have you done!? What did you do? Where are my clothes? What is happening? Answer me! You gigantic twat!”
She had tears in her eyes but she was clearly furious rather than sad. Growing surely put a lot of courage into her. Finally, Samantha spoke.
“Ellie! - she exclaimed peremptorily – Don’t be vulgar. That’s not a word to use!”
Ellie could not believe her ears, her mouth was wide open. “Sammie! What are you talking about. Look at us, look at you! We’re naked! And I don’t understand what’s going on!”
“Ellie, hold your tits?” Samantha interrupted her again. Ellie crossed her arms around her chest and expressed all her disappointment for her cousin’s words.
“I think … Mimi, which is now gigantic for some reasons, she just … she, grew us?” Samantha looked up at Mimi which looked less sure about how to answer that.
“I … I did … that, yeah!?” Her interrogative tone made me consider that it was now Samantha which was leading the conversation.

Ellie interrupted them “Grew us? Greeew us? What are you talking about? Oh my … oh my God! Oh … what do you have in that mind of yours, you insensitive idiot?”
“Ellie!” Samantha seemed surprised to hear that from her cousin. Maybe she just didn’t want to anger the still much bigger giantess, but she truly seemed upset because of the language.
“ ‘Ellie’, my butt!” Samantha widened her eyes. Ellie had gained really a lot of audacity from her growth. Standing up to a much bigger threat was already a convincing proof of courage, but standing up to her, was something Samantha could never imagine her cousin to be capable of.
“Look at us! Look at me! She abducted us, then she kept us prisoners while being a pervert in front of everyone. Finally she put us in her mouth with all that … Aaahhh!” This last verse was pronounced with all the possibly communicable disgust and rage.

For the first time, even Samantha looked like surprised. It wasn’t the sudden arrival of two gigantic schoolmates that left her without words, but to be stood up by her cousin. Ellie in the meanwhile was not even paying attention to Samantha anymore, nor to Mimi. She was just agitating and looking all around. Finally she turned to Mimi and screamed with her full lungs.
“Hey you! Madeline, listen to me! Put me down!”
“Ellie, I think you should calm down now!” Samantha tried to sound as authoritative as possible.
Ellie was intractable. “You mammoth moron! Can you hear me? Let me go! Now! Put me down!” She enhanced her request by starting to punch hard on the back of Mimi’s hand.

Mimi could hear her. Samantha could hear her too, to the point she couldn’t hear her own plead to stop. I could hear her screaming, and I suspect everyone else on the ground which was still too noisy or too stupid to not seek for repair. Erika for sure, which I could clearly distinguish on the edge of the square with Prathi making sweeping gestures to invite her inside. Mimi was a bit shocked by the boldness of her captive and looked to Samantha with a puzzled look, as if she was asking for instructions or at least a suggestion.

Ellie was still comparatively small to Mimi, but not small enough for her punches to pass completely unnoticed. Finally Mimi reacted by tightening her grip and bringing Ellie in front of her face.
“Hey you, Mouse! Shut the f*** up!” These words had the expected effect of shutting Ellie off. But Mimi immediately realized her mistake.

‘Mouse’ was no casual surname. Ellie had always been minute in stature and figure and her personality in every social context often matched her appearance. Since the first year of high school she had become a distinct target of bullying. Maybe it was because she was still a pretty girl and some of her classmates envied her. Most probably it was because teens feel threatened when someone doesn’t conform immediately to their social expectations and react almost reflexively to that with exclusion or open hostility.

Whatever the reason she had been called every kind of diminishing name until one day a girl in her class stole her case and found a picture of her as a child interpreting a mouse in the elementary school Christmas’ play. Since then, it had become usual for some bullies to call her “Mouse” in every unsupervised occasion and even to make squeaking noises when she was called by anyone. Worst, although was that also those that didn’t intend to bully her directly had adopted the habit to call her “Ellie Mouse” when she wasn’t around.

Normal Ellie had reached a certain level of desensitization to that surname. Giant Ellie was a different story though. Samantha wasn’t talking anymore. She was still in shock for the whole exchange. I was shocked and silent as well. I understood why Mimi had grown them. But it didn’t seem like a great idea anymore. Moreover, neither I of course, nor even Mimi, were ready for such a reaction from Ellie. Despite that reaction was, all things considered, the most rational and predictable of them all. The fact that that surname had slipped from Mimi’s mouth was a proof that she had lost control of the situation.

“Ellie, oh my … I am so sor … Aooouch!” Mimi was squeaking an apology when Ellie outside herself for the rage, the fear and who knows what else had used all her strength and motion capacity to attack Mimi’s hand with her hands and nails and from that position she had bit her harshly. For the first time since we were grown, I saw a giant shedding a drop of blood. The reflex was even faster than the pain. The hand opened and Ellie fell down.

Up to that moment, I had been just a useless witness of the whole scene. But seeing Ellie tumbling down off Mimi’s body activated something in me. I jumped toward her. This, in hindsight, could be clearly distinguished as a huge mistake. I tripped with my arms stretched forward in order to grab the falling giantess. This stunt made Mimi lose her balance in the attempt to avoid me. I was able not to fall completely flat on the floor but just on my knees and even agile enough to actually catch Ellie just a couple inches, but most probably several feet, from the ground.

Mimi, instead, tripped backward and couldn’t stop her fall in any way. She landed on her butt thunderously, determining a terrifyingly violent shockwave which I myself could clearly feel with my sole and knee. Unfortunately, also the inorganic structures nearby felt the shockwave. It was like a very small and localized disastrous earthquake. Everything not just beneath her ass, but also in a certain surrounding area was obliterated. Cracks opened in the tarmac deep enough for cars to fit inside completely.

The mall’s structure didn’t stand a chance. The side which was closer to the point of the impact crumbled down immediately. The glass which covered almost the whole external surface shattered and exploded in every direction. The big doughnut shape was irremediably ruined. At best it looked like someone had bit off a considerable chunk of it on the side where Mimi had landed. In the fall, she had also let Samantha slip from her other hand. But the red haired giantess had luckily landed face down into her pubic bush. 

Everyone on the ground felt the shock wave for sure. Immediately after, nobody was standing. After a couple seconds, as soon as each person exited the state of shock, they stood up, helped those closer to them and rushed away. In one last attempt to seek refuge. Whatever the actual intentions of those titans, they'd proven enough they were incredibly dangerous and the only option was to escape the situation as fast as possible. I was still there, kneeling down, with my arms stretched and Ellie laying on them panting vigorously.
“F**k, Zack! You should be more careful. My butt hurts a lot!” Mimi said gaining a sitting position and massaging her left hip.

Hannah and Micheal’s journey was far less eventful. For them. They didn’t bother experimenting or even just worrying that their plan may not work. Not that they were unconcerned for Cynthia well being. On the contrary, despite their almost complete indifference to the fate of tiny humans at their feet, they already considered her a part of their family even in the new situation determined by their growth. They already envisioned a life which in every aspect included Cynthia and her son. They were part of the family since a while now, and the whole family was due to become part of this “change of perspective”. Elsa had been a very welcome surprise to both Hannah and Micheal, but yet something unpredictable and a proof that none of them controlled the whole things yet. But Cynthia was a different thing.

To Hannah she had become a close friend in a very short time. They both hared a common past with very restrictive and protective fathers preventing trying their best to prevent the two girls from having a social life outside the barely minimum. This shaped their individuality making them similar in the fact of having grown in response to such a hostile environment. What made the difference between them was the mother figure. Hannah’s relationship with her mother had always been ambiguous. They both shared the gender on which her father exercised his power and pretensions. Hannah’s father was no better as a husband. He was very restrictive with her too, but his control was severely limited by Hannah’s mother’s social life previous to the marriage. And this second feature was the basis for Hannah’s mother’s own pretensions of control on Hannah’s life.

Having she been a part of the upper class in the region, she was a member of several restricted circles and exclusive clubs and all of them functioned as an escape from the restraint of her marriage. She could play the part of the noble woman married preserving her social status through connections with other premed nobles and her class status by having married a rich professional of the bourgeoisie. Hannah as a child was the perfect continuation of this social spectacle. She learned very early all the etiquette possible, she was constantly dressed up as a doll and cherished her role as a little princess. Therefore Hannah’s mother had always been an untrustworthy ally as a female, and a controlling figure whose lever was not physical and social force, but constant ego-centrism and psychological blackmailing.

Of course, as soon as pimples appeared on her face, tits on her chest and blood every twenty-eight days, all this theater came crumbling down. Her adolescent rebellion was therefor duplicitous. Against the patriarchal restrictions of his father, and the vanity of nobility of her mother. Thus she traversed the whole cursus honorum of rebellion from goth, to punk, to anarchic political activism. And yet, it was exactly the culmination of this path that led her to desert her revolutionary attires. Living in the commune in fact she grew more and more annoyed to the politically charged language, to the futile repetition of protests, pamphlets writing, underground scene art, theater or whatever else’s festival to the point of breaking up with her militant boyfriend which already predicated and practiced polyamory, only females included of course, and later to leave the commune at all.

Later she realized the only thing which had retained her from doing that sooner, was neither the fear of a change, nor the fact that she would’ve had to go back to her parent’s house. It was the fact that she loved the basic life in the commune. The gardening, cultivating one’s own vegetables and spices, the constant relations with the local farmers, those moment of common intimacy in which neither sociopolitical nor cultural issues were discussed, but people were just together eating, singing, dancing, even just tiding the house or fixing the barn. When there was the community and not the conflict at issue she considered those moments the best she ever lived.

When she left the commune and returned to her parents’ house she was received as an alien body. It took a good while for both her parents to express sincere affection for her. In the case of her father, only the inevitable collapse of physical strength and cognitive capacities that comes with age brought him to a more reflexive and compassionate look on life. He recognized at least partly his mistakes both to his wife and his only daughter, and thus he died kind of peacefully. Hanna’s mother, Ginevra, remained the ambiguous character she had always been. She welcomed her daughter with all due fuss and pleasantries. She also respected on the facade her spaces and choices in the following years. And yet, in many occasions she tried to steer her route both professionally and in the social and amorous life. In the end, for as much as she knew she loved Micheal, she could never deny she had chosen him eventually also in order to piss off Ginevra.

In this picture, Cynthia appeared as the perfect middle ground. She was the sister Hannah always desired, the friend she would’ve liked to have in the commune and now the strongest connection between all the faucets her soul streamed out of. Her environmental engagement was a strong recall of her militant years, but this time it seemed to concern something more material, a battle for something more present and tangible. Through her she had come to discover that she loved trekking and camping, despite not having engaged in it properly, excluding a couple of squatting experiences. And yet, Cynthia was a very pragmatic person. She was no pamphlets’ writer or festival organizer. She had learned on her skin that the best way to fight for the environment was to procure the highest possible damage to the polluters and hit them on the economical and media terrain. Thus she engaged mostly in organizing communities to engage in trials and her best efforts were directed at keeping those communities united and motivated.

Hannah’s job came clearly to be of great use, being her a lawyer. Hannah never directly represented any of Cynthia’s cases, not because Cynthia didn’t trust her capacities but because she didn’t detain the media attention that was an important component of their cases. But she functioned as a formidable pr agent among the legal world, and as rapid and reliable insider. Thanks to Hannah’s advice, Cynthia was always on the same page of the fancy law firms the companies relied upon. And this was the last, and the most important thing, Cynthia meant to Hannah. She had given her a new purpose. A way to conciliates her youth’s hope of making a difference, and her adult mindset of affirm herself as a professional. Cynthia had been in her adult life a counter to her mother control far more efficient and meaningful than even Micheal. She hoped that by growing her, she would’ve had the same impact on this new phase of her life as a gigantic titan.

Micheal’s on his part, really liked the effect Cynthia had on his wife, and was also slightly attracted by her thin and firm figure. He also liked a lot his daughter’s boyfriend. He felt a great empathy for him grown up without a father figure for a good part of his childhood and all of his teen years. In the years he had also managed to have a couple man-to-man moment with him, things he knew he could’ve never shared with his daughters. He never imposed much of gender roles on his daughter and Hannah had always been very careful to create a mostly feminist environment at home. And yet, Mimi never seemed to have completely renounced being distinctively feminine in most of her behaviors as a child, nor puberty changed the situation. Jo was more peculiar but she was still a project in the making. In any case, neither of them could ever play the role of the boy a father teaches some manly things to.

Zack came to cover that role for Micheal, a role that devoid of all the actual responsibilities of being a parent, Micheal enjoyed greatly in those sparse moments Mimi allowed for them to be together without her surveillance. Micheal also acknowledged that Mimi was emotionally a tank, barely touched by worldly events, and mostly focused on her goals either long or very short term. Zack on the other hand always looked more dubious. And also in this new situation, Mimi smiled and nodded to everything accepting her size and all the consequences deriving from it. Zack always looked concerned, worried, but he was too polite to express his contrariety to everything. Micheal also recognized that his attempts at easing the situation for him may have been a little misdirected. He though he had a certain ascendant on the boy, and now he feared he was losing it.

Thus, he hoped that by enlarging his mother to their enormous size, by putting her also outside any danger, maybe Zack would have eventually calmed down, accepted the situation and they could retrieve their relations. In fact, given their size, there was plenty of space for manly teachings to give and buddy moments to share. So either to give Hannah’s enormity a meaning, or to restore Zack’s serenity and Micheal’s small chance at being a manly father figure, Cynthia had to become a humongous mountain of a woman able to trample a building with one foot. An occurrence that Micheal looked forward to also for less noble reasons. He considered the spectacle of his wife destroying stuff incredibly sensual. And he couldn't deny that most of his arousal the night before had grown out of the sight of Elsa bulldozing the city. So now he was kind of anticipating the moment in which a third titaness were to enter that game of trumpling people and their buildings.

And buildings were inevitably being trampled with each step, due to the fact that both Hannah and Micheal were lost in their thought or merely quietly observing the landscape around them. Sometimes they stopped to kiss. Micheal squeezed his wife’s boobs, or she stroked playfully his cock. It was like they were trying never to completely lose their arousal nor to excite it too much before reaching their destination. At a certain point Hannah looked around and found a small hill completely covered in small villas and squatted on it. She then proceeded to pee determining a disastrous landslide which delighted her husband. He took that as a good moment for a restroom pause as well and started peeing on her side hitting casual fields and constructions on the ground. They both looked smiling mildly at the chaos they were generating.

Now that Mimi and Zack were not around, they didn’t have to worry too much about humans. And they enjoyed the incredible power every single small gestures of theirs possessed. Reducing a building to crumble with the mere force of their piss was thrilling, but it was far more exciting to watch the incredibly tiny people running for their lives. It was almost as if only by looking at those diminutive human figures striving to escape the incoming wave of urine and finally capitulating to it they could have the right measure of their own size. They didn’t want to harm those people, but they didn’t want to preserve them either. They were mere plaything, like everything else. And what was not a toy, was good for eating. They didn’t want to destroy cities, they just didn’t care enough in order to not destroy them.

To Hannah and Micheal, the golden rule meaning was shifting already. From “what ends under our feet stays under our feet” which was more innocently advocating for a let be attitude in which small accidents were forgiven, to a far less innocent “what ends up destroyed, trampled, flooded or digested, simply, didn’t matter”. And humans didn’t retain any more dignity than every other morsel available. Although, they didn’t dare admit to themselves it was incredibly more satisfying to trample or digest them. Moreover, Hannah wanted to experiment an idea which was forming in her head.

“Ehy Mich, we’re almost there. I think the mountains which Zack suggested are those over there!” She pointed at a group of mountains standing some dozens steps away from them.
“I guess so. I recognize the shape of Rochko Peak.” At over 8500 feet of height, it was the highest mountain in the region and was displayed on all children geography books since several generations.
“It’s done, we just need to determine the right mountain.”
“Yeah, good luck with that!”
“Oh, I have a plan!” Hannah was surprised.
“Really? What plan? Are you going to ask someone?” She giggled. Micheal undefeated by her sarcasm explained.
“Cynthia still drives that low emission subcompact, doesn’t she?”
“Yeah, she wanted to go electric, but the prices are still far above her allowances ...” Hannah answered almost knowing where this was headed.
“Well, I guess after we grow her, she won’t need to sign for a mortgage … Anyway, its a very recognizable car. Even being so small, a pink car with a white rooftop shouldn’t be such a widespread choice among the trekkers. Usually most parking lots are were the trails start. We need to just look for the car in every parking lot we can spot and follow the tracks up to Cynthia.”
“Wow! That’s … a very good plan. And you came up with that all of yourself? I’m surprised.”
Micheal smiled proud of his idea, but deep down he knew he stole it from an old detective story he had watched half asleep a week earlier, where the cops came up with the same idea looking for a bunch of fugitives which were hiding on a mountain trail.
“Fine, it will far easier than expected then!”
“Yeah … we’ll find her very fast this way!” Micheal concluded enthusiast.
“So we have time!” Hannah continued.
“Time for what?”

Once Mimi had finished assessing the damage to herself, and paying close to no attention to the damages to everything else around her, Mimi looked at her crotch and found it functioning as a small bed for her redhead classmate. She reached for Samantha which was now communicating her position by the sheer fact of holding tight to Mimi’s hair in order not to fall. She detached the small giantess from her hair and put her gently on the ground. Not knowing what to do, I did the same with Ellie. She first gained a sitting position and then jumped from my hand. When she landed her now gigantic weight was visible through the cars that bounced a little in response.

Ellie reacted to her first standing contact with the now diminutive world like she had landed on a foreign planet. She looked around keeping her arms widened like she was trying to keep balance. After a moment, she crouched down and picked a car from the ground. She looked both astonished and terrified. She rolled the vehicle in her hand like the nothing it was. Then she placed it back on the ground. This last movement made her see something even more baffling. Behind the shopping carts station there was a child, a girl with a pinkish dress and a matching hat which was sitting in fetal position and hiding in the shadow. When the girl spotted the Ellie’s gaze she held her legs even tighter. Ellie could not believe her eyes. The small trembling thing, crumpled as she looked in that position, was no bigger than her fingertip. She instinctively moved her hand closed and closed like she wanted to touch and proof she wasn’t dreaming. She couldn’t do that, although, because she was reached by Samantha which hugged her all of a sudden.

Ellie was still to shocked to immediately react, but after a small interval she regained her senses and hugged her cousin back. They parted and looked at each other still holding their hands.
“Are you hurt? Is everything alright?” Samantha asked anxious.
“No, I think I am not. I mean, nothing’s alright. But I feel fine … physically, at least.”
Ellie looked down. Where before there was the shopping carts station, now there were confused debris in the shape of Samantha’s footprint. She looked again in order to find the small girl in pink but there was no trace of her. She worried for her fate. Could her cousin have just crushed her like a bug? She looked around again. Everything was unimaginably small. And it looked even small when she saw that they were standing very close to Mimi’s left foot. The size of the thing was intimidating. It was taller than them without counting the toes. It also showed feeble traces of everything it had passed over since that morning, including several shapes of cars, every kind of construction debris and sporadic red spots.

Ellie could also trace her cousin’s path to reach her from the several footprints she had left crushing cars and everything else.
“Sam, we are big!”
“Yeah – Samantha looked around once again – so it seems.”
Ellie had passed through many events in the last few minutes, and yet she didn’t seem able to surrender. She didn’t go to Mimi this time and instead turned back and walked in my direction while holding Samantha’s hand. Thus she had her first encounter with the consequences of being this big since her first step meant demise for a group of parked cars. I had regained my standing position and was helping Mimi to stand back up as well. She used her right foot as a lever planting it in the middle of the mall’s debris. Whether there had been survivors under the ruins or not, Mimi’s toes had set the matter for good. I apologized for my clumsiness. She understood it was to save Ellie so she didn’t scold me.

“Well, this surely didn’t go as planned”
“Yeah, it never does! At least, so it seems!” I sighed discouraged.
I could not add anything to that because I felt tapping on my ankle. It was Ellie which seemed to never have enough of further commotion. Not knowing what to do I knelt down. When I was close enough to hear well she didn’t wait for any word from me.
“You, you’re not less guilty than her!” Samantha didn’t look as convinced as her cousin in seeking retaliation, but now she seemed to have decided to stand on her side.
“What did you do?” Ellie continued. “Look at us! Look at me! Why would you do something like that?”
I wasn’t sure how to answer that. It had been Mimi’s idea at first, but I couldn’t deny my complicity in the acts. She was right, I was guilty as well. Mimi jumped in to my rescue.
“Why are you making such a scene?” She was on all fours now, her head hovering right above the two giantesses. Ellie turned in her direction not an ounce less serious or the least intimidated.
“What the heck are you talking about? Are you out of your mind? I mean, of course you are, you oversized hoe! - Samantha touched her shoulder as in order to try and moderate her cousin’s language, but she didn’t interrupt her - Look at me. I am a monster!” She emphasized her words by slapping her own torso.

Mimi remained silent a couple second and then she finally found an answer. Though she mostly murmured it.
“Honestly, I think you’re very pretty!” she didn’t look at Ellie directly while saying this.
Ellie was dumbstruck by those words as anyone could read on her expression.
But she rebutted “What? I am a … giant monster! Look! – she collected things on the ground – Look at this!”
She showed her capture. Some cars, a small van, two shopping cart, one of which must’ve been full before she picked it from the ground. At our size it was difficult to distinguish smaller items, if there were any. She picked one car from the bunch and pointed it straight at Mimi’s face.
“Look at how small this is! Oh, God! This is insane!”
Mimi tried to speak. “Look! I am sorry …”
"You’re ‘sorry’!? You … are. Soorryyyy?! Why did you grow us? How did you grow in the first place? What is this all?”
Mimi interrupted her “I am sorry … for what I said! It was offensive, and I was a prick in bringing that … name ... up ... again. I am not sorry though for growing you!”

Ellie needed a moment to accept the meaning of those last words. She tried to articulate an objection but she couldn’t.
“As you keep saying … look at you both, look at Sam, look at yourself. You both are gorgeous now! I didn’t even know this would’ve done so good to you. And here we are. You both are giants now and you can use this … this gift, as you wish. I grant you the full freedom to use your power the way you think fits better to you!” She had acquired an increasingly authoritative tone, like she was bestowing upon the two girls some title of nobility.
Ellie was less and less convinced. “What? What are you talking about? Who are you to grant people stuff? Aren’t you the least interested in other’s people opinions? I want to be small again!”
“I’m a titan, if you didn’t notice!” This time, it seemed like Mimi used that term not as a generic definition of her size, but as a defining status.
“Zack and I, we’ve grown to this height and we’re doing what we think is the best out of it. And so should you! I mean, you’re already doing that! Were you interested in other’s people opinion before picking them up from the ground?”

Ellie didn’t immediately get the sense of that sentence but suddenly it hit her. She moved the car she was pointing at Mimi back to her face and looked inside. She froze. She gulped. Then, as slowly as she could, she crouched down and put the car she was holding on the tarmac as gently as she could. After a good minute, the car sped away leaving tires’ traces on the asphalt. The thing was so small it barely surpassed Mimi’s heel when Ellie had finished examining the content of her hand and releasing it all one piece at a time.
Mimi added “This is how it is now. There’s titans around, and there’s going to be more soon. And as you’ve seen it’s a privilege not to be small, anymore!” Mimi tilted her head in the direction of the ruins. I didn’t like that. She was pointing at the fact that many had perished for one single unfortunate movement. Ellie didn’t seem able to have an answer ready. Samantha reached her stepping on the cars that hadn’t let the scene and embraced her cousin.

As Mimi said, she really was gorgeous now. She had always been a beautiful girl, but now she was stunning. Her hair were radiant, her skin looked perfect, coated in her freckles on her shoulders, back and arms and as pale as possible on her belly and tits. I thought even Mimi was a bit intimidated by her presence.
“Ellie, you have to calm down! Everything’s fine. We’ll make it all work out, together!” That said, Samantha took her cousin’s face between her hands engulfing her cheeks until it was too difficult for Ellie to maintain an angry face. Then she kissed her on her forehead. Every movement was so smooth it looked unreal. Samantha really looked like she was untouchable by anything. Not even such an upheaval of her world as becoming a hundreds feet tall giantess.
She then turned to me “Ehi, Zack! Do you want us to do something?”
“What? No! I’m not going to ask you anything!”
Samantha nodded in silence which made things even more awkward “Look, I’m sorry for everything. It wasn’t the plan, but there’s a lot of stuff going on now and we had not much time …”
“Zack! - Mimi exclaimed – What are you doing? Don’t contradict me in front of them!”

“Mimi, enough!” Now that was an event. I rarely, or better, almost never stood up to her, even more rarely I did it in front of others.
“You messed them up. They deserve an explanation or at least an apology!” Mimi looked displeased.
But immediately after her body language suggested she was sorrier rather than angry with me. She had straightened her back and was pressing her hands between her legs while looking to the side.
“Okay … I guess!” She looked at Ellie and Samantha “We … we needed to know if it was possible to grow people. And … it was, apparently. I am ... sorry?” She mumbled those last words not sure of their sincerity. Both Ellie and Samantha remained silent. Then Samantha spoke
“Ok, it’s fine! You don’t need to be sorry. I mean, at least not for us. Maybe for the mall over there.” She smiled and then she looked at the ruins. This one time Mimi really seemed embarrassed for the destruction. Samantha really knew of to touch her chords.

“What are we supposed to do now? What can we do now that we’re this huge?” Ellie asked to her cousin.
Samantha looked at me “Are we going to shrink?”
I was caught off guard. “Ehm, until now, everyone who grew has remained big. So … we don’t know.”
I was stating that thing out loud for the first time. We really had no idea if this was permanent. But it had been two days, we had already gone through so much and the only thing which never gave the smallest sign of being in doubt was our size and the sheer inconceivable power deriving from it. In the end, I pushed for hurrying up in growing my mom because there actually were good chance for this thing to be long lasting. And with so many giants going around the place for so long, it was too dangerous to have her small as a human. Small humans had strikingly high chances of ending up like those unfortunates in the mall.

“Oh my God! We’re going to stay like this!?”
Samantha hugged her cousin even tighter. “Don’t worry El, we’ll figure out something.”
Ellie didn’t look convinced at all.“Sam, we’re freaks! Even worse, we’re the whole circus! What can we ever do like this?” Samantha looked around.
“Well, I’d have an idea!” Ellie looked around searching for the source of her cousin’s inspiration, but she wasn’t as lucky.
Samantha rushed in her aid “We can be helpful … for instance! We should help those under the ruins in the shopping mall!”
Ellie looked at the large and largely damaged construction next to them. Up to that afternoon it used to be an impressive structure to her and anyone else around. Now it looked like a strange art installment in the city park. Something she could circle around in few steps.
“Why should I? It was Mimi with her fat ass that crushed the thing!”
“Ellie! That’s not kind of you!”
“Well, her butt was far less kind!” She said while pointing at Mimi with her hand.
“Ehi!” Mimi protested.
“I’m stating facts, Buttzilla!”
“You, small prick!”
“Enough!” Samantha ended the discussion. She was not the biggest of the giantess arguing, but she was surely the only one behaving like a grown up.

“Ellie, you bit Mimi’s hand. She let you fall. Zack rushed to help. Mimi tripped and the mall crumbled.”
“So what? It was her who started!” Ellie protested crossing her arms.
“So, it’s either nobody’s or everyone’s fault. The point is, we can help. Therefore we should.” I was dumbstruck by such a sign of firm morality. I wished for Samantha to be the biggest giantess around. I don’t know if Mimi would’ve like that. But, all in all, it was her idea to grow her admirable classmate. Samantha didn’t wait for further responses and walked toward the mall. She didn’t pay attention to what she was walking on. She seemed to have internalized the golden rule without even having heard of it.

After a good minute in which Samantha alone moved tons of debris alone, Ellie started walking in her direction. Mimi didn’t even have to stand up. She could easily pick up the largest chunks of concrete from her position. Ellie reached one of the mall entrances and noticed it was buried under tons of debris. She removed them one by one and dug a hole where once stood the doors. When she peered inside her gaze met that of terrified people which backed in fear.
“Ehi you! You all. It’s not safe inside. You have to come out, now!” People didn’t listen.
“Ehi, don’t be like that! I don’t like this situation either. But we must cooperate! Please, come outside. The building is rickety!” Some people that were initially too scared to run away gulped down and decided to listen to this giant face. Ellie moved her head away from the entrance and some people started exiting. From our perspective it was like observing ants slowly coming out of the anthill. Since the first courageous ones seemed to have made it unharmed more and more followed through. Some even dragged their shopping cart with them. On the one hand I admired their attachment to material things they had just bought. On the other, I wondered how many would have found a car to put their new items in and bring them home.

Samantha was doing a similar job. She was even doing something both remarkable and terrifying. She was recovering bodies from the ruins and collecting them in a specific spot on her side. I wondered what a heart would be required to perform such a task, and I admired her guts even more. When the largest debris were displaced into the parking lot, Mimi stopped.
“I think we can’t be of more help from now on. Everything is too small”
Samantha turned to the gianter girl and smiled. “It’s fine. We’ll finish the job. The most is done, almost everyone is outside the mall now and I think help is on the way. We can take it! Right, El?”
Ellie mumbled an agreement full of her contrariety. She had plently of people in her hands because she had chosen to not give them the same amount of autonomy her cousin had. She was directly picking them up and putting them on the ground outside the mall. Sometimes she looked at them for a moment before putting them down.

“We have to go now. If everything goes fine, we’ll be back later.”
Ellie turned abruptly “Wait! Are you entering the town? Are you even more stupid than you look like? You will destroy everything!” Mimi let the insult go and answered.
“No, we’re not. Most streets are too narrow for us to pass. We’re headed to the lake, we will walk just on the town borders.” Ellie pondered the reassurance.
“Fine … Wait! You can’t leave!”
“Why, now?”
“I have so many questions. If we stay this way too long, where should we sleep? What should we eat?”
Mimi didn’t seem to have a ready answer, or better she didn’t seem ready to answer. She regained her stance and uttered “As far as we’ve observed … giants can eat whatever they want. Well … at least titans, like Zack and me. I’m not sure if your stomach can handle the same task. I guess you’ll have to work it our yourselves.”
“What?! You grew us and you don’t even know what we should eat? You mammoth moron!”
“What a itsy bitsy poet, do we have! You should be grateful I grew you! - Now, those were words in which Mimi believed more than her previous apologies – Yet, even at this size, I guess my stomach could handle you!”
Ellie didn’t back the least in front of that poorly credible threat and was going to answer even more vehemently when she stopped. She had heard something which we instead could probably not hear. Or at least I couldn’t since also Mimi, which was still sitting on the ground in front of Ellie, turned her head. Finally, I followed their movement to the source of their attention. And what I saw was barely believable, and pretty uncomfortable. Samantha was chewing something and the only thing in her hands were other bodies she had retrieved from the ruins. Nobody talked until she gulped her morsel down.

The first to react was Mimi, which was a bit more accustomed to death by that moment “Wow! That was … crude!”
The dramatic pause was enough to hear Ellie mumbling just a feeble.
“Sam … what are you …?”
Mimi overwhelmed her questioning “I mean, if that does the trick! I guess … there you go, Ellie! You have at least one option now!”
Finally Samantha spoke “Okay … it wasn’t great, but it wasn’t impossible either. Maybe I’ll try something else later.” Then, without warning she tossed a body in a pink dress into her mouth and chewed on that too. According to Elsa’s story, the only meal of the woman she was holding captive had been an unsuspecting neighbor of Mimi’s family. So far, smaller giant’s menu was still human based. At least, this time it was people who were already passed away.

Another thing that took me a while to notice was that Samantha was still in perfect control of herself. Eating hadn’t unleashed anything in her. She could calmly go on with her task and snatch a morsel from her pile of bodies. Ellie was horrified by her cousin’s deed. But on the other hand, she was caught off guard by the dubious culpability of disposing of dead bodies which in the end was all Samantha was doing. She didn’t confront her immediately and instead moved around the mall to see if the other entrances were free and if there was anyone still stuck inside.

“Oookay … that said. We really have to leave now! Come on Zack!” Samantha and Ellie both turned their heads toward us.
“Will you come back?” Samantha asked “I guess so!” I answered.
“We just … have to do a thing. Then we’ll come back. Will you wait here?” Samantha thought about it.
“I think we will.” She turned to Ellie as if she wanted to ask for a confirmation, or to make it clear that was the plan. In whatever case, Ellie nodded.
“Fine!” Mimi commented. “See you later, then!”
“Bye Madeline! By Zackie!” Samantha waved cheerful.
Ellie raised one hand far more reluctantly. “By Zack!” She only saluted me. I waved at both.
Then we started walking.

"Time for what? Hun?" Micheal asked He was alluding to a specific way to get use of that time.
“Not what you wish, big boy. Save that for Cynthia.” Hannah knew of her husband’s attraction for Zack’s mother. She had joked about it already in the past. Micheal faked indifference, despite being hit on the spot. And a bit disappointed for the fact his wife was right, he couldn’t guarantee a fast recovery if he were to consume his “forces” before reaching the target.
“Sooo … time for what, actually?”
“Time to try out some idea of mine …”
“Ehh – Hannah played it vague – I’d say some other physiological wonder deriving from growth …” Micheal pondered it for a moment
“Are you, are you referring to what Zack and Mimi told us. That feces make plants grow. I mean, we stopped before, remember on the hotel?”
“Yeah, I remember. The hotel was enough for me, but you, very maturely wanted to wait until we found that factory that sold your company cheap materials.”
“Come on, I just wanted to return them a bit of crap.”
“Yeah, by burying the whole place in your dump.”
“Well, at least I didn’t take a shit into the Olympic-size pool up to filling it completely.”
“Well … it looked just like a clean toilet, and I used it as the lady I am!” Hannah faked a posh pose.
“Well, surely you didn’t flush” Micheal joked.
“Well, in both cases we didn’t chose the best ground to observe the effects.”
“Mmmf, honestly, I’m not that interested into our excrement. As soon as they leave my body, they’re a problem of who’s below. If they help some plants grow, the better.”
“So what ‘physiological wonder’ are you referring to?”

Hannah was no expert of cinema, but throughout her life she had learned the value of the expression “show, don’t tell”. She took on her boobs between her hands and started massaging it softly squeezing her nipple. Finally a small drop of a white gucky liquid fell several hundred feet until splatting on her left foot.
“Is that …?” Micheal tried to ask.
“Taste it!”
“What?”
“Micheal, suck on my nipple and taste my milk!”
Micheal hesitated, a final look in Hannah’s eyes convinced, or better, pushed him. He leaned forward and reached for the nipple with his open lips. He didn’t suck, he just licked away what had exited from the previous squeeze. He was not too much surprised to find out that it tasted like milk, but with a distinctive aftertaste of honey. He then tried to suck, but he obtained hardly more than another couple drops. After he swallowed is meager sip, it hit him.

It was like a shot of cocaine, incredibly pleasant, almost orgasmic at first. He also felt a growing surge of energy from within. But all of it waned instanlty. It really was too little a taste.
“See?” Hannah exclaimed when he stood back up. “I can lactate! And it does that to you when you drink it.”
Micheal was still trying to understand what just happened “But … do you think, that’s because …” The possibility of his wife being pregnant was something he had never pondered again since Jo’s birth. They weren’t the straightest user of protections, but they never stumbled in any unexpected pregnancy. Both Mimi and Jo were more or less the result of intentional efforts. But since they had become giants, they had consumed several times. Most of which Micheal’s semen ended up up his wife’s cervix. A single shiver traversed Micheal when he remembered that there had also been at least one occasion in which it was Elsa’s vagina the destination of his fluids.

“Don’t be ridiculous!” Hannah dissolved all of Micheal’s pregnancy worries. He didn’t even have the time to ponder if it could be easier to have a baby as an enormous titan, than a lower level executive in a local company.
“Even if it was that, and I can feel it absolutely isn’t, it would be too fast. Plus … my idea concerns exactly the possible cause of it.”
“What do you think it is then? Does it derive from eating, or fucking?”
“Well, I think it has more than something to do with what we eat, or at least what I eat.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well, I asked Elsa, which ate just twice as a giantess up to this morning. Yesterday evening, when it was a bit rawer, and this morning when it was more controlled. Apparently, during the night she lactated too, and not just a couple drop. After this morning’s breakfast, nothing. The milk had been consumed. The same happened to me. There have been meals that brought me to more or less dairy production!”
“I don’t understand. In every occasion we ate everything we found around. From trees, to vehicles to buildings. I gobbled up a fountain without even chewing!” Micheal tried to argue.
“In fact, apparently, nothing seems to trigger this milking effect, except one specific food.”
“I … I really don’t follow you, hun.”

“It’s people, Mich! People make me milk!” Micheal was dumbstruck. He knew that in more than one occasion, there may have been people among all the things they were eating. As he already remarked they ate everything they found, and people were everywhere. But most of they time they had targeted places and things abandoned by the fleeing mobs. Yet he could not guarantee he had had the full control in every occasion. And neither could Hannah.
“I think that the more people I eat and digest, the more I produce milk. I think I even gained half a cup-size last night after we finished off the city. Instead, before, when we ate the town over the hill, I couldn’t find almost no one around. The evacuation really worked well. And thus I produced only this misery.”
“You couldn’t find …”
“Well, I wanted to test this already. But as I said, people were fast in abandoning the city. I think I didn’t ate more than a handful of them.”
“Ok, I think I get it.”
“Yeah! And now I still don’t have the proper proof. And with Mimi and Zack around always making such a fuss for the safety of these bugs …” Hannah was looking at her feet and casually reaching for fleeing people to smash with her big toe.
“I think, this is the perfect moment to test it once for all.”
“So … you want to eat people!” Micheal asked still a bit confused. He wanted to be supportive of his wife, but this a far more aggressive attitude toward the minuscule world than ever before.
“Like, not on a regular basis … but I think I want to eat them now, before we reach Cynthia …”
“Oh-ho, now I get it. You think your best friend won’t approve of you eating people for a small breast increase.”
Hannah looked like the proverbial children caught with signs of chocolate on their face.
“Fine! Gotcha. So what? It’s not just to give a little boost to my titties, it’s also for that. I took just a sip as you did, and it was incredible. I felt thunders growing from within. But if we grow Cynthia and the first thing we do next is having a completely- human-based buffet ... I don’t want to scare her too soon. She may not be ready for so much so early.”
“You think she will be, later?”
“The point is, it’s now or who knows when. Plus, I want also to see what a proper consumption of this milk can achieve!”
“What do you mean?”
“Well, apparently, semen that tastes like honey can make people grow. One drop makes them grow to Carol’s size. Maybe a full load will suffice to make Cynthia our height. That’s also why I want you to preserve. I hope we can pull this one off on the first try. What if honey does something as well. I mean, didn’t you feel that?”
“Yeah … I mean, I don’t know what was that, it lasted a couple seconds.”
“Yeah, for me it was ten or fifteen, but as I said I just licked some drops away from my own nipple. What can a mouthful do?”
“You want to find out?”
“I crave it. I can’t think of anything else since this morning. This is another reason I want to grow Cynthia as soon as possible.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well … I mean, for the logistic of the thing. It’s difficult to drink from your own breast when your nipple hardly reaches your mouth. If we can control milk production through … diet. I can drink it from someone else’s nipples.”
“Ok … this is getting weird.”
“As if you weren’t sucking on Elsa’s nipples like your life depended on it last night.”
“Ok, that’s a sucker punch”
“Well, I surely am not the biggest sucker here” Micheal smiled.

“So … what do you propose?”
“Well, we can … find a cozy little town before the mountains and just eat the shit out of it.”
“Do you want me to join?”
“Of course! I don’t want to pig out a whole town alone. Plus, I need you to help me contain as much people as possible. I want to really fill these babes and see what’s the next step in this gigantic journey.” Micheal wanted to please his wife, plus he had plenty of space after his previous shitty negotiations with the factory before.
“Okay, then. Let’s eat up a town!”
“Mmm, I’m already salivating.”
“Calm down you monster!”
“I like when you say I’m a monster”
“Well, as long as you’re my precious monster!” They kissed repeatedly and poked at each other’s crotch. Then they searched their surrounding for the most crowded spot.

A medium size country town was defined as their target. In order to minimize the chance of people fleeing the scene they split and approached the town from opposite sides. Many started fleeing at the first sight of the titans, though, since the titans were getting closer and closer from different direction also the fleeing mobs crushed into one another in confusion. Hannah loved the chaos which was ensuing within the streets, also because for once it was completely justified. When she was on the border of the town, she stopped one moment contemplating the havoc below.

“Good afternoon, small town folk. My husband and I stumbled upon your delicious little city here. We thought you looked very gracious from afar and we decided to pay you a visit. We want to tranquilize everyone, there’s no need to run. We are here to eat you all. We will eat also your houses and cars as well, so there’s no reason to leave them. Just wait for your turn and very soon you will all end up on my gigantic round hips.”

Hannah remarked her words with a little smack on her side. Almost no one listened to what she had just said, and it wouldn’t have made much of a difference. Everyone was already panicking and running for their lives. She then raised her eyes from the street to her husband.
“Love, do you want to join me?”
“You first, my dear!” They then proceeded to sit down on the borders of the city. Hannah spread her legs as far as she could in a vain attempt to surround the whole city. She was no gymnast and she ended up crushing hundreds of houses under each thigh. She didn’t mind too much. The city center with all the largest building and most of the town with all kinds of small residential buildings and houses were still completely intact in front of her. Her husband followed through, but he limited to sit on the ground and plant his feet firmly on the ground flattening several buildings below.

They then proceeded to collect things from the city as usual. This one time, they also tried to collect people directly. This proved to be very difficult since people were far more fragile than vehicles or buildings and often ended up completely smashed between their fingertips. Hannah was happy to find some bus already full of people at the bus station before consuming the whole structure. She then excavated a four stories building out of the ground. She ate the upper floor like the building was a sandwich. Then she observed the content of the third floor, which included people and office materials. She licked it out very fast wiping it all to the point there were just the floor and the external walls left. She then finished the rest of the building.

Micheal was mesmerized looking his wife and just snitching distracted casual things from the ground. He gobbled everything up without looking what was entering his stomach. He was also getting pretty horny seeing his wife now getting on all fours and trying to satiate her hunger for humans by licking them directly from the streets. He then exercised more in trying to pick up humans without instantly crushing them. He didn’t seem able to master this ability. Sometimes it happened but it looked more like the result of mere chance than of actual improvement in his technique. Since every time he reduced someone to pulp between his fingers he licked them clean to try the next, he soon understood that his spit was sticky enough to catch humans by simply touching them with his fingertip. His first intact prey was a middle-aged overweight woman in a light-blue flower dress.

“I’m sorry, ma’am. But my wife and I are trying this new diet, and … you’re the main course.” His apology didn’t calm the woman down and she kept screaming at least until he licked her away from his finger. He swallowed her whole, or at least he tried. And then wondered just for a moment what kind of trip that woman was experiencing sliding for hundreds of feet along his esophagus to finally dive into his stomach. He entertained himself with this image without ever stopping reaching for new things to eat. He also noticed his wife was getting closer in her job to vacuum the whole city on all fours. So he decided to spend the next minutes productively. He started using his newfound method of capturing people with saliva and as soon as he captured one, he tried to stick them on his already beyond rock-hard cock. Many of those that got stuck intact to his finger ended up in a pulp anyway between his fingertips and the skin of his penis. But most of them survived the trip.

Hannah meanwhile was still on all fours but she was grazing a shopping mall one floor at a time. She had mastered a procedure of eating out the roof and then the external walls. Finally she proceeded to capture her food with her tongue. When she was over with the ground floor and couldn’t reach those in the underground parking lot, she raised her head just to see Micheal all intent in his peculiar collecting effort. In a couple movements, she was on him and looked at the tastiest of all treats. Micheal’s cock tip was completely coated in people screaming and trying to break free from their sticky entrapment. She didn’t say anything. She just opened her maws and lowered her head in order to put as much cock in her mouth as she could. When the tip brushed her uvula, she tightened her lips and extremely slowly ascended, helping the recollection with her tongue. When she was over, she could feel dozens of people on her tongue. This one time, excluded a fading taste of Micheal’s dick, she had a mouthful of just humans. She didn’t waste the occasion and chewed on them in order to finally discover what do those bugs taste like. It was pleasant, but nothing extraordinary. Hannah didn’t have great expectations, so she decided it was fine for her.

She didn’t continue sucking, because she was sincere about preserving as much semen as possible for Cynthia. So she kissed her husband and moved on. It took them a good half an hour to completely transfer a country town from a boring Sunday afternoon to the inside of their stomach. Hannah had eaten almost three quarter of the city, and in fact her belly was protruding aggressively. She lied on the ground to rest. Micheal reached her and lied behind embracing her. They remained silent for a while.

“Mich …” she lamented in a cuddly voice.
“What, hun?”
“We ate them … we ate them all!”
“Well, not all … look, there’s still people fleeing” He pointed at sparse groups of running figures in front of them. Hannah started squishing them one by one. And giggled.
“Mimi won’t like this.”
“Maybe, we should not tell her.”
“Maybe we shouldn’t. Are we … are we bad parents?”
“What? Why?”
“M-mhhff, we ate Mimi’s precious plebs.” She giggled again smashing slowly a car with her fist. Micheal kept caressing her belly and then squeezing her boob.
“I don’t think so. I mean, Mimi said we’re the patricians. Plebs should provide food for us. And they did. Everyone’s happy.”
“Do you think the people we are digesting are happy.”
“I care only for the happiness of my family. I am sorry for people … I am sorry, they’re nothing more than food or dirt under our soles now.”
“They really are puny!” She proved her point by smashing her index and thumb together flattening a truck. “We are deities to them.”
“You were always my goddess! Now the whole world is just recognizing it.” Micheal commented.
“Maybe I’m being a bit egocentric, but I think we really deserved this! You and I, the girls. Also Zack and Cynthia deserve it. They went through so much. They really needed this as a retribution.” Micheal smiled to her and pondered those words with his eyes already signaling some sleepiness.

“Yeah … I just wish that …” Micheal paused, being by then almost incapable to hold his eyes open.
“Wish for what?” Hannah squeezed his hand around her boob. Micheal woke up.
“I would like, you know, for that boy to … just relax. He is always worried, always measuring every step. I’m not sure he likes being gigantic.”
Hannah shrugged. She loved Zack as well, but she was far less worried, and more akin to let him have his own journey within that new dimension.
“Don’t worry too much. I think that as soon as he’ll see his mom as big as his girlfriend’s parents he’ll be more than fine. He is always worried for her. When he will see her as a gigantic being dominating the landscape his worries will fade and may even start enjoying being a giant boy.”
Those words reassured Micheal which finally fell asleep. Hannah didn’t. She just enjoyed her digestion being completely embraced by the biggest thing to ever walk the planet which was her dumb but lovely and funny husband. 

Jo had never had a proper friend. Kids in school were mean to her, because she didn’t share those interests which society pushed on the girls her age, and the boys didn’t want that strange shy girl to be a part of their group. Teachers were just as absent. Jo was neither one of the excellent students, nor one of the most problematic. Her lack of sociability passed almost unnoticed, her parents didn’t present any particular lamentation about anything, so they could all divert their attention to more pressing matters. Therefore, the girl lived a kind of lonely life.

This explained why she was always so affectionate with each members of her family, taken alone. She was starving for some sort of special connection, be it with her mother, her sister or her grandma. But her mother seemed to focus her attention on the most rebellious teenage daughter; her sister had a far more vivid social life and since Zack had entered their world Mimi was all about him; her grandma was the funnier of the three but Jo didn’t understand two third of the things the old woman said and their time together was inevitably limited.

This was no particular problem. She had learned to be lonely, to profit from the enormous space of autonomy she had been gifted by the general ignorance in which she lived, to savor even that freedom. Of course, she had not developed the most positive feelings toward humanity at large. People were almost completely indifferent to her. Most of the time they were at best boring, at worst obstacles for what she wanted. Now that people were smaller than mites they could in no way be an obstacle for anything, and instead they had even become less boring.

Even now that the court of people her parents could revert to had been shrunk significantly, they still had managed to ignore their younger daughter enough to give her time to think about herself and the world around. Jo wasn’t in fact completely blissful to her condition like her parents seemed to be. She knew those insects on the ground were still people, and that it was her and her family which were now something else. She knew it wasn’t just an accident every time that the giants trampled the little people. Of course, it was involuntary most of the time, but it wasn’t just an accident. It was also a display of power.

Her parents and herself were like superheroes now, they were even stronger than superheroes. Jo knew it was them which weren’t normal or the world strange. The world was always the same. They were special. She was special. She was in power and she could do whatever she wanted with people. They belonged to her, like the servants to their rulers. Like dolls to their owner. Like food to her belly. She was, thus, both a super heroine and a princess. She had achieved the dreams of both the girls and the boys at her school. But she didn’t want to be either. She didn’t understand the rush of superheroes to save people from monsters, disasters and crime, nor she craved all the attention, vanity and jewelry into which princesses used to be drowned.

All of this also had come to realization from observing her parents’ behavior. The two over-sized adults didn’t behave like king and queen, and even less like superheroes themselves. They seemed almost the same as before. Their only relation to the world below had been practical and offhand. Her mom and dad really knew how to remove any sign of magic from things. But she forgave them. Because for the first time she didn’t disdain such behavior.

To be practical and offhand with ants, bugs, plants or objects around the house was one thing, and surely a pretty unamusing one. But unleashing the same attitude toward what Jo still regarded as people, and buildings and stuff which in a certain way mattered for real, had had a fascinating effect on her. Something had been unlocked into the depth of her soul. She couldn’t express it properly, she couldn’t even bring it up to full awareness, but she couldn’t deny she loved it. She loved that people, buildings and cities still mattered just as much as before, and yet all those incredibly important things could be so easily annihilated by the sheer power of her mommy and daddy.

When her daddy ripped a ten stories apartment building off the ground and split it two to better consume it, without giving the smallest sign of care, Jo felt butterflies in her stomach. When she observed her mother slowly dropping a foot on an office building crushing it one level at a time just to scratch her foot, Jo savored the sight with her heart even more than with her eyes. The careless destruction deployed by her parents was the highest delight she had ever experienced. And that was what she wanted to mimic so starkly. She wanted to apprehend and master that ability to wreak havoc without any effort.

Kids tend to consider themselves and the world in a bonded relation that always passes through the filter of their parents. The contemporary knowledge that her parents were invincible and supremely powerful and that they had to worry infinitely less about her had sprouted in her mind into a feeling of absolute protection yet indomitable freedom. She could do what she wanted with the whole world, and she was always going to be within the safe gaze of her parents.

Concerning the little people and the world, Jo didn’t have any hostile feeling for them. It’s not that she wanted them to suffer. It’s that she knew they could understand what was happening to them. It’s that they knew her family and herself were gods to them. A form of reciprocal recognition that she surely could’ve never expected before from ants. The death and destruction were, thus, just the waste product of that power play. When the giants, that Jo knew of, were just herself and her parents, this is where her mind and heart had settled. But the event of the evening and the night before had radically transformed that conception.

At least another player had entered the game. Jo couldn’t know it because she never had felt similar feelings before, but she was already enamored of Arthur. Not as the object of any romantic feeling. Those were still alien to her, and her only consideration for romanticism around her, either in the form of Mimi and Zach’s cohesiveness or her parents’ cheesyness, was in the form of utter disgust. She had also thought with curiosity about Elsa. But the fact that she moved, behaved and sounded mostly like her parents, had curbed her enthusiasm about adult titans in general. They were boring. If anything, they were going to conquer the planet and make it look like their office duty or a corporate field trip.

On the other side of this spectrum of consideration, she was mesmerized by the infinite possibility that Arthur as a playmate could offer. All of the things she was already listing to do as a giantess were not just doubled but multiplied again and again. Arthur himself had proved to be incredibly fit for the job of fulfilling Jo’s fantasies. He was in fact both very shy and very subservient. He did almost every single thing the little titaness asked him. She didn’t mind to lead and he seemed very happy to follow. They were in this sense probably the better assorted couple in the whole giant community.

The only place where Arthur didn’t seem oriented at mindlessly following Jo’s initiative was in the treatment of little people. Who knows why, he seemed pretty contrarian to hurting them voluntarily. He had taken note of Micheal’s words about little accidents, and was almost completely reassured that his mother really didn’t bother if he happened to stumble into some buildings and destroy them. At best, she had laughed at him in the occurrence. But mostly she had just let him be without further notice. That’s why after some failed attempts at explaining to the boy why it was the funniest thing in the word to capture and devour people from the streets, Jo had moved to a more sophisticated solution.

She would’ve had all the time and occasion to both exert her incredible power over the little people and yet spend her time playing with Arthur which instead wanted to preserve them. It was just a matter to make all that into a game of their interest. Thus she had invented her sessions of the monster attacking the city and the robot protecting it. In every old and cheesy tv series the whole thing always turned pretty badly for the city, even if the robotic protector used to always come on top. Jo considered it even noble, because everyone was going to get what they needed. Arthur would’ve protected the city, she would’ve had time to inflict some damage, and the little people and their homes were duly going to get smashed under her toes. Everybody was winning, in her perspective.

And thus they had spent the night before, at least until Arthur had fallen asleep and she had followed through soon after. And thus they had spent the morning at least until Mimi and Zack had arrived and interrupted the fun. The only thing which had disappointed the little titaness that morning, though, had been the acknowledgment that during the night, almost every inhabitant of the city on the coast had left. There weren’t people anywhere, despite her scrupulous search. Arthur of course was far less bothered by the fact and he played his role with the same enthusiasm of the night before. For him it was all a game, regardless of how realistic was the playground. But Jo felt a little off for missing the audience she had put all that show on for. She could understand that people didn’t want to get crushed by a nine years old colossus, and that was mostly why she wanted to crush them so badly. And still, she felt a little abandoned and betrayed.

After another adventure was over she just retreated on the beach and started working with the actual sand, the seawater and other sand produced by crumbling the buildings on the shoreline, to build a sandcastle or something. After some failed attempts at making a tower, with a pile of sand already three hundred feet tall, Arthur joined her. He observed her for a while and then commented.
“Maybe it’s too difficlut without a bucket!”
“Yeah, good luck finding one around here!” She harshly countered.

When she saw the boy had been a bit hurt by her tone she tried to recover. “What do you suggest?”
Arthur shook off the grudge and rushed to her side. “Well, we can build a sand turtle!”
“What?”
“Yeah look!” He then started collecting the piled sand and worked attentively to shape it in the form of a melon. She just sat there leaning on his shoulder and watching him operate. When she saw he was going to finish the reserve of sand available, she rushed to rip off some other building from the ground with both her hands and started reducing it to dust right into the sea. Arthur was too intent in tracing the distinctive drawing of a turtle shell to consider the provenance of his construction materials.

After a while the Turtle was ready. It had six paws instead of four out of Jo’s request and a very little horn on the small round head. There were also two dark holes to function as the turtle monster eyes. The thing was now lying partly on the beach and partly over what once was the city, looming over the city blocks around. It was quite impressive. The dull sand creatures seen from below dominated the scene, its horn surpassing in heights most of the buildings. It was quite the demeaning vision for whomever beholder in the human realm. To Jo, the thing seemed unfothomably cute.

“It’s more like a kaiju turtle now!” Arthur commented unsure of the result.
“It’s wonderful! I love it!” Jo interrupted him. “In fact, I here declare it as the kaiju’s baby!”
“The what?”
“Well, since I’m a kaiju princess now, I am his mommy!”
Arthur wasn’t convinced. “But … but I made it!”
Jo pondered about the thing. “Well, it’s decided of course!”
“What?!”
“You’re the kaiju’s daddy!”
“What?! No!” Arthur protested louder.
“Well, you made it, it is our child now! Do you want to abandon your own son!”
Arthur was overwhelmed by the unexpected responsibility of fatherhood, and he surrendered, shrugging and sighing.
“So, we’re a family now!” Jo celebrated.
“Yeah, a family of kaiju!” Arthur commented sarcastic and still a bit recalcitrant.

That last sentence struck Jo mid air. That little pile of sand in the form of a turtle may have been the absolutely first concession of Arthur to the idea of standing on her side against humanity. She tried to force him.
“So we can’t fight anymore! We have to take responsibility for our puppy. Go search for something to feed him in the city!” She commanded.
“What? No! I am supposed to defend the city!”
“Well, you should’ve thought that before bringing this poor little creature into this world!” She argued unabashed.
Arthur tried to squeeze any valid counter-argument out of his own brain, but he had to admit defeat to Jo’s too much powerful logic.

He grunted and stood up. Jo followed every single movement of her friend transfixed. Arthur left the beach stomping hard with each step to signal his unwillingness toward his current task. That spread several tremors in the whole coast city and left very distinguishable footprints in the concrete or among the smaller buildings which ended up trampled. He finally reached something that seemed appropriate for the purpose. A pretty large water tank on the roof a very large complex which used to be a hospital. He ripped the metal tank off the roof with ease and turned back toward Jo and their “baby”. Jo was already on cloud nine watching Arthur stomping on the city on her behalf, yet she was incapable to contain herself. She wanted more of it.

“Wait!” She stopped him on the spot.
“What?” Arthur asked once again puzzled.
“You can’t just leave!”
He thought a little about those words “Why?”
“Because if you take that thing just like that … they may come back and take it back again!”
Arthur looked behind at the silent complex building. “I … I think there’s nobody inside.”
“How can you be sure?” She objected.
Arthur puffed exasperated. He tried his best and squinted his eyes. “I tell you there’s no one inside. They won’t come to take it!”
Jo didn’t want to listen to any reason. “You should just demolish it!”
“What?!” The boy asked incredulous.
“You should demolish the building. Just to be safe!”
“I … I don’t think I should.” Arthur rejected the idea.
“It’s for our baby’s safety! Don’t you want him to be safe?” Arthur was getting tired of arguing.
“Mom said I shouldn’t destroy stuff for no reason!”
“But there’s a reason. Plus you said it is empty! If it’s empty nobody will complain. If it’s not, there is a reason!” And she started caressing the little turtle’s head while intently looking at her playmate.

Arthur couldn’t stand that level of psychological manipulation and capitulated. He stomped back to the hospital even harder than before to signal he was upset. When he was in front of the structure he tried to look at the windows and the interplay of reflexes from the sunlight and shadows from the inside made it pretty difficult to actually assess if the place was in fact empty. Maybe it wasn’t, and they had seen he had stolen the water tank. What if they were coming for him? He felt like every child which risks to be caught red handed and couldn’t think of a better solution than to hide the proof at his best. So after another small pause hesitating and panting a little in excitement he finally kicked the building’s facade with his sole sinking with his whole foot into it.

A lot of stuff fell from the upper to the lower floors through the enormous hole he had just created and a lot more precipitated on the parking lot. Arthur could recognize some hospital beds, some desks and a multiplicity of strange machinery among the chaotic mess. But he could also finally find an answer to his doubts. Not everyone had had the chance to leave the hospital, there were small figures moving from one part to the other of the still standing hallways and rooms. He felt embarrassed. A feeling that increased looking at his own hand where his loot was clearly visible. He took a deep breath and stomped once again into the building. With some fatigue he managed to disentangle his leg from the crumbling structure.

“You should also roar!”
The voice of Jo struck him while he was still standing on one leg only. She was right on his side. “Here, look!”
The little titaness approached the structure, knelt down and then punched it with both hands while roaring at the highest volume she was capable of. Arthur looked her performing the whole action in silence. Then he approached the building once again, this one time getting closer to one of its extension on the right side. He crouched a little and then roared before jumping and diving into the structure with his whole body. Jo looked at his figure emerging from the enormous cloud of dust that he had raised and couldn’t feel more amazed. Of all the marvelous surprises that growing had brought, to watch someone else destroy a building out of her request immediately topped them all. It was like discovering that even though power over tiny humans was delightful, power over titan humans was just incredible. She let Arthur continue his work of demolition, roaring and stomping all over the remains of the hospital and some surrounding buildings. When he was over, panting and sweating, she stood on his side.
“Thank you papa-kaiju!” And then she greeted him with a loud kiss on the cheek.
“Eeeeewww!!!” was the only comment of the dust-covered boy.

They then both returned to the beach where the giant sand turtle was awaiting, Arthur still holding the water tank in his hand, mostly undamaged.
“We should name it!” The boy proposed when they arrived.
“You’re right!” Jo agreed delighted by the suggestion.
“It should be something fierce and cool … like … Turtlegeddon, or, or Doomshell … or …”
“His name is Reginald!” Jo interrupted him.
“What!? No! That’s lame!”
“Hey, don’t offend little Reginald! He is still very young and sensitive!” Jo scolded him.
“But … but, if it’s a kaiju it should have a name that shows how strong and mighty he is!” Arthur tried to argue.
“Don’t listen to him, Reggie! Mommy loves you, and you’re the mightiest and cutest kaiju in the world!” Jo reassured the small sand turtle.
Arthur gave up “Okay, it’ll be Reginald. What does Reginald wants to do?”
“Well, he wants to eat of course! He is still little and mommy and daddy must bring him stuff to eat and grow strong and healthy like them!” For the remaining time they kept playing at nurturing the small creature or cuddling it careful not to dismantle its shape. Half an hour later, Jo ventured into the sea with her playmate. 

About one hour after they had finished devouring the small town, Hannah got too bored to keep resting there. There was really no one still alive around, so she woke Micheal up. They both stood up and when Micheal finished ruffling his eyes he noticed that his wife had the right intuition. Her belly was almost completely restored to its normal dimension, but her tits were astounding. He was usually accustomed to large peaches, but this one time he was looking at two melons. They were so big they almost reached her belly button and yet they maintained their shape. Her nipples were so red they looked like glowing.

“Love! It worked!” Said Micheal pointing at her chest.
“What?” Hannah looked down. “Oh my … it worked. Look at these juggs! I wanted a glass of milk, I got the whole dairy!”
Humans were indeed this milk fuel. And now she really wanted to find out what was the real effect of the milk. Was it just like a very powerful drugs? Was it going to have some long-lasting effect? She kissed Micheal and their tongues exchanged a conversation, or fight for a couple minutes. When Micheal reached for her nipple she stopped him.

“Wait! Let’s not waste it now!”
“What? We don’t even know what it does!”
“Exactly, and we still have an important mission. We need to grow Cynthia for all the aforementioned reasons. We don’t know what the milk does. What if it’s something to strange to recover from immediately! We need to remain in focus. Cynthia is still small. Even if we find her rapidly, it will still be a hell of a job not to squish her.”
Micheal nodded.
“Let’s finally find her and then you’ll unload all this semen you’re building up for me since this morning.”
“I hope she can handle this, because I rarely felt so close to exploding as I am now!”
“Mmm, don’t tempt me. I know I’ve already eaten but such a dessert, would really be the best ending.”

The middle-aged colossi walked up to the mountains. They carelessly strolled over small villages. For the first time Hannah was careful not to step on the most crowded areas. She now valued human settlements far more than before. They were not trash to be stomped but good meals waiting to be consumed. The first three parking lots they found didn’t even present one car whose color could be compared to Cynthia’s one. Hannah flattened one of them with her foot, as for signing they had already examined it. The second contained two white cars which to a closer inspection proved to be of a completely different class from their target. Micheal crushed them both out of spite, then he pushed all the remaining cars toward the edge of the cliff the parking lot was resting on and let his wife lick them off his palm.

The third was the charm. A pink compact with a white roof. Hannah was also able to pick it up from the ground with her fingernails and to a closer inspection they even recognized a green trench coat which they always saw Cynthia in when it was rainy. To celebrate their finding they decided to spare the parking lot. But when Hannah leaned forward to further inspect the area, her incredibly protruding boobs, which she still wasn’t accustomed to, encountered the surface and rolled on it, flattening everything in their path.
“Ops, I owe Cynthia a car now.” Hannah giggled.

It took them both a good while to finally find the trail. Then, in the lack of a better alternative, Micheal planted his fingers on the side of the trail and followed it like they were the legs of a tiny person walking. That tiny finger person was still a giant to the unsuspecting trekkers on the trail in that moment. Luckily for them, Micheal was very careful not to crush anyone. When he saw a group he just skipped it without too much care. When he saw someone alone, he used his patented method of retrieval. He licked his fingertip like to turn a page and as gently as possible reached for the unfortunate figure. The first five attempts were strangers which either Micheal or Hannah swallowed up to clean the path. They even reached the supposed end of the trail where haggard groups of faster trekkers were celebrating the end of their efforts resting and taking a sip of water. Hannah and Micheal examined them as well. They were a bit disappointed she was not there either and were on the way of repeating their track far less hopeful to settle the issue fast.

Then Micheal spotted something peculiar. On a nearby top, there was a very small construction. It looked like a house from a child drawing. Just a regular pentagon with a sloping roof. A further observation confirmed it was some kind of temple. Micheal and Hannah looked at each other sure they had found their objective. They left the small crowd at the end of the official ending of the trail confused and scared. They moved with increasing difficulty between the various peaks determining collapse and landslides. Finally they reached a comfortable position dominating the landscape and standing in front of the temple. They crouched to look inside. The construction was not properly a church, it was covered in pictorial images and lacked any cross or other official sign. It was more like a temple to the quiet of the mountains than within a specific religion. Exactly the spot you may hope to find Cynthia.

And in fact there was one diminutive speck on the long and narrow staircase which reached a small yard in front of the temple. The diminutive speck stopped their ascent to have a look at the sudden shadows that adumbrated her path which up to that point had been always under the warm light of that summer afternoon.

When Cynthia turned around what she saw made her lose her balance. She was leaning on the steps already to help herself in the rise. She ended up hitting the steps with her butt. But she didn’t mind. She could not deny what her eyes were seeing, but her mind could not accept it. Two unfathomably large human silhouettes were almost completely covering the sky. When her eyes got accustomed to the new light, she could even distinguish their shape better. The larger one was a man, she could distinguish the hair on his chest, the large and compact belly, the hairy crotch and the dangling penis. The other was a woman, her bosom was immeasurable. Two mountains protruding upside down from the sky. Her belly was flat, her crotch puffy and covered in blond hair. Her legs like pillars descending from heaven down on earth below the line of the cliffs in the distance. Cynthia’s mouth was wide open, her hands were shaking a little in surprise. She even reached her chest not in sign of protection but rather to contain the excitement of her heart. She squinted her eyes and could finally distinguish also the faces of these titans appeared out of nowhere. And that was the biggest surprise. They weren’t unknown deities arrived to retake control over their temple in the mountains. Rather, they were two well known faces. Those two moving mountains which could stretch for thousand of feet above the hills, were the parent of her son’s fiance. The lovely Mimi. And they were Hannah and Micheal.

After a further moment of immobility she moved her hand from her face accepting to blinded again by the sun, to say hi. The instinctive response from the giants was to wave back at her. Hannah was smiling as widely as she could. In order to have a better look and stop lying on the ground, Cynthia took those last steps in a rush. She panted a little and finally she found herself in the center of the yard. There stood the temple which she had chosen as her destination. But now all her attention was somewhere else.

The small structure was thought to be a small chapel but the construction was never completed and in the decades several groups advocated a right on its use. The church never vindicated it. It had been used by many for the most disparate reasons. Camping, resting, a casual shag of course. Many said it was still being used as a meeting spot for Wiccan rituals and salutations. Cynthia was no religious person, but a deeply spiritual one. Her environmental interest stemmed from this belief in a deeper connection with the whole of life.

She had discovered the temple several years before, after she dropped out of university and was on the most classic spiritual quest to find herself. There was a sanctuary on the southern side of a nearby mountain. She was supposed to reach an old friend which was camping close to it. She took the wrong turn several times and she found herself lost and wandering until she found the incredibly long staircase. She was already pretty tired and dehydrated due to the lack of proper preparation for such a drudgery, but she couldn’t resist the urge to find out where was that staircase headed. Even if it turned out to nothing, it would be worth it, she considered. Following this call of the stairs she climbed the whole mountain side and finally discovered the abandoned temple.

She loved it instantly. The crinkled red walls on the outside, the lack of a door even in the presence of a pretty refined entrance. The small, shadowy space within where two extremely consumed wooden benches stood without order. Several crumpled leaves decorated the floor. Apart from the entrance there was only one single other opening, a circular window which lacked both the glass and the frame. It was perfect. Cynthia dropped to her knees in adoration of the sheer fact of having found such a beautiful hidden place. And also because she was exhausted. She rested on one bench for a pretty long time.

She was supposed to meet her friend around lunch time. When she left the temple it was definitely later. The sun was setting in the distance. She hurried up, sorry she couldn’t indulge more. She caressed the wall one last time and let it go. It took her another three hours, the help, and the water supply of several other trekkers, to finally reach her destination. Her friend was worried and curious. She thought Cynthia had found some handsome guy along the trails. She couldn’t believe her friend had just spent hours in the old “witch-house”. The next day, when they strolled around a street market the accident was completely forgotten. Not for Cynthia that returned to the hidden temple again and again in the years coming.

And there she stood again, but never had she before even just imagined a situation as strange as the one she was living now. Her friend Hannah and her husband Micheal were there, and they were immense. Cynthia couldn’t tell how big, but they were able to jump over the mountains. Her first thought when she stopped puffing was for Zack. Where was he? Wasn’t he supposed to stay with Mimi and her family for a week? It had been just three days. Was he still on the eastern coast? Was Mimi with him? If so, was it irresponsible to leave them alone with Mimi’s small sister? Maybe it wasn’t. They were really big, how could they stay with Mimi and Zack? Nothing made sense.

Cynthia wasn’t even sure what questions were the right ones. She just wanted to know that Zack was safe, and that he wasn’t getting his teen girlfriend pregnant outside her parents’ surveillance. She had called him the morning before, and he was fine and enthusiast for his stay on the sea. She didn’t call him that same morning because she had intended that day as completely dedicated to her spiritual recovery. A day to be a disembodied soul. Not a worker, not an activist, not a woman, not a mother. And yet, there she was, in the most incredible of situations thinking almost only whether her son had eaten properly and was not behaving too much like a boy his age.

Hannah tried to come as closer as possible to the hill where Cynthia was standing on. She provoked other small earthquakes and landslides. Finally she found enough space in a nearby hollow to plant her feet and crouch, almost sitting on the side of a mountain behind. Micheal remained on the background. In this crouching position her immeasurable breast were pressed on her thighs and knees, almost overflowing. Cynthia was a bit intimidated by the vicinity. She was even more impressive this close. She could recognize every small wrinkle on her face, follow the design of lips so big they could engulf a skyscraper, cheeks each one as large as the yard she was standing on. She was looking at an impressive architectural masterwork which was the face of one of her closest friend. She was holding her left elbow with her right hand, like schoolgirl meeting the imposing principal. Then Hannah made a mistake.

“Hi Cynthia!” She exclaimed enthusiastically.
Cynthia was blown off from the strength of the titan’s voice, she fell to the ground covering her hears. Hannah covered her mouth mortified by her deeds. She leaned backward, meeting the mountain side with her back. Enormous boulders of rock tumbled on her shoulders and followed gravity along the shape of her boobs. Giant pieces of rock to the world below, mere dust to her.
She then tried again, this time whispering as softly as she could “Cynthia?”
The minuscule woman was able to stand up again and was not covering her ears. Whispering worked. Hannah took courage then and tried to set up a conversation.
“Cynthia, it’s me, Hannah! Can you hear me? Do you understand my words?”
Cynthia finished cleaning her dress from the dust, then turned to the giantess. She didn’t know how to answer. She tried to confirm by voice, but it was clear the giantess couldn’t hear anything. She screamed louder and louder, she felt her own voice getting lost in the mountain breeze. She then resolved for something far less conventional. She bowed as for nodding with her whole body.
“Are you hurt?” Hannah asked. Cynthia shook her hands in front of her as for denying.
“Fine! Happy to know that!”

“Why don’t we just grow her? Thus you can have this conversation face to face?”
When a giant spoke without whispering the sound got arrived extremely distorted to the people below. Cynthia could just grasp the words ‘raw’ or maybe ‘throw” and something which should have been “conservation” or “compensation”. She couldn’t figure out how to combine meaningfully such words and so she decided to wait until one of the giants addressed her directly again.
“We can’t. She may get scared. I mean, we have to make you cum, and any way we decide to do that it’s gonna be pretty traumatic for a normal sized person.”
Micheal thought about it. His wife was right, how would Cynthia react seeing them starting to have any kind of sexual interaction out of the blue in front of her. He confided his wife could calm and convince her to stay still, waiting for the growing … potion.

“Cynthia, me and Micheal, we grew!” - whispered Hannah - “We grow when visiting the Coral city, such a nice place, full of gracious shops and bars. Well, the part still standing. You know, it happened all of a sudden and we grew right in the middle of the place, which of course caused a mess, plenty of destruction and … sorry, I’m digressing. We grew to this height, then a lot of things happened, and I’ll tell you everything. But we … Micheal and I, we have to do one thing to keep you safe and ease … you know, the conversation.”

Cynthia had no idea what was going on. What was that discourse about the Coral city? She was happy to hear her friends acknowledged the situation and wanted to “keep her safe”, she never feared them, she was just worried for their inconceivable size. She could clearly see that Hannah was shaping the mountain behind with her ass by simply leaning a bit on the side. And the constant landslides which Hannah didn’t gave signs to notice where instead impressive to watch from Cynthia’s perspective. In front of her there was her chatty and bit egocentric friend, but also a primordial force of nature completely unleashed. Cynthia liked Hannah, but couldn’t feel anything less than reverence in front of such a deity. She still needed one information before moving on to any possible development.

She didn’t knew how to ask it though. Nodding and denying was easy, they were elementary movement. But how does one signal a question about her son? She pondered the problem one moment, then she had an idea. She agitated her arms on her head to gain Hannah’s attention. The titaness came as close as possible to the hill top. Her face hoovering just a dozen feet from the edge. Her nose almost touching it. Cynthia could see that the whole temple could very easily fit into one single nostril of her gigantic friend. Then She made a heart symbol with her hands. Both Hannah and her used to make that sign to silently signify Mimi and Zack without having to say it out loud. Sometimes they even used it in front of the young couple gaining as much disdain, embarrassment and plead to not do that again anymore from the disgruntled teens.

Unfortunately, her hands were really too small for Hannah to discern their shape. Cynthia guessed it from the fact that Hannah’s face was completely contracted in concentration. She moved to a different strategy. The yard was covered in a thin yellowish soil. She tried to trace signs in it with her foot, but it didn’t make much difference. Finally she accepted to sacrifice her remaining water supply hoping for it to darken the soil enough to be read from the giantess. Cynthya started from the question mark. Hannah understood it was a question. Just that one symbol took half of the bottle to be traced. She then pondered it one moment, conscious she didn’t have much time before the question mark started drying up. She traced first one sign, a ‘Z’ and close enough another 'M'. Hannah’s face lightened up in understanding. She emitted a small “Owww …” in surprise, mostly, for her own blissfulness.

Of course Cynthia wanted to know about Zackie. He was supposed to be with her, in their vacation house. She thought one moment about that. How silly! The day before they were having breakfast all together, everyone with their own resolutions for the day, sipping orange juice and eating a slice of bread. She was supposed to host her friend’s son for a week, and she was gleaming for joy when the thing was set up. Mimi was incredibly jealous of Zack. She hardly allowed for him to stay for dinner, like her family could consume him for too much use. But she accepted having him interact with them for a whole week.

She loved that shy boy. He was always kind and helped around even if everyone tried to make him understand he was just a guest. She likes his effect on Jo, that child opened to him, because he had accepted to play her games. She liked his effect on Mich, she could see he was projecting on the boy a lot, but in a tender way. Paradoxically the person she liked the less around him was Mimi, which was always on her toes, like they could say the wrong thing and make him run away. But she understood it was also because of the age. Mimi behaved like a small adult, she was still a teen, and a pretty childish one deep down.

This train of thought had led Cynthia to keep waving with her hand in the direction of the disappearing signs on the ground. She leaned back again and whispered “Zack is fine, he is with my daughter. They are at the lake up north!”
Cynthia needed a couple more seconds for each word. She always suspected Zack was fine, otherwise Hannah and Micheal wouldn’t look like so serene. But it was still nice to hear it. What lake was she talking about? There was no lake northern from their vacation house on the coast. Was it the nearby lake? Did Zack and Mimi got back as well?
“Ow … he and Mimi … they’re big too!” Hannah whispered winking.

Those last word struck Cynthia right in the chest. What? Big how? This big? As big as Hannah? Her little precious boy? He was such a colossal thing now? Her son? Was it them that did this to him? Did they grew Zack? Was it an accident? What did the word ‘fine’ mean, then? How could he be ‘fine’ if he was a titanic monster? Where was he? Cynthia’s head was exploding. Too many questions, and she had no more water to spill, nor any possible way to articulate them. Luckily for her, Hannah decided it was time for more thorough explanations and started whispering again.

“Cynthia, look! Listen to me, carefully. Micheal and I, we’re here to keep you safe, and make it possible for you to meet Zack again safely. But you have to do what I will say. It’s fundamental that you hear my instructions and follow them precisely.” Cynthia nodded, worried but determined to do anything to meet her son as soon as possible. Hannah vaguely saw that gesture and took it as a confirmation to go on.
“Okay, then – her voice had become far less authoritative and confident – I need you to remain exactly where you are.” Cynthia was confused. What was she supposed to do on that hilltop? Was Zack on the way to reach them? What if he was as big as Hannah? Everything led her to think this was the most probable scenario. How could they communicate? Could this be reversed? If so, why didn’t Hannah shrink back in order to better talk with her? What if it couldn’t be reversed? How would she live with a giant son? Where would she keep him? Too many questions, she tightened her fists to calm down.
“I need you to stand still, do you understand?”
Cynthia nodded.
Hannah continued “Things … will happen. Micheal and I here ... we have to do some things, and you must for no reason move. Never! It’s crucial, for your safety and also to properly meet Zack!”

Cynthia was beyond confusion. Everything was so strange and vague she couldn’t even formulate a further question. After a certain interval in which more than thinking she tried to shut off all her surging emotions, she nodded and sit on the floor in the center of the yard. Her legs crossed, her hands firmly on her knees. She looked ready for a meditating session. Hannah took that as a signal to act. 

Hannah stood back up and turned to Micheal.
“So … how do we do it?”
“What? Ehr ...  Oh … oww! Well, I didn’t ponder it, really. As you wish, I guess?”
“No! I mean, we have to find a way in which all of your cum goes to Cynthia. So blowjobs are out of the question.”
Micheal nodded. “I could jerk you off toward the hilltop.” Micheal couldn’t believe he was having that conversation.
“But that would be dangerous. I mean, if you jizz too hard you could blow Cynthia away as a speck of dust. Or a good portion of it could end up lost in the mountains if you don’t control your jet.”
“This is more difficult than it originally seemed!”
“Yeah! It does … wait. I have an idea!”
“What is your plan?”
“Well, first of all come here in front of me.”

Hannah pointed to the other side of the hill Cynthia was standing on. Micheal started his difficult displacement from the comfortable valley he was standing on to the far less easy position Hannah was pointing to. Finally he gained a good balance standing on the side of the hill. Cynthia looked up. On the side of Hannah she could see her chin and maw from below and if she looked in front of her the infinite crack of her chest ending down on her legs. On the other side there where now Micheal’s legs, which were hairy mountainous pillars sustaining the humongous torso of the titan. Dangling flaccid below the penis which was long and thick like a several stories building, and behind a ball sack able to fill up a small theater. Cynthia was impressed and scared by Micheal’s impending presence.

Hannah started raising up from her position. First she planted her knees on the ground causing a strong earthquake, Cynthia was sitting and yet she had to help herself with an arm to keep balance. Then she started raising her body. Cynthia could see the colossal curvaceous masses explode in front of her engulfing the hill and raising up into the sky. When she finished, her boobs, each one as big as a city block, where dangling over her head just in front of Micheal’s penis. But not for long.

Hannah in fact raised one arm as well, reached for her husband’s cock and started stroking it softly. Cynthia’s mouth was wide open. Of all the impossible and incomprehensible things happened in such a short time, that one was really beyond comprehension. Her two friends were impossibly big giants and now one of them was pleasuring the other in front of her. She could only obey Hannah’s instructions and sit still on the ground. But she couldn’t restrain herself from looking. After a couple minute of stroking, Micheal’s dick became as hard as possible. Then Hannah started licking its tip. And Finally she started sucking.

Every suction made the same noise a waterfall. The more the giantess got engaged in her deeds, the faster she became. She didn’t help herself anymore with her right hand. She put that behind Micheal’s knees mirroring the left one, and used that as a lever to suck harder and harder. With each stroke, although those mountains of flesh and fat which Hannah called her boobies and everyone else in the world would have defined as new mountainous formations to be climbed and signed on a map, were bouncing back and forth hitting her abdomen. Every slap on Hannah’s belly generated the sound and the shockwave of thunder. Cynthia considered that if any of those was to impact with the hilltop it would just annihilate her and the temple, but probably also destroy the whole hill like a giant meteor striking Earth. Finally, Hannah’s hands left their position behind Micheal’s legs and reached for the two mega mammaries.

Not without a certain difficulty, Hannah managed to grasp her tits and finally used them to stroke Micheal’s cock. The thunder claps got smaller but faster and more violent. Cynthia’s eyes were full of tears of fear and confusion. But she also gulped down hardly, when she felt a drop of saliva slipping from her lips. Where once was the sky, now there was just Hannah’s breast and right below Micheal’s ball sack attached to a penis almost completely engulfed between such immense tits. A final moan, which resounded like a godly voice in the surrounding valleys determined for that intercourse to be over.

Hannah didn’t let her tits go. She cupped them even tighter and started descending very slowly, like she was holding something with them and didn’t want to lose an ounce of the precious load. It wasn’t difficult to imagine what. Hannah’s upper chest and breast were covered in cum. Enough to fill a glass, to the giantess. Enough to fill a movie theater, to anyone else. She envied Cynthia. Micheal hadn’t provided such a treat since ages now, and the first time she was able to see all that semen in one sitting, it was destined to another woman. She giggled thinking about it, but stopped when she felt it could trip over a side of her boobs.

It took her almost a minute to descend back down to the hilltop level. She then leaned forward for the most difficult task. She touched the hill with the front part of her boobs. It was excruciatingly difficult to do that without spilling the hard gained white goo. When her flesh touched the hill as softly as possible to Hannah, it caused Cynthia to fall. When the woman stood back up, she could see just beyond the edge of the hilltop, behind a very small and not anymore completely intact wall, the small plain formed by Hannah’s compressed boobs. Half of the surface was lucid and reflecting the light of the sun.

Cynthia looked at that spectacle in disbelief. She couldn’t move, she tried but her limbs didn’t respond. It was not just fear, it was the impossibility to categorize the scene she was looking, the event she was witnessing, the situation she was living. But the situation didn’t wait for her concepts to line up. Hannah whispered, and the whisper came much stronger since she was far closer than before
“Cynthia, here! Jump on my breast!”
Cynthia was horrified by that request, she didn’t move, she didn’t change her facial expression.
“Cynthia, come here! It’s for the better! It’s to keep you safe.”
There was no possible way in which abandoning the hilltop could make her feel safe. She would’ve had to jump off the edge on a far shakier ground. Plus, that ground was her now immense friend’s titanic breast, completely covered in male’s juice. Not a chance. To follow that request was out of the question. Therefore, Hannah had to give her friend a little push.

While one arm was planted under her tits to hold them firm and steady against the hill side, with her free hand she reached behind Cynthia and planted her palm on the hilltop. The loud thud made Cynthia shiver.
“Cynthia, listen to me. This is all for your best. You’ll be with Zackie in no time after. It’s a rather easy thing to do.”
Hannah was smiling and trying to look reassuring. Cynthia watched the enormous wall of flesh which was her friend’s palm getting closer and closer. It was almost on her. She retreated in fear, but the hand didn’t stop. She kept walking backward more and more, until the change in air pressure gave her a hint she was getting closer to the edge. She looked at the hand again, then at the planetary bosom, finally at Hannah’s face which was making an expression as to encourage her. Cynthia was scared and incapable of fixing any detail of her surrounding, but she couldn’t see any malice in Hannah’s look. She may have gone completely crazy because of the growth, but in the giant head there wasn’t any trace of malevolent purpose. Whether Cynthia could ever believe her or not, that giantess must have been really convinced that pushing her off a cliff, up on her breast in the midst of a lake of cum, was the best for her human friend. Cynthia held her breath and jumped.

It wasn’t a long fall. The surface of Hannah’s skin wasn’t more than seven or eight feet below the edge of the hilltop. When Cynthia landed, she looked up at Hannah who was looking down on her boobs to locate her tiny friend. When she found her she apologized
“Sorry for this, but it will speed up the process!”
She brought her hand close to her mouth and licked her fingertips. Then she reached for Cynthia and caught her. The small woman had barely the time to protest before the immense finger slammed into her. When she regained consciousness her feet weren’t touching any ground, she was hoovering, her left arm stuck in saliva attached to Hannah’s fingertip, her right one dangling in the void. Cynthia’s vision was still blurry, the impact had been very rough. When she could see her surroundings again, it didn’t last long. The immense finger was already descending back toward the breast, this one time toward the sea of semen.

As soon as Cynthia was immersed in the fluid, she felt it push to enter every orifice of her body, it was overwhelming and terrifying. With an aftertaste of honey. From Hannah’s perspective it was kind of strange, she watched this diminutive speck drowning in her husband’s cum starting to have convulse movement. She wondered if their plan was correct after all. Did she just drowned her friend in semen like the puniest of gnats? But the gnats didn’t stop moving, and instead it started inflating. The more that speck grew, the more it was possible to see something almost magical.

Like in a reverse video, the sperm which had spread after Micheal’s orgasms, was moving backward in the direction of that figure almost in the center of it. The streams retreated, absorbed the casual deposits and traced their way back to the core. Hannah could feel even the sperm which had started sliding between her tits was climbing back up. It was magical. Moreover, Cynthia, whose figure was far easier to distinguish now, even if completely disproportionate due to the ongoing growth, was almost glowing. Her clothes were already pulverized, her pale back was completely visible. When all the cum disappeared, to the point Hannah touching her skin found it dry, she delicately took the small convoluted mass of flesh which once was Cynthia and deposited her on the ground, at the base of the staircase.

The growth didn’t stop, but when Cynthia was almost the size of Hannah’s foot it regularized. Her proper shape was restored, she was just enlarging more and more. She reached Hannah’s knees, then her crotch. Hannah in full wonder still had the cold blood to move from the hollow she was still standing into in order to make room for her growing friend. After another couple minutes in which Cynthia’s body kept growing and being traversed by spasm in every direction, the process stopped. Cynthia was herself. She was a new titan.

The sea for a pretty long time didn’t offer much but the possibility to splash each other, swim a little and bathe under the sun. The depth of the water never reached above their belly-buttons, or the two didn’t dare venturing further than that. After a brief moment playing as whales, the two kids finally found something interrupting the all-blue monotony of the water.

Less than a mile from their position in fact, a gigantic off-shore platform was in the midst of a hard day work. Surrounded by two cargo ships and filled to the brim with operators of all kinds. There was probably nothing else in the world which could capture the full attention of both children.

Arthur was mesmerized by the cornucopia of infrastructural features, cement pillars, tubes of every width and length, incomprehensible complex machinery and moving parts of the thing in front of him. The typical childish’ interest for work environments and mechanical gadgets had encountered the holy grail of construction toys. Jo instead didn’t even know that such a thing could exist at all, and given the sight of the feverish activity tarnishing the structure which was bustling with humanity, she had met the holy grail of stuff she so badly wanted to dismantle piece by piece and people she wanted to obliterate one by one.

The two kids approached the structure from two sides. Jo could notice that the workers had finally become aware of their presence and were running in every direction or incapacitated to move from awe and fear. All of that made her shiver of pleasure and anticipation. When they arrived at a close enough distance, though, both kids just limited to circle the structure and observe all the infinite parts it was composed of. They kept pointing at thing and wondering the function of each. Arthur was more prone at making hypotheses, but he himself had the notion they were probably completely misguided.

Jo was following him because everything the boy pointed or boysplained to her, felt like a waiter presenting the content of a buffet to a starving customer. She also felt fascinated by the confidence the boy seemed to have found now that they were interacting with something of his interest. She thought that she may feel some actual affection for that kid. She found herself hypnotized by the words and gesture of the boy with her mouth half open. Her cheeks turned red for the embarrassment and she did her best to dissimulate and hide it. Luckily for her, Arthur was so captured by the ever changing spectacle offered by the platform that he didn’t notice anything.

He was instead caught in the attempt to test the stability of an antenna on the higher tower of the offshore plant and soon after disappointed to find out it wasn’t that much resistant to the smallest amount of pressure he could bestow. The antenna tumbled down the structure for some hundred feet, hit with a small resounding thud on the outer part of the concrete platform leaving a visible mark and ruinously fell into the see. The noise awakened Joe from the hypnotism of staring at Arthur. She felt like it was due time to completely destroy the whole place. Both because she was getting a little jealous that the thing had robbed her of the boy’s attention, and because she was drooling on the idea of watching him, rather than her, doing it.

But it seemed pretty difficult to convince him. He was clearly fascinated by the structure and more akin to play with it rather than playing with her. Plus, it had already proven very difficult to convince him to play the part of the kaiju and destroy stuff. Every child wants to play the part of the hero, apparently, and unfortunately for Jo, Arthur made no exception. But she wasn’t going to give up on that. The difficulty actually made it such more urgent to convince her partner at sliding to the dark side.

“Hey, Art!” She interrupted him while he was evaluating the function of a strange vehicle which looked like a garbage truck without wheels.
“Hey Jo! I think I found a submarine here, or something.”
“Oh, oh, wow! Can I see it?”
“Yes of course, there’s even probably someone inside, but I’m not sure. The glass is dark …” Jo snatched the thing from his hand and without a second thought throw it into her mouth. Then she looked at him swallowing the thing.

“Hey! That’s unfair. I wanted to see it float!”
“Well, I guess it will float in my belly. That’s also quite an adventure.
“Well … I … I guess so.” Arthur agreed not completely sure of himself. Jo took that as her occasion to speed things up.
“Art, I’m getting a bit bored.” The boy looked at Jo and as always unconsciously decided to put her feelings in front of his own. He was still pretty thrilled for the off-shore plant, but he didn’t want to push his friend to stand there bored.
“So … do you want to go back to the beach?”
Jo faked she was evaluating the idea. “I don’t know, maybe. But if you like this thing so much, we can stay here, instead. I want to do what you want to do. I’ll just wait here!”
She played the subservient role knowing already how awkward that was making Arthur feel. And it didn’t take more than ten seconds for him to fall into the trap.

“We can … we can play something that you like.”
Arthur felt like a master trader which was tricking Jo into staying with him and still remain in the proximity of that all too wonderful steel-and-concrete island. What in fact he was doing, was coming exactly where Jo wanted him. She even faked a little bit more to be torn between the will to please him and that of going back to the beach, just to keep Arthur on his toes. F
inally she conceded: “Okay, we’ll play something here!”
Arthur rejoiced not knowing the mistake he had made.
“What do you want to do, then?” He asked enthusiastically.
Jo kept playing dumb. “I don’t know, there’s not much here … Well, except for this … thing!”
And that’s when Arthur sealed his fate. “Well, do you want to play with it?” Jo smiled, but she tried to retain herself to not make it too obvious.
She regained composure and announced “Fine! We can play with it … if you want!”
Checkmate.

“Great!” the boy exclaimed and then he started again pointing at the platform components and explaining their role. But Jo stopped him.
“Mmm, you already explained it all to me. I think that’s enough.”
Arthur was again confused. “So … what other game can we do?”
Jo faked examining the structure once more. “Well … we may play the kaiju monsters again!”
“What? Here?”
“Why not?”
“I don’t want to do all the way back and forth from the beach and … I think that Reginald has eaten enough!” Arthur murmured the second part a little afraid to upset Jo. But unexpectedly, she agreed with him.

“You’re right!”
“What?!” Arthur himself was surprised of finally being right that day.
“But we haven’t!” She concluded to his dismay.
“Well … yes, but ...” Arthur didn't like the direction the conversation was taking.
“What?” Interrupted his reticence before it could properly form.
“I don’t know if …”
“Didn’t you listen to our parents. They said we can eat everything we want! And I’ve tried it! I even ate a ship in the city of corals. And this thing for as strange doesn’t look too different from a ship … with legs!”
Arthur had to agree, also because the platform actually came accessorized with a transport ship on the side. And the texture of metal and tubes of the former duly resembled those of the latter. If they could eat a ship, they could probably eat also the platform. He had already tried that one superpower anyway.
That same morning his mom was worried he had not eaten since the day before and had showed him he could actually eat the small buildings of the city. He was at first astonished watching his mother tearing the upper half of an apartment building and chewing on it. But when she offered him a bite, pushed by the rumbles in his belly, he didn’t back up and found out that buildings were now edible. One of the rules he had been taught the earliest, not to put stuff from the ground in your mouth, was gone in a whiff.
While he was almost finished with his meal though he had one final glimpse of doubt and asked if it was okay to eat what in fact had been the house of little people. Elsa pondered for a moment before smiling and caressing his cheek while arguing. “Well, it’s like the golden rule. Isn’t it? I just sat on this other building and it’s now gone under my butt.” Arthur smirked to his mother phrasing. “Yeah, but you didn’t do it on purpose!” “Of course I didn’t! And you didn’t eat people on purpose!” “No! I would never!” “Exactly! You were eating the building, and people left it last night. But … even if someone woke up late and then he was eaten up … well, that was an accident. Nobody could blame you!” Arthur looked at the last bites in his hand while considering those words. “Sooo … we can eat who oversleeps?” It was a very difficult logic for Arthur, held together only by his mother’s authority. Elsa smiled once again. “Not what I meant, but I guess that’s a possibility. Yes!” Elsa waited for the next question which, although, surprised her because it wasn’t a further inquiry for instructions.
“Mommy! Did you eat some people?” Arthur voice signaled no condemn or fear, only curiosity.
Elsa went for sincerity. “Well … I can’t be sure. But I think that maybe yesterday evening when mommy was really hungry … well, I may have eaten some people among the rest of stuff.”
Arthur weighted that information. He was updating his own image of his mom including the feature of being powerful enough to devour humans. Elsa wanted to stop whatever train of thought the kid was engaged in. She wanted to reassure him that it had been an innocent mistake, that it absolutely wasn’t on purpose, that she would’ve done everything in her power to prevent it from happening again. Maybe she wanted to reassure herself more than Arthur. But she couldn’t articulate anything before being addressed once again by another question from her son. One which sounded pretty daunting.
“And do they taste good?” Elsa gulped down hard. Thinking about eating people was already problematic enough, but up to that moment it was included under the category of collateral damages. To think of them in terms of taste, was probably too close to home even for her. Yet she didn’t want to let the matter remain unsettled and become a haunting taboo for her child.
“I don’t know Artie. It was pretty confusing and there were too many things and flavors. I can’t say.” Arthur paused a moment and the nodded, as if he condoned his mother’s uncertainty. And then he hugged her, unconsciously perceiving a little distress in her mood. She hugged him back feeling the remains of the building, that Arthur was still holding, crumbling on her back. “Are you upset?” She asked while caressing his head.“No … it’s okay!” He said looking nowhere in particular. “I’m sorry – he continued – for the little people. Because maybe they’re sad of being eaten. But that’s to feed you. So you’re good, and you are strong. So, I think, it is a good thing that you eat them.” “Owwww, Artie! Are you worried that your mommy doesn’t eat enough? You don’t have to!” Elsa said and started covering Arthur’s face with loud kisses. Arthur fought with all his forces but up to no avail.
The immense mother kept hugging her son and reflecting on that last exchange. She wasn’t sure what was the point reached. And if it had been communicated from her to her son or the other way around. Did she succeed in removing another worry from her child? Or wasn’t in fact him that had somehow authorized her at eating people? She kept pondering those words with her son in her arms until he concluded their conversation with one ending remark. “It’s very complicated to be big, sometimes. When I think about it, I don’t know what to do. But when I don’t think, everything is simple again.” Elsa was struck by those words. They seemed to contain all the wisdom she herself was looking for. And Arthur had been sharp enough, or maybe sincere enough, to actually say it out loud. “I know, Artie. It’s complicated. Just don’t think too much about it.” She said, trying once again to exorcise all fears and doubts from her son’s mind. 

What Arthur had kept for that whole conversation was the original fact that they could eat anything they wanted. And so he wasn’t particularly worried about actually eating the platform. He was just unhappy about it. He really cherished that marvelous piece of engineering and he would’ve rather stayed there in silent contemplation of it.

But he didn’t want to upset Jo further. From his perspective she had already been very patient in waiting for him to explore the whole facility and even extremely accommodating when she had accepted to remain and play there. So he didn’t move any further objection. As always, instead, he just sought for guidance.
“So, we just eat it?”
“No!” Jo stopped him.
Arthur looked at her confused.
She smiled at him and concluded: “We will have a dinner date!”

Standing taller than Hannah, a couple inches shorter than Micheal, when it was over, Cynthia took a deep painful breath, like she had to fill that immense body back with air. She panted for a good while bent forward with one hand on her knee to support herself. Finally she let her own breast go and started breathing less and less heavy. She raised her face and looked at the landscape in front of her. It was impossible. The mountains were not anymore imposing masses all above, but piles of dirt covered in green on her sides. She could see past them. She stretched her arms and looked at her own hands in disbelief. Everything was gone.

Her clothes, her shoes, her leather bracelets. The only things that had grown with her were the metal ones. A ring on her right index, one on the second toe of her left foot, and her small pointy earrings. She checked on her hips, the small tattoo of the tropical forest was still there. It was probably bigger than the original landscape now. She looked at her feet almost hit by vertigo. The ground was very far below, thousands of feet. It was almost like flying. Incredible. She was full of wonder for the new world she found herself in. She also started focusing on her own body.

She was naked and felt a bit of chill for the mountain breeze on her skin, but she felt an incredibly pleasant sensation within. Like she had been filled with energy, and warmth and strength. She didn’t feel the least tired as she was just some minutes before, she didn’t feel the thirst. She felt like she could run a marathon right in that moment.
“I am sorry, Cyncyn! It would’ve been to difficult to explain! I had to do and hope for the better. You were so small, it was almost impossible not to crush you. I am so glad we made it!” Hannah had interrupted her exploration of her new dimension.
“Ha … Hannah? Hannah! What happened to me?” Now she could clearly hear her friend. She was behind her with Micheal, so Cynthia turned.
“Oh … I wish I knew. I mean, you grew … like us! This is apparently the only way to do it. It’s a bit … unusual, but it does the job apparently.” Hannah smiled.

Cynthia looked around again. She looked at her naked friend. Her breast was still enormous even face to face. She looked at her tits. They were in full display, round and firm like they hadn’t been since some years now but they were still the good old regular size … in proportion.
“Yeah … I guess so! But … I mean … why? Why did you grew me? What happened? Did you grew Zack too?”
“Oh thank God, no. Absolutely. No, no! He and Mimi, they were already big. We found them like that. Or better, they found us when they got back. I mean, it’s a long story.”
“You’re confusing her, hun!” Micheal intervened
“Maybe, I mean … - she turned to Cynthia – you grew. I am so happy! Oh my God, we’re going to have so much fun!” And then she jumped on her giant friend and hugged her. Cynthia almost lost her balance. She planted on foot in the ground behind and it cut through the mountain like it was made of mud. The landslides, Cynthia pondered, they really were nothing to a titaness. They really were nothing to her now.

When Hannah let her go, Micheal shook her hand. It was strangely formal, not just because they were doing it as naked colossi standing in the middle of a mountain range.
She finally asked “So … where are Zack and Mimi? And Jo? How is the little Jo?”
“Oh she’s with Elsa on the coast …” “Elsa? …”
“Cynthia – Micheal uttered – we have a lot to tell you, please sit down.” Cynthia looked around in embarrassment. Hannah guided her butt on a nearby lower hill. Thus Cynthia could see on her side the hilltop with the hidden temple. It was so diminutive. The temple looked like a jewel or a decoration on the topping of a cake.

Cynthia couldn’t still fathom her situation. It was all like a dream, but she had pinched her legs still too much times to not wake up. She felt her ass encounter the mountain surface, it was incredibly smooth and it surrendered to her weight. The world bent to her body and her will. She could passively feel how powerful she was now. Also Micheal and Hannah took place on the surrounding landscape. It was incredible how that enormous valley had become such a cozy space for the three middle-aged titans.

Cynthia kept looking at every single gesture of all three of them in a sort of heightened state of attention. She was no fan of mindfulness after months of unsuccessful practice, but that experience surely made her seem the whole of her experience was in brighter colors and enhanced fabric. She looked at one of her foot, just the toes. She moved them by an imperceptible amount and destroyed rows and rows of trees. In general, she appreciated that everyone was not damaging the hidden temple on the small hilltop. It took her ten minutes to climb all those stairs, now the thing lied between all them like a coffee table. All this explorations of her environment although had distracted her.

Hannah and Micheal seemed to be already deep in their story when she finally focused on their voices “… so even if it seemed incredible, Jo was right … we could consume every thing regardless of what it was. And so we did!” “Yeah … about that, it seems like the first time you eat … you know, as a giant, you get a little bit out of your mind. Like, not completely out of your mind, you’ll be there, but not completely there …”

Cynthia interrupted Micheal’s babbling “I’m very sorry Micheal, maybe I lost some bits of the story, I don’t understand very well what you’re trying to say to me.” Hannah leaned toward her and took one of her hand to comfort her.
“Listen to me, Cynthia! Everything’s alright now. We managed to grow you, now you’re safe, and in a while we will be able to reach Mimi and Zackie. They’re absolutely fine. Better than ever I’d say, and you’ll see that yourself.”
Cynthia stared a little at Hannah’s hands holding hers. She understood her friend was comforting her, but the amount of information she had to process at every breath was really a lot.
“Ok … just, I don’t understand it properly. I know I sound stupid but can I ask you once more?”
Hannah tranquillized her “Of course, Cyn-Cyn. It’s obvious you’ve so many questions. We’re very happy to answer them all.”
"Yeah … well, about that. The first thing I don’t understand is … well, why did you grow me? I mean, you say, it just happened to you. And that’s fine, we’ll figure that our maybe. But you came all the way down to me and … well, you made me grow to this height! It’s just … I don’t get. Why so much effort?”
“Oh, sweetie – Hannah smiled like it was the most obvious thing in the world – we couldn’t just let you that small. It wasn’t safe at all. You could get hurt too easily!” The blond titaness kept playfully caressing her friend’s hand.
“Do you think so? I mean, safe from what?” Hannah looked dumbstruck from that question. To her it wasn’t less obvious than the words she had just uttered, it just seemed a bit indelicate to force her to say it out loud.

“Well … but from us, of course. I mean, you were so itty bitty minuscule. It was almost impossible not to hurt you.”
Cynthia’s eyes widened. She clearly remembered now her feelings when she was still to her old size. The titans were so big and so close that she felt on the edge of disappearing. She felt like her whole body was nothing, like it was a whiff ready to be disintegrated by a hurricane. And now she was a hurricane herself. Now people were nothing to her. She gulped.
“Oh sweetie. Of course we meant no harm to you, and in fact everything went well. Actually, it went perfectly! Look at you now. You’re gorgeous. I mean, you always were, but you’re radiating beauty and elegance like never before!”
Hannah was enthusiastic again, the only whiff which was blown off immediately was that moment of embarrassment in the words before.
“So … we’re big now. We may end up hurting someone!”
“Yeah … unfortunately! But now, everyone of us is safe. I mean, it took us a very long while to get here. I’m pretty sure Zack and Mimi will have grown my mom by now!”

“Ginevra is a giantess?” Cynthia asked surprised. She also could not retain from thinking about the words ‘have grown’ and the inevitable implications of that. She gulped again.
“Oh, yes, of course. I mean, we did it to make her safe as for you. But you know my mom. She would resent us all if we excluded her from something like this!” Cynthia knew Ginevra’s attitude, and since the only concept she had really mastered about titans was how dangerous they actually were to everyone not their size, she shivered a little.
“Sooo – she finally found the courage to make that other question out loud – did you happen to … you know, actually hurt anyone?”

Hannah didn’t lose a beat “Oh well, I’d say more than one. Eh eh! I mean, as I was telling you. We grew exactly in the middle of the Coral city, it was a disaster. Don't let me even start talking about the way the buildings turned into mud, it was like stepping in a poodle. I think I still have some cars and other stuff from that place stuck under my toenails. I'm kind of glad my shoes didn't grow with me, because the city would've made them irreparably dirty."
The nonchalance of Hannah's tone was far more disheartening to Cynthia than the content of her words. She was talking of reducing a whole town to pulp under her feet as if she had stepped by mistake in a pile of dirt.
"Oh, and then we even had our hunger episode down there. I wonder if there’s something left of it.” She looked at Micheal but with the gaze of someone remembering a visit to a fast food rather than the demolition of a city.

Cynthia’s mind tried to make a collage of the few disaster movies she had seen in her life to figure out what could’ve been for a city to suddenly find itself under the weight of those two in front of her. Her ass could testify her once more that she was using a mountain as a couch. What could that same size and power do to such smaller and infinitely more fragile structures like the human ones. She couldn’t find the slightest amount of remorse or even just worry in Hannah’s face, and she felt a certain discomfort in that. Her friend has destroyed multiple buildings, probably ended countless lives by just standing in the middle of a city. And she didn’t seem to care. It was very difficult to let that go. But she didn’t want to be impolite, so she repressed her uneasiness and decided to gather as much information as possible.

So she started asking some more questions but she didn’t have to do that too long since after a couple more back and forth, Hannah and Micheal started retelling their story once more. She learned about the role of the honey. She wondered how did they got that honey jar in the first place. What if there were other honey jars? Would there be more giants around? This last thought made her think for the first time that maybe it was a good thing that she and Zack were giants as well. In a situation in which a gigantic human could appear out of nowhere and crush the whole city, it was far better to know that you and the person you cared the most were the ones stepping on the city and not the one running away into it. She felt bad for that thought. It didn’t feel right to be grateful for being able to destroy a city. And yet, she couldn’t prevent herself from being.

That word, ‘safe’, now sounded more sinister than it had ever done before in her life. To be ‘safe’ apparently came with a price, which was to put everyone else out of safety. She often reasoned in terms like that. The advantages of modern everyday life had planetary impact as for the environmental cost and its discharge on the most exposed populations. You being properly heated in your winters costs someone else to suffer stronger and stronger monsoons in their summers. Being an environmentalist she had mastered the ability to evaluate the interconnections between concepts and their material deployment. In the end, this incredible and unpredictable situation was just an ecological rearrangement. The only difference was that this one, was not a long causal chain in which every action had a small indirect impact on a certain reaction. This one time, every single one of her actions was going to have a direct and visible impact on her environment, and to an unprecedented scale. She stepped in the wrong spot, a neighborhood and all its inhabitants disappeared. And of all the giants she had met so far, which amounted to just Hannah and Micheal, the well being of those inhabitants wasn’t a great concern.

She got distracted again. But she could anyway follow pretty well the story of how they met Elsa, how they came to deal with her very nasty acquaintance Carol and saved Arthur. She listened in silence, casually nodding here and there or expressing surprise, fear, amusement for this or that development. She couldn’t not think though that the way everyone had treated Carol was a bit hypocritical. In the end, Carol had never grown to the same size as them and thus had inevitably done less damages than any of them. And yet, she was the only one being punished because she threatened to harm the only human with connections in the “upper” echelons. If all that Hannah was telling was so naively and even distractedly recounting was true, immediately after having saved the son of this Elsa, they had destroyed the whole town.

Hannah and Micheal were just stating the facts, but it worked as a sort of crash course on the giants’ way of life. They didn’t seem to have any malevolent intent toward humans, they just didn’t care. While she was pondering how this conclusion made her feel, the story had included the reconciliation with Zack and Mimi and their trip to reach and grow her and Ginevra. A chapter which contained the scene in which the giants didn’t show any care in displacing thousands from their homes and later destroyed them all. So, apparently, from this short resume Cynthia could just consider what she knew. What was the world like by the time she was playfully eradicating secular trees without effort.

There were titans, a very large bunch of them. At least, the whole family of Hannah, girls included. Her own family and this Elsa and her son. Oh, and Ginevra as well. This last one worried her a bit more. Ginevra had malevolent intents toward many humans, almost all of them. She was always such an obnoxiously spoiled resentful woman. She made no mystery of the fact that she considered herself above almost anyone else. And now, she was going to be literally above everyone else. Such a woman with such a power was a possible disaster for everyone. How could Micheal and Hannah allow that in their sane minds? But again, what were they supposed to do? Being in their place, what would she had done? Wouldn’t she have enlarged Zack? It was too dangerous to let him remain small with a Ginevra strolling around town. And even if there wasn’t any other person so dangerous as her, it was still kind of a risk to not grow your mother when there’s people so big they can misstep on her whole town and not even notice it.

And here they were. This group large enough to organize a fun trip out of town made of people large enough to have towns as the main course of said trip. And she was one of them. She was holding a piece of the mountain in one hand. She must have had collected it while distracted by the story, or by her thought. It was like a miniature landscape, with some trees, the grass and bushes. She wasn’t sure, but she thought she had seen some small animals moving in the vegetation. She winced softly and let it drop several hundred feet below.

Hannah and Micheal were looking at her like school children after the resume of their day at school, waiting for a reaction or a response. She really didn’t know what to say. She wasn’t sure of her feelings about anything. She realized only in that moment that she had lost her clothes and her cellphone by growing, so she was in a certain way even more alone with just the two of them. “Well … ehhh. I mean, wow! That’s kind of an adventure!”

The sight of the lake was impressive even from two thousand feet of height. It was a very beautiful scenario with small hills on the eastern side slowly degrading into a small plain where some small town had developed. On the opposite side the steep side of the mountain descended directly into the water. The side we were coming from was the continuation of the plane we had just traversed. It was a national park and it was thus devoid of major buildings if not for some guard’s huts here and there.

The lake extended right inbetween all these like a very long pond. When we reached the shores there were many people enjoying the afternoon sun on the beach within the park. Since we occupied almost all the space between the hills and the mountainside many didn’t even try to run, if not into the water. Only some very brave souls attempted escape between our feet despite the space being extremely limited.

We weren’t really concerned about them. We had to reach Mimi’s grandma’s house, which was on the opposite side of the lake. There were only two option. Either we took the fastest route on land, trampling several small towns in the process. Or we decided to walk through the lake despite it being full of all kind of boats and vessels which could be toppled over or sunk by the waves generated by our passage. We took our decision and hoped for everyone to have a safety vest available.

We descended into water jumping over the beach for the sake of the terrifies beach goers, but even our first step generated a small tsunami that hit the beach sweeping most of them either pushing them in the wood or dragging them into the lake when water retracted. By that moment we were to the point where the surface of the water covered more or less our ankles.

The water was cold, but the heat of the sun in the summer was enough to get accustomed to it pretty soon. The floor felt muddy. I wondered how much damage would our passage determine for the life in the lake, but decided to shrug that off my mind. Our passage determined damages everywhere, in the luckiest cases. This was a relatively deep lake and it took less then five steps to reach the point where it touched the upper part of my crotch. All things considered, this was probably the first time my penis was not exposed to the weather in two days. Of course, excluding those moment in which it had been inside someone else.

We could see on our side the first town on the coast of the lake. And in correspondence of it we started encountering the first floating obstacles. The larger one was a tourist boat probably directed to the mountains to observe the rocky formations and local flora. It was quite big and flat. Considered in scale, it was the size of a children flip flop, floating slowly toward the mountains. I was able to detect a slight acceleration in its course. Probably whoever was sailing it, was trying to escape from us. The only result was to be easily stepped aside by Mimi which was just enjoying the landscape and the waves circling her hips.

Those same waves generated by the movement of such a disproportionately large mass in such a small body of water impacted with the side of the boat which was now facing Mimi’s ass. The boat rocked harder and harder for a while, with the inevitable cacophony of creams from the passengers. Some though weren’t demoted by the risk of sinking and I could clearly distinguish flashes of light coming from the boat. People were taking picture of us. Most of them of Mimi’s rear. I didn’t appreciate very much that several strangers were taking picture of my girlfriend’s butt, but I sighed along the consideration that my girlfriend’s ass was now some sort of itinerant tourist attraction, and so was I. To avoid further commotion I stretched one arm toward the boat ignoring the uproar, and then as gently as possible I pushed it out of my way with a finger. Many tripped due to the sudden acceleration. Nobody, luckily, off board. Watching the tourist boat taking its course, I thought the most was done. I was incredibly wrong.

That had been the easiest part. One single big target, easy to identify and displace. But the water in front of me were covered in smaller and faster vessels spread in every direction and trying their best to visually represent a brownian motion. It was impossible to move them all. Mimi must’ve had already realized this and in fact she was just ignoring them all. Her passage was a clear cause of mayhem and most of the smaller boat were turned upside down from the waves her motion generated. She didn’t stop nor flinch for a moment and kept her pace.

I tried to avoid too much more damage by following strictly her path, but I could not prevent further waves to be generated and further boats to meet their demise. Was this a displacement of the golden rule? Well, at least in the water there was plenty of hope that the passengers of the sunken boats could swim to safety. On land, what ended under our feet stayed under our feet. I tried not to look down, but the call of the deep was unavoidable. My attention was in particular caught by the sight of this extremely small and colorful dot which surfed on a wave generated by the passage of Mimi and after an incredible effort to stay afloat finally crashed on my pubic hairs. It was purple and yellow. A closer inspection revealed it to be a purple canoe with two passengers in yellow inflatable vests. They were now trapped between the most superficial layer of my pubic hair. I though of intervening, but I decided it was better to keep going, reach our destination and only then try to catch them without smashing the whole thing and put them to safety on the ground.

More than once Mimi snatched a boat from the lake, turned it upside down mid air, a gesture which was always followed by most of the unattached content of the boat falling into the water, including of course the unfortunate passenger which could do very little but protest, and finally chewing on it. I didn’t felt like I wanted to follow her example. I just kept pushing around the bigger boats and accepted to see the smaller ones disappear in the waves. Finally the water started lowering very fast and in less then ten steps I was standing on the side of my girlfriend, only the lower part of our feet still in the water. In front of us, completely overshadowed by our silhouettes, the house on the lake belonging to her grandma.

“Wuhff, we did it!” I commented.
“So it seems!” she continued with a lowered tone.
“What’s wrong?” She paused.
“Mmm, nothing. It’s just … now that we’re in front of the house … it used to look so big when I was a child. My secret castle on the lake! Now it’s the classic human matchbox. So small it wouldn’t be satisfying to trample.”
She frowned a little. I didn’t like the measurement scale of things as more or less satisfying to crush. It sounded too much like a measurement scale made especially for gigantic beings. Another item on the infinite list of things that made everything too real for me.
“I guess, that’s what happens when you grow up!” I tried to deflate the mood.
Mimi smiled, but she didn’t stop frowning completely.
“So, how do we do it?” She asked after a short pause.
That caught me off guard, as always. We were finally there. There were no more chances to avoid the issue. We had to have sex, I had to cum, and that cum had to be … absorbed by Mimi’s grandma, Ginevra. I gulped down hard.
“Wha-wha … what?”
“I mean, how do we get sure that your cum hits my grandma and only her.”
“Eh … only her?” I was not even sure what I was asking. Mimi explained herself without caring for my hesitation.
“Elsa told that when a small drop of your cum hit the ground she drank it with the other woman … Carol. And it grew both of them. But to the size of Carol now. That’s way too small!” Carol was a giantess. She was taller than most construction in the towns on the lake, she was a building with legs. To Mimi, to us, she was no bigger than a doll. A building sized woman was way too small.
“I think that’s both because that was too few cum, and because they split the effect. Think of Ellie and Samantha! The same must’ve happened. They grew far more than Carol because you came on them completely. And yet they didn’t grow to our size. Like … you must consume an entire orgasm to grow actually big.”
The emphasis she put on the word ‘consume’ made me shiver. I never had sex before Mimi and hardly anything else. The only person that had willfully “consumed” my sperm was in front of me. That same afternoon, just a few hours before, two girls had “consumed” it. But it was all of Mimi’s fault since she tricked me into filling her mouth with her sperm and then dropped the two unfortunates into it. Now another person, which was an old lady, which was Mimi’s grandmother, was supposed to consume an entire orgasm, which was my orgasm. There was no escape. Plus, also the fact that Mimi considered only titans of our size “actually big” made it look like she still considered smaller giants as less worthy beings? I thought it was better to finish all of that as soon as possible and decided to suck it up and try to take control of the whole thing.
“I think we can do like at the mall. I come into your mouth and …” I must’ve been very stupid thinking I could take control of anything. “No, that won’t work! In a sense, I also was involved. Part of it ended in my belly as much as in theirs and thus reduced the effect of growth. It must touch only my grandmother! Plus, I’m tired of sucking your dick.” That last one hurt a little bit more than the rest. “So what do we do?” I asked disheartened. “Oh … I think the best solution is to pick my grandma from the house, put her on my back and then you pound me from behind. It should not come as a novelty when you’ll jizz on my back.” “You’ve become very crass since you grew, you know?” “Just calling a spade a spade! Or a sperm, a sperm!” Mimi smirked.
She then crouched toward the house and started whispering “Gran-gran! It’s me, it’s Mimi. Come outside!” She kept going like that for another couple times before finally some figures emerged from a door on the garden that degraded gently into the lake. I was crouching just behind Mimi and I could recognize Ginevra in a black robe, and another woman. This one was far younger. Dumpy and a bit chubby, her skin light brown, her black hair curly and long to the shoulders. It was Jamila.
She was a girl of a town in the surrounding mountains that worked as housekeeper both when Ginevra was on site helping her with cleaning and cooking, and when the old lady wasn’t there keeping the house clean and supervised. The pay wasn’t much, due to the covetousness of the homeowner, but she could manage a small mansion on the lake and do as she pleased every time the old lady wasn’t there. A pretty convenient deal for a girl that otherwise just worked as a waitress in the nearby town’s pubs.
The two mites were struck by the vision of such gigantic beings crouching on them and calling their names. At that point, that kind of reaction had become pretty standard and predictable. I would’ve been surprised not to encounter it. And thus far, it had happened only in the figure of Samantha. A figure I kept shrugging off my mind, in vain.
“Grandma! There you hare! It’s me, Mimi! I’m here!” Mimi coed in the direction of the two diminutive things.
“Oh, Jamila. There’s you too! Hi!” She smiled enthusiastically. Jamila was terrified of course. Ginevra just a tad less because she had recognized her beloved granddaughter in the traits of that humongous behemoth emerging from the lake. Without waiting for an answer, which would’ve been anyway impossible to detect for us, Mimi moved forward. She sunk her left hand in the town, crushing two small buildings. Then, one at a time she stretched her legs backward and planted her knees in the lake. This generated small waves that reached the coast after a while overcoming the hedge that delimited Ginevra’s backyard. Finally she moved her right hand toward the human figures. She stretched her index touching the ground with her nail. The two women in the garden embraced each other between all this mayhem which for them ended with the loud thud of the digit sinking into the grass.
“Now, gran-gran, I need you to step on my nail. It’s for your own good.” Mimi wanted to sound inviting, but those words resounded like a sort of threat. Ginevra hesitated. Looking upward Mimi’s tits were hanging just above her, Jamila, the house and probably the whole neighborhood. Her granddaughter was immense, and naked and accompanied by her boyfriend which she considered a bit of a wimpy. She was asking her to step on her nail. The nail in question was a very large platform made of this single layer of keratin as think as a mattress. She clearly wanted to lift her off the ground.
Maybe to put her closer to her ears, to better communicate. Maybe just to bring her away from that place which was uncomfortable to the giantess. After a while, despite all the pleads of Jamila which was faithful to her employer and considered all of that too dangerous and the entire situation as crazy as it gets, the woman decided to trust her granddaughter regardless of the fact her granddaughter was a speaking mountain. She carefully stepped on the internal surface of the nail, reached the fingertip and held it as strong as she could. 

“What?!”
Arthur asked and protested at the same time.
“We will have a dinner date! We will be mr. and mrs. Kaiju on a dinner date in the world of puny little humans.” Jo explained.
“Pfff, that’s boring!”
“Hey! You said I could choose the game!”
Arthur puffed again but he resigned. “Okay. Mrs. Kaiju, would you like to go on a date with me?”
“Oh wow, I don’t know?”
“Eh …?” Arthur was confused again.
“I don’t know if I want to go on a date with you. I’m a princess of the monsters, and Godzilla made me a very interesting proposal!” Jo was thriving in the silliness of her own game. “He said he would gift me an airplane for breakfast!”
Arthur wasn’t sure how to continue, but he wasn’t available to let Godzilla have that win. “Well, I will bring you to dinner to a very exclusive place.”
“Oh, dinner? But it’s lunchtime now!” Jo tainted him.
“What? But you said … whatever! Here, behold! The ship with legs, ready for you to eat!”

He had done his best. And it worked. Because Jo came closer to him.
“Oh wow! But that’s wonderful! And it’s for me?”
“Y...yes?” He said dubious and scared of having her so close.
“What a wonderful gift!” She then kissed him on the cheek again.
“Yuck! Gross!” Arthur exclaimed, but Jo ignored him. She had done it for her own pleasure, not his.
“And look at all the little puny people! They look so tasty!” That last sentence alerted the boy. He hadn’t considered the people on the platform at all. When he was just contemplating the structure he had been blind to everything which wasn’t a piece of machinery, and so he had remained up to that moment. But now he could see.

The basis of the thing, the proper platform, was swarming with workers in their yellow or orange vests. Tiny figures were running in every direction desperately seeking for safety. And he had just submitted them to Jo’s hunger. He was a bit concerned. Eating people should’ve been by accident, not intentionally. But he also pondered that this one was more of a game. They were playing at being giant monsters, so they were supposed to destroy things and eat people. To Arthur’s knowledge, that was everything giant monsters did. To that, he could add the fact that Jo was his friend, he liked her and wanted her to be well. So, he thought, it was actually okay for people to be eaten if it was to feed her. Even the screams and the fleeing attempts of the little people seemed to be an appropriate part of the game. He and Jo were role-playing as kaijus and all the people on the platform were substantially playing along with them.

Thus he didn’t flinch when Jo attacked the structure with a loud roar and ripped the enormous transmitting antenna from the roof of the higher building. She started chewing on it like it was a string of licorice. Arthur was a bit uncertain at first, but then he decided to go for it as well. He reached for a very small cabin on the outer limit of the platform, ripped it off the floor with ease and bit a piece off of it. He looked at the thing in his mouth just to discover two workers inside which were screaming and bouncing back and forth in accordance with the way he tilted the thing. He didn’t stare at them too much because it seemed impolite. He just tilted the cabin over his mouth and let the two hosts fall on his tongue. He barely felt their landing and hardly any taste at all. Disappointed he put the rest of the cabin in his mouth as well and chewed on the whole thing.

Jo addressed him soon after. “Hey! You’re not being very romantic!”
“What? What did I do wrong?”
“Well, you’re just over there eating for yourself.”
“But … you’re doing the same!” He protested.
“Well, I want to do another thing. I want you feed me!”
“What?”
“You should worry about filling my belly, not yours! Remember that I’m the mother of your child! Do you want me to starve and die? Do you want to raise Reginald all alone.”
Arthur couldn’t distinguish reality from fiction anymore. The things that Jo was saying were all matter of fantasy, but the emotion in her voice seemed all too real. He surrendered and came close to her. “Thank you!” She commented delighted from his obedience.
“And what do you want me to feed you, my darling?” He asked sarcastic and a bit exhausted by all those mind games.
“Oh … I want the little people, thank you!” Arthur huffed visibly.
The little people on their behalf were in absolute terror, running in every direction schizophrenically. Arthur tried to pick them one by one but ended up smearing them on his fingertips. He soon passed to a more effective approach pushing them off-board with his other hand strategically placed right below the side of the platform. Once he had collected a satisfying bunch, he put his hand in front of Jo’s face. The girl didn’t ask anyone for permission or anything and dived her mouth on his palm. She licked off all the unfortunates and played with them in her mouth. Some were stuck on her lips but the immense muscle reached them soon and brought them inexorably to their demise. After a good while savoring her pray she swallowed, and patted her belly satisfied. She didn’t want to appear completely ungrateful thought, so while Arthur was using some sea water to clean his hand from her saliva, followed his example and collected some dozens of people in her hand. She than recalled the titanic kid’s attention and offered him her bounty. He hesitated a while but then accepted and ate all the people in her hand. Some stuck to his outer lips and one even on his cheek. Jo delicately approached him, plucked the poor guy from his face, ignored his screams of terror, and silenced them dropping him in her mouth. Both kids burst out in laughter.
“Little people are bit pathetic, don’t you think?” She asked excited.
“Yeah, they’re very weak! But they taste pretty good.”
“I told you. They’re the best! They’re tasty like chocolate. Wow, can you imagine little people covered in chocolate! That would be awesome!”
“Do you think my mom will be upset that we ate them?”
“What? Why?”
“Well, she said we shouldn’t harm people if it’s not necessary.”
“Ehm, knock-knock. It was necessary. Because they are very tasty and we wanted to eat them!”
“Maybe. But we could eat only the platform.”
“Letting them drown in the sea! Do you hear yourself?”
“Ow, right! I didn’t think about that.”
“Yeah, of course you didn’t. Dumbbell! If we eat the platform we have to also eat the people on it, otherwise where could they go?”
“Right. Right! I just don’t understand why they scream so much.”
“Because they’re dumber than you. They don’t see that we are helping them, actually! If we didn’t eat them they would be wasted, like a snack that you let expire in the fridge. Is it better to waste food?”
“No, it’s not. Little people are weak but also a but silly.” Arthur deduced.
“I guess they are. But we are here for them and will help them anyway. Because it’s the right thing to do!”
“Okay!”
Settled the matter, they attacked the platform once again and every time they discovered a new spot where humans had tried to hide, they bargained about whose turn it was to eat them. The entire structure was thus dismantled piece by piece and very few other people went wasted. When the only remains of the extraction platform were, literally, the mere platform, or at least part of it, the children looked satisfied at their work. They felt just as accomplished as if they had just finished a massive sandcastle, but in reverse. Their bellies were clearly protruding now, but they didn’t feel any particular form of distress. Jo in particular was in fact out of herself for joy. Her plan had worked magnificently. The conversion of Arthur from savior of the city to people gourmand has worked incredibly well. But she was not completely satisfied, yet.
She wanted something more, something else. Something which was now, unluckily, outside her disposal, because it was well kept in some other titan’s hands. It was the magnificent doll that Elsa had presented her, and her family, the evening before. She had loved her from the first moment, and she had not forgotten. But while convincing Arthur to follow her on her destructive path had been pretty easy since he was a child and while nobody could deny he had such a big heart, there could be far more doubt about his sharpness. The doll, though was in Arthur’s mom’s hands. She was a far different opponent. Plus she had already proved pretty jealous of her prey.
When the two infantile titans were almost back on the mainland, Jo could see something which spiked her hopes. Elsa was sleeping, heavily. She got one arm abandoned on her belly and the other one supporting her head. Her legs were spread on the city carelessly. Her breath was heavy and sometimes interrupted by snores. She couldn’t yet distinguish the position of the doll, but she imagined it couldn’t be very far. That was her occasion. Being she still a child, it was very difficult that she wasn’t the one sleeping while the adults around her remained awake. So she rarely witnessed the grown-ups at their most vulnerable. And as for everything else which showed her any sort of vulnerability, she could only think about how to exploit it. And in this case, she knew exactly what she wanted. How to obtain it, though, seemed like a whole different matter. First thing first, she would’ve had to get rid of Arthur. She looked at the boy walking peacefully beside her. He proceeded slowly, enjoying the water around his hips and legs, with his belly full and still exceeding his figure a little, and not any care in the world. Nor, for what could matter, any suspect.

“Yeah, quite an adventure indeed!” Hannah, interrupted her friend.
“So … I don’t know … what do … what do we do know?” Cynthia really wanted to look less doubtful, but she couldn’t come up with better words.
“Well, we go looking for Zack and Mimi. They were headed to the lake in the north as I said. They may still be there, hopefully with my mom already grown.”
Cynthia couldn’t comment with anything but a polite smile. She considered it one last time. The only thing to do was to follow the flow for now, and finally reconcile with Zack. Later she would ask his version of the story and then they’ll figure out how to behave.

Following the flow was although easier said than done. She had to stand up, and walk, and traverse the region to reach the lake Hannah was talking about. The other two titans anticipated her and took their way outside the valley. They both easily passed over the mountain crest she was sitting on. She sighed deeply, looked at the hidden temple once more. It was miraculously intact and stolidly indifferent to the incredible events which had just deployed in front of it. She then turned to follow the only other two. They were already outside the mountainous part of the path, walking in the plains. When she overcome the last mountain side she could see where Hannah and Micheal had already stepped. Their footprints were as clear as in fresh mud. One of them was perfectly defined in the middle of a parking lot, hundreds of cars were completely flattened and partly submerged in the earth. It was impressive, but it immediately paled in front of her next discovery.

Parking lots are for cars, cars are for people. People were everywhere into and around the parking lot either transfixed by the impossibility of the situation or pragmatically running for their lives. Some abandoning their cars, some trying to reach it. Even though, Cynthia could notice, the road ahead had been truncated by another footprint. Giants modified the landscape with the sheer force of a single foot. Humans were too small to take any effective countermeasure. It was like fighting the weather. She couldn’t deny that seeing Micheal and Hannah proceed above all kind of terrains like it was nothing was really empowering from her perspective.

It must’ve been far less empowering for those moving dots below. People were ants. Cynthia had a good knowledge of the animal world and certain respect for ants in particular. But it was mostly linked to the idea of their cooperative nature. These gnats on the ground were far from cooperative little things. She couldn’t feel respect for them, just pity and preoccupation. She carefully avoided the parking lot. Even if she could hardly distinguish them from the ground below, those moving dots were still people. But people were those which inevitably ended up under her foot anyway. She didn’t notice the slightest difference. A dozen of fleeing people were unfortunate enough to choose the spot which to Cynthia’s eyes looked like empty and they didn’t last one instant after impact.

Cynthia had to accelerate her pace to keep up with Micheal and Hannah, but it was increasingly difficult at each step. She did her best do avoid everything that looked like human property, but her feet were as big as city blocks and the free spaces were getting tighter and tighter. She wasn’t orientating herself very well from her height, but in any case it seemed Micheal and Hannah hadn’t chosen the most deserted path toward their destination. Luckily, when they were getting to close to a mostly inhabited zone they stopped and stepped aside the majority of buildings. Many were trampled anyway, but the core of the town was spared.

She followed them in their path of destruction. She couldn’t feel but sympathy for the poor souls below which were as scared as possible. But there was very little she could do for them. Not just for now, but in general. She wasn’t on their side anymore. She couldn’t give someone a blanket to cover them or prepare hot beverage for comfort. She could barely see them. She understood there was nothing more to do for them. She felt a little tingle in her gut.

Since the area had been already bulldozed by the other two titans, she could just step on it without provoking too much more damage. She thought something like the fact that nobody could distinguish her footprints from the others. She pondered if crushing tens of people under her foot for another couple seconds then brushed the idea off her mind. They were people, she would be a murderer. But would she? Was she a person anymore? Does someone defines a storm a murdered when it inevitably passes and causes destruction and deaths? Maybe that was the giants' way of life. They were like atmospheric phenomena, independent from the human laws. By all means, above them. And yet, she decided to not yet commit to that ethos. At least, until she discovered whether it was reversible or not.

She passed on the side of the disaster area. And yet, she was so mesmerized by the chaos below that she didn’t look where she was stepping. She didn’t notice at least until her toes overbearingly entered the side of a large building. When she looked down she saw what had just happened. She had inadvertently entered an industrial area and the first building on her path was a very tall and large structure which from the enormous banner on the roof she deciphered to be a construction materials facility. Her foot had completely eviscerated the long side of the shoe-box sized factory on the ground.

There was a gigantic hole in the side which let clearly see the inside. Her toes were deeply planted among several machines and deposits of materials. She slowly removed her foot from the agonizing structure. More pieces of concrete fell from the wall causing sparkle of the blazing machinery to raise up. There was also a fire going on. Cynthia instinctively wanted to put it out and she stepped on it. This caused another good portion of the sidewall to crumble and collapse. Another row of machines was completely flattened. In the factory the smoke was so thick it was very difficult both to breath and to see.

The factory was obviously closed on Sunday. It took Cynthia all her cold blood to come to that conclusion. She was relieved. But immediately surprised by her next thought. It was Sunday afternoon. The whole industrial district was almost devoid of workers except some spare security guards. Apparently, a factory was extremely easy to tear down. If she wanted, she could demolish the whole structure with a few more hit of her foot. It would’ve been a great contribution for environmental effort.

Within Cynthia a debate ensued. This was her only occasion to make a meaningful difference in favoring a transition of the production in the region. She could destroy all those factories that polluted the most. On the other hand, the next morning thousands and thousands of workers would find themselves forcefully unemployed. Maybe this is what politicians struggle with when they make it so hard to actually sign effective laws to favor a greener production model. This last thought didn’t last. Most of them were either completely indifferent to the environment or too worried they’d become unpopular to actually make a change. It was factories like that that killed her husband, that got away with it, and politicians were re-elected through those same factories’ owners’ support. The decision had been made.

The factory took just three more cautiously placed steps to disappear. One fourth mostly symbolical step raised a small cloud of dust. Cynthia felt a rush of excitement and empowerment she had hardly ever experienced before. She could barely believe it. She just got rid of one of the biggest polluter in the area with far less effort she would’ve required to destroy a sandcastle. This excitement came with the bound understanding that she had caused an incredible amount of economical damages. She thought this was only an incentive to not stop there. What were they going to do? Arrest her. The only prison she knew was the one up north. She could easily cover the extension of the whole building by sitting on it.

This last consideration stroke even harder than her previous deeds. She wasn’t just so powerful she could destroy a whole industrial district in minutes of careful but easy work. She was also completely unaccountable. Police could neither stop nor punish her for doing what she wanted. And what she wanted was to do some more justice. She looked at her feet. There were a good bunch of other facilities around. A steel plant, the coal electric plant in the distance, several chemical industries involved in the refinement of petrol or the production of plastic product. It was the playground of her dreams.

She moved to the next building, actually a couple of bigger structures and some smaller ones which all composed the steel plant. She trampled the smaller ones easily. They were at best twice the size of her soles. She crouched and got on all fours. She peeled the metal roof of one of the bigger structures. The plant was not empty. There were very few workers in complete panic. She looked at them running around chaotically for some seconds. Then she clapped her hands twice. Most of the workers stopped to look up. She then put one of her hands inside the building, she posed it open palm on a wall and pushed softly enough to completely demolish it without making too much confusion. She then swiped the tons of debris like it was a bunch of bread crumbs. She clapped her hands again. Those that were looking at this godly wrath of a giantess could clearly see her signaling the direction of the path she had just opened and immediately after starting to count with her fingers. Many got the message. All the others followed rapidly. After less than one minute the structure was empty. She lowered her body on the rest of it crushing it all with her weight. She felt her tits touch the machinery and observed as her mere weight was enough to completely flatten them.

Now she was laying on the ground with some of the workers right in front of her boobs. She looked at them. They were alive, but jobless and terrified. This was the most direct consequence of her action. Those specks on the ground were at her mercy. And she had no plan for them. They just had to accept her verdict. Their factory was better in rubble than in function according to her pretty botched environmental analysis, and in Cynthia the titaness’ world, decision and execution didn’t require much of technical time. She stopped staring at the fleeing flecks on the concrete and rolled on her back flattening another building under her ass. She finally stood up and brushed herself quickly.

The last standing part of the facility was the row of furnaces. They were three towers of convoluted tangles of tubes and steel walkway and from the fumes exiting from above, Cynthia could see all three were active. Every minutes tons of polluting gas were filling the atmosphere. They had to be shut down immediately. Steel was important for long-lasting items and infrastructures, but there was no point in building long-lasting stuff if the climate was due to collapse in a few decades. Cynthia considered her deeds as a favor to the steel industry.

She raised her foot and put her sole on the tangle of metal deforming it. She didn’t require much force to make it topple over and collapse to the ground exploding. There were scraps of metal scattered and half immersed into a glowing spot of magma and burning coal. She tried to collect it with her foot but it was pretty hot and she decided not to risk it. She moved to the second and then the third tower. They collapsed like the first one with close to zero resistance. The power plant was just an almost flat expanse of rubble, debris, flattened machines, metal scrap and this pile of magma just in front of Cynthia’s feet.

She was no expert of literature but even she had read some simplified resume of Gulliver’s travel. Despite the blatant relevance of such a novel to her ongoing experience, the only bit of text she considered kind of useful to her needs was the method a bigger being may use to put out a fire. She crouched on the magma and released all the liquids she still held in her body. It wasn’t much, but far more than enough to completely flood the remaining steel plant. Cynthia couldn’t notice it but her piss didn’t take long before reaching and submerging most of the workers which deprived of their vehicles were trying to flee on foot.

The more Cynthia released the hidden power of her immense body to destroy the industrial district, the more she was inebriated with power. She felt like a goddess of vengeance on behalf of the environment, and maybe also the environmental activists so often let down by politics and the society at large. She moved to the gas power plant and this time didn’t even took the time to look for the presence of workers. She started destroying it one foot at a time. She crushed even the few vehicles in the parking lot squeezing them between her toes. She moved to the central building and substantially walked into it. She then started stepping on the spot like she was crushing a cardboard package before recycling it.

Such a fiery course of action wasn’t the best approach for a power plant, which in fact didn’t take long before exploding with such a loud noise Cynthia had to cover her ears. When she recovered her senses a couple seconds after the blast she saw she was standing in the middle of a giant fire whose highest flames reached her knees. She had also hurt herself. Not excessively, but she could clearly see more than one small wound on her shins. She wasn’t a woman scared of physical pain, as long as it was wounding from external causes. She often scratched her skin during her excursions in the wild and had injured more than one bones in her youth. She calmed down only after Zack’s birth and when she started feeling the weight of aging on her muscular explosiveness and elasticity. A diminution which had completely disappeared since she grew.

She felt the long lost vigor of her youth. She was almost completely the same outside. Thin figure, straight back and long neck, short curly brown hair, medium size boobs with large aureoles and thick and short nipples, almost flat belly if not for some small rolls of fat on the lowest part of her torso, long and still athletic legs with prominent muscles, orderly half shaved crotch. But on the inside she didn’t feel such strength since ages. It was like she had consumed a stimulating drugs, and it was intoxicating her. She didn’t worry to much for the flames and instead started pressing her feet on the ground in order to suffocate their igniting source. She finally found the basins in which the gas was stored and ripped the ceiling off them. She knocked one of the walls down and let the thick liquid flow on the plain.

When she finished the last smaller buildings of the power plant the industrial district was in worse condition than if it had been bombed for days. It was a testament to the titaness’ power and for a newcomer it would’ve been almost impossible to guess what stood there before Cynthia’s passage. Walking some steps ahead she encountered also a smaller local enterprise of construction materials. It was just one small building, and it wouldn’t stand out on any list of the biggest polluter in the region, or any region in general. But a couple years earlier, they had cheated harshly on prices when Cynthia was collaborating with a local group of workers that were building their own collectivist and environmental friendly agricultural enterprise to the point that the workers had to postpone so much stuff they lived out of their few savings for a whole year. She knew it would’ve been an enormous punishment for so little. She pondered it a little and then she covered the roof of the factory completely with her sole to be sure to crush it with no more than one single step. She even giggled a little thinking of the face that asshole of the owner would do the next morning finding just an unfathomably large footprints in place of his factory.

She kept following Micheal and Hannah at a certain distance stepping here and there out of her path to demolish whatever she considered damaging to the environment or just the landscape. Her two same size friends weren’t so selective. They strolled straight ahead without ever considering what was being crushed under their feet. Cynthia knew among all the stuff they were trampling there were people. But she felt further and further from those beings’ predicaments with each passing minute. She surely still retained the full intent of saving the environment also for the people at large. It was this or that average Joe and Jill that mattered lesser and lesser to her. She was starting to enter into the titans’ mentality which at first she judged badly.

They were different beings, unaccountable in the same terms of the small humans, at least as much as the latter were unaccountable to the law of every anthill they may happen to step on. The only thing that still worried her was the way in which Ginevra may welcome that mindset. Would she just limit to dismiss human safety when this clashed with her own objectives or would she make a personal objective out of cruelty on humans? She thought that when even she could have a little too harsh fun with those puny things, she would get bored very soon.

Cynthia had destroyed countless buildings, suffered several explosions, blazing flames so hot and extended they could destroy a skyscraper, and she was left with some mild burns and a persevering itch in the shins where she got bruised at the gas plant. Humans were no match to such enormous beings, and even Ginevra despite her age was going to impact as the wildest force of nature on whatever human artifact or group she would encounter. She felt a strong sense of pity for the helplessness of her former kind. But she thought also that as long as this danger came with the fact that she was finally in charge of taking relevant decisions in favor of various environmental issues, it was a small price to pay indeed. Even from a human perspective, that would've been for the better.

When the sun rose above the horizon of his belly, Todd was struck by the light and he could do anything but grunt and turn on his side. His belly was the last thing a good portion of the wood saw before disappearing forever. Even that effort though, couldn’t prevent his wakening. When he finally opened his eyes, a shiver ran down his spine and he widened them to their maximum extension.

What had scared him was in fact the discovery of having been laying beside an almost stranger. The face of the person in front of his, belonged to Betty. She was sleeping on her back, so she was not directly facing him. Thus, the titan spent one more minute observing the old lady. Despite being in her late sixties, her body was still pretty well preserved. Todd thought that this must’ve had something to do with the growth as well.

He knew from his own experience that growing surely gave a relevant boost to someone’s look. Muscle were increased, skin became more regular, and even if it wasn’t set to give people the perfect body, it surely was capable of enhancing their best traits. And it had probably worked on Betty as well. She had some belly, but if there ever had been any stretchmarks they were now gone. Her tits weren’t of course as firm as those of a young lady, yet they were still mostly in place and pretty big. Her neck showed some wrinkles, her cheeks were covered in a subtle shroud of freckles, her nose was small and snub, and there were visible reflexes of light coming from the frost which had formed on her eyelashes.

Todd decided not to challenge his luck further and slowly and silently moved away from the titaness. In the movement, though he hadn’t considered that someone may be sleeping also behind him. Which, in fact, was the case. That someone being Selena, laying on her left side and giving him the back. She was curved forward and it didn’t took much for Todd to realize she was hugging someone. It was Cassie that lied between her arms, also sleeping on the side, nestled in her older sister’s body. Thus were the four titans aligned.

Todd movement though had been too rough not to be noticed. Selena woke up snapping her lips a little. She left her sister and turned to the other side. Cassie still sleeping gained an almost completely fetal position. That mesmerized Todd above all. She had moved her legs to do that. He had had just the shortest possible time with the version of Cassie stuck on the wheelchair. He had no definite image of her in that situation apart from some glimpses of memory about the events of the evening before. Yet he had fixed his mind so thoroughly on Selena’s plan about enlarging her in order to try healing her, that he still felt a relevant conflict between the concept of Cassie he had formed in his mind and the perception of that ebony titaness able to move the lower part of her body.

Selena didn’t even open her eyes and just reached for his face to kiss him. He returned the kiss and they stayed like that another good minutes just exchanging small kisses.
“Hey” he started in the lowest volume possible.
“Ehi” she answered still keeping it low.
“It worked. We grew them, they’re big now.” Selena smiled serenely.
“Yeah, I still can’t believe it.”
“Well, it was kind of crazy though.” Todd’s words were not just a random comment. He kind of hoped to seal the event of the evening under the category of “crazy”, also to at least in part exorcise any recurrence of them.
Selena laughed “Yeah, I’ll give you that. It was crazier than I expected.” She then kissed him once again. He kissed her back, but couldn’t stop thinking about the events that had followed Cassie and Betty’s growth the night before.

While the older titaness was still unconscious, the younger one was in a condition of consciousness difficult to understand for anyone else. Todd had gently and very cautiously laid Betty’s body on the ground on his side, trying to make her rest on the forest patch as if they were some sort of mattress. The old lady’s body looked like a breathing mountains from the perspective of the remaining diminutive trees and minuscule inhabitants of the forest.

Right outside of the forest patch, instead, Cassie was doing something which defeated any preceding possibility of her imagination. She was standing in the middle of the plain, her silhouette highlighted by the glow of the night sky. Todd was in awe at that sight. Selena was in tears. Nobody dared saying anything. The two sitting colossi just watched every single small movement of the standing giantess.

Cassie from her point of view felt mostly vertigo. She was not standing fully, her legs were at least in part curved, as if under some incredible weight. She used the motion of her upper body and her arms to keep balance. But the first thing that impressed her was not even the sight of her own body standing. It was the feeling of the soil under her feet. Her toes curled spontaneously, and she could feel the terrain yield to the immeasurable power of her smaller extremities. She felt a powerful inner surge of joy mixed with rage and exhaustion. It was like some demonic force which had kept her stuck to the wheelchair, even more from a psychological than a physiological point of view, was being sucked out of her body bit per bit.

She kept gaining familiarity with the ability to curl and agitate her toes, all of it almost without changing the position of any other muscle in her body. And then she sighed, and sighed again, and decided the moment had come. She slowly activated every other muscle down from her spinal chord, through the hips and the femoral, to the thighs and the ankle. She wanted to make her first step since years. Since she had awakened in the hospital bed, having lost three weeks of her life, the ability to walk, a relevant part of her memories and soon after almost all the will to go on. That was going to be a giant step for a human being, but a small step for the once again walking titaness.

And yet she failed. It was going pretty well, the other leg was holding her body weight pretty smoothly and she had the vague sensation of perceiving every single major and minor muscle enter into action. She was even looking at the desired target where her foot was intended to land. And she very slowly lowered it toe first. But when the rest of the sole had to follow, maybe due to the emotions, maybe to the complete lack of practice, she kind of slipped to the side and the too recently reactivated pain fibers exploded in signaling the very mild but still perceivable distress of her ankle being stretched in an unnatural configuration. And thus her knee deactivated and she tumbled to the ground with an incredibly powerful blast.

To the world below it was like a meteorite had crashed into the plain. The area of impact far exceeded the figure of the fallen titaness. That one fall was what finally awakened Todd and Selena from the hypnotism of observing Cassie moving her first step. They both rushed to help her up and assess the damage. But when they reached her she was laughing. Very low at first, more of a giggle that very quickly transformed into a hysteric laugh. And thus she kept going for a whole minute. Cassie was massaging her hurt ankle and laughing to the point of loosing her breath. When she finished, Selena was finally able to speak.

“Cass! Oh Cass! How do you feel, are you hurt?”
“Yes!” Exulted the younger titaness. “Yes! I’m hurt. I can feel it. I can feel it all! Look, touch, come!”
Cassie had an exhilarated look in her face. She was indeed out of herself. And she kept touching her thighs and her calves and her hands reached for the injured ankle, which she put to test by agitating her feet. After a short while she planted it on the ground with a very loud thud. And she sighed. Selena could not hold herself anymore and jumped on her sister. She hugged her and started kissing her face in every spot. It was an assault without any resistance. Cassie let her sister drown her in affection in order to recharge her own emotional reserve.

She managed eventually to push Selena off her body and to gain once again a sitting position. She started moving her feet on the plain again, she used them to excavate trenches large enough to host city blocks and then she raised and slammed them on the ground again and again causing a seismic swarm in the whole surrounding region. She really couldn’t hold herself.
“Sis?” she said.
“Wha … what?” Selena asked showing that she was crying once again.
“Would you …” she stretched her arm toward the other titaness. “Would you be by my side while …”
“Always!” Selena exclaimed. “I will always be by your side!” And she raised herself in order to finally stand.

When she was standing she helped her sister do the same with both her arms. The two sisters were almost embracing each other and Cassie was doing her best to keep her balance once again. She noticed that no matter the pressure, she couldn’t feel anything anymore in her ankle, whatever damage had happened was already gone. She raised her foot once again and slammed it into the ground in front of her. She was hitting the ground so hard she was not even leaving footprints but impact sites. She then shifted her body weight on her forward foot. When she was stable enough, she gained enough courage for a second step, then a third, a fourth and so on. They were already a mile away from Todd and the sleeping Betty, when Cassie hinted at Selena to let her. Selena resisted a moment, but then she was convinced by one last look of her sister.

Cassie didn’t want to waste momentum and so she kept her jerky and disordered gait. The more she stepped forward, the better the movement became, the higher her trust in her own muscle increased. After another minute in which she had the possibility to explore different paces and postures, and with the other two waking titans mesmerized and motionless, she stopped. And finally, her ability to stand and walk was not the only thing monopolizing her mind. She gazed at the spectacle of the plain from her perspective, she recognized the lights of the crystal city in the distance, and she realized she was a few steps away from the highway which traversed the plain.

It extended in front of her seemingly endless in both direction as a thin stretch of asphalts and sporadic street lights. She got closer and closer. She wanted to squat in front of it, but she didn’t feel secure enough so she knelt. She then lowered her upper body more and more. Finally she felt the upper part of her legs touch her lower boobs. And she realized that she was naked. She didn’t give that much attention though. She pressed her boobs on her legs until she had reached a fetal position. Her head was now hoovering directly above the road.

She watched it. It was unreal, yet perfectly defined. From her perspective every minor imperfection of the diminutive world was almost impossible to distinguish, and more so in the dark of the night. Every single piece of humanity she could recognize was thus veiled of some form of unnatural smoothness. It felt like a toy version with very blunted details. To her, it felt incredibly cute.

She reached for a traffic light with the sole result of completely annihilating it. Everything was not just impossibly cute, but also immeasurably fragile. Her meditation on the contingency of the minuscule world was interrupted by the recognizable sound of a vehicle approaching. It was an articulated truck. She observed it approaching. It was probably speeding at least around eighty miles per hours, but to her it was going kind of slow.

Cassie almost unconsciously put one of her hands on the road, now standing as a gigantic wall blocking the passage on all six lanes. The driver was luckily not sleeping or the automatic driver was intelligent enough to recognize the obstacle from afar and brake in time. The vehicle was now stopped in the middle of the road, the rear trail slightly unaligned with the front one. After another minute of pause, the door of the truck opened.

Cassie couldn’t wrap her mind around how small the truck driver actually was. He was less than an ant to her, so small he could have easily fitted in the small space under her nail. Her first instinct was to grab him, but she remembered how indelicate her touch had been to the street light. So she just stayed still, observing the small guy. The driver on his side approached the immense barrier that had interrupted his course, and reached it by foot. When he was close enough he seemed unable to figure out what that thing could be.

He needed very few seconds to follow the whole shape of it and find the immense wall attached to a wrist, at the end of an arm dangling from a feminine body with immense breast dangling in front of him and above those a face which was large enough to host a small village and which was, most dauntingly, staring right at him. He couldn’t believe it. And fell to his knees in astonishment and fear. Cassie was transfixed, even more than the truck driver possibly. To her the whole things seemed like a dream about a miracle. The feeble light, the unnatural color and texture of the street, the diminutive truck shining in the night. It was mesmerizing. She wanted to touch everything but she didn’t dare move a single muscle in fear of breaking the whole thing. In fear of waking herself up from that dream. And thus she remained silent in contemplation for a good minute completely oblivious to anything but her body, the soil under her knees and toes, the streetlights, the highway, the truck and its driver. But all of that suddenly disappeared in the dark.

When the very small cloud of dust settled, the first thing Cassie could distinguish was again a metallic glimmer, but it wasn’t coming from the truck. It was coming from the silver and golden motives that had been traced by Cassie herself that same morning, on her aunt’s toenails. She followed the foot, the ankle, the thigh and the belly up to the giant boobs of the ebony immensity in front of her. Beyond that she could see the still confused and pretty worried face of Betty. 

Mimi sensed the infinitely thin touch of her grandmother, and started lifting her finger very slowly. Jamila on the ground was still screaming to Ginevra, but her voice was soon deflected by the distance. Ginevra ascended on the side of her immense granddaughter. She could see the whole valley, the end of which hosted the town with her house. She felt the breeze hitting her harshly and held the gigantic fingertip even tighter. She could clearly distinguish the lines composing the fingerprints like they were carved into wood. Everything felt unreal like an ongoing dream. And yet the strength of the wind, the cold air, the light of the sun, the texture of the giant fingertip, made it feel as much real and raw as possible.

Ginevra’s ascension ended when Mimi with a bit of effort managed to land her finger on her back. It was supposed to be a very soft landing, but the sheer force of the impact unsaddled the old woman and made her tumble on the skin of her granddaughter’s back. When she finally could get in a sitting position the spectacle around her was as grandiose as it was unsettling. Mimi’s back stretched back and forth like a small valley of flesh. On the front side raised up until it started being covered by her blond hair, each one as thick as a rope. On the back side it raised up to the curve of her butt just to descend precipitously right after.

Ginevra didn’t dare make a move. Mimi instead put her other hand back on the ground flattening a small group of houses near the coast. From her position, Ginevra could witness in horror as I started changing my position and reaching the back of the large valley of Mimi’s back. I was then standing right behind her, my figure impending on the whole rear and engulfing Ginevra in my shadow. She was terrified by the enormous naked body, and the terror could only grow when this incredible mass started descending.

One knee followed the other into the lake provoking small earthquake and strong waves. Jamila, which everyone of us was ignoring by now, had to recover inside in order not to get swept away by the water invading the garden. I forced myself to focus on the back of Mimi’s head in order not to look at the small speck of an old lady which was her grandmother trying to maintain a sort of balance on her continuously moving back.

The whole trip and encounter thing had me very distracted and unable to focus so it was pretty difficult to actually recover a stable mood within which develop arousal. Mimi on her side was just solving the problem mechanically by touching herself. I stared at her hand’s motion for a while trying to find it exciting enough to get something in motion on my side as well, but with little success. It seemed I could get horny for no reason during the day, and yet not force myself into it at will. This was starting to become a bit embarrassing, because despite my effort my gaze kept falling in Ginevra’s direction. And then it hit me.

I started thinking again about the way that something within me had almost took control when Mimi was sucking my dick over the mall back in our town. What was that? I had completely removed that further problem. It was something like the surge I felt the first time I started eating, which then luckily waned. But this one time it was different. First of all, and I was pretty grateful for that, it stayed within my mind. While the eating madness was deployed in and on the world outside, this other surge was just an unexpected companion to my sexual drive. Second, and far less deserving of gratitude, while the eating madness was bling and indifferent to the world it was ravaging, this one was intentional.

This thing, I couldn’t and didn’t want to recognize as part of me, actually wanted to wreak havoc. It wanted to destroy and smash and devour. It was like the beast was becoming increasingly more aware of itself. I felt a perceivable inquietude at the thought that maybe this thing could in the end win the battle and take full control. All the giants I knew of had been mostly peaceful and well intentioned. Well, at least up to when I caught Hannah very probably eating people on purpose. And yet, that felt a bit like an extension of the golden rule to the “pact” of leaving the town on time or get eaten. Not a great deal, but still. And despite this “care” for the frailty of the world below, incalculable amount of damage had already been dealt. If that thing was able to really take full control of any of us, it would’ve been terrifying.

My head got soon populated by random images of my immense body smashing buildings or crushing them with my hands, of Mimi sitting on entire neighborhood, both of us actively chasing fleeing masses of people to stomp on them. The extremely unpleasant side-effect of this was that I clearly felt my penis half turgid touching the lower part of Mimi’s labia. So, apparently, I could in fact get horny at will. Not entirely my will. I thought that Mimi’s dripping wet vagina had awaited enough and I couldn’t disappoint her further. So I decided not to dissolve those images. I tried though to see how much could I control them and myself. I wanted to see if I could just insert a less furious narrative within that thirst for destruction. This was made also in order not to cum as an idiot inside my girlfriend but on her back. Thus I focused on Ginevra growing.

I tried to think of her with her typical contempt of other people but with a couple thousand feet of height to make it actually be felt. It was the last thing I imagine before entering Mimi’s insides. She welcomed my dick with a sort of meow. It just enhanced the excitement. The rest of the act was played on this reciprocal effort to maintain balance. On Mimi’s side it was a physical effort to move as less as possible in order not to shake too much her grandmother, and I tried my best to do the same pushing slowly. On my side there was also the internal effort to maintain balance in control between me and the thing from within.

I tried to imagine giants destroying stuff but peacefully. It was very difficult, but it seemed to work. The thing could be contained, more or less, but it couldn’t be eliminated at least for now. I wondered if it was possible to repress it limiting its surge to sex and fantasies, or if it would’ve asked for actual satisfaction sooner or later. My mind was thus under the double siege of the carelessness of most giants around me, and the active evil of that thing within. Maybe this is why everyone else made such small problem to kill little people. Maybe they were all dealing with a similar thing inside and that was their strategy to limit damages and remain … themselves?

My body was luckily partly detached from my train of thought and could continue in its task. Mimi was not required to cum, but this didn’t stop her from reclaiming her own orgasm which she induced touching herself violently. When my focus finally shifted from the constant problem of how to be a gigantic monster and a good boy at the same time, to my ball sack being massaged by her masturbation, I started feeling another thing surging from within. Finally, a normal, predictable one.

After she orgasmed trying to remain as silent as possible and thus just emitting small outburst of humming pleasure, it took only two more minutes for me to follow her path. I entered into a more focused state. I looked one last time to Ginevra in order to localize my target and I thought I was sorry for my following action. I slowly exited Mimi’s pussy letting large drops of vaginal fluids splash into the lake and grabbed my dick. Then I pointed it on her back and squeezed it twice. It worked and in three separate outbursts, I covered all of Mimi’s lower back in sperm.

I was sure I had submerged Ginevra’s body, but the fluid was too much to actually see her anymore. I hoped the impact hadn’t been too traumatic. But I also remembered Hannah and Elsa both agreeing on the fact that growth seemed to heal every previous muscular or bone problem. I wondered if it worked for other stuff too. Mimi’s grandma was still a sixty-one years old woman, she surely already had some health issues. If the growth was able to cure most of her ailments, she may actually find herself feeling better than she had in years. I didn’t think Ginevra was a good woman, but I still hoped growth could work on her in this sense too.

“Sooo … do you see her? Is she growing already?” Mimi asked.
I squinted my eyes to look for her, but it took another whole minute or so before I finally recognized something inside the small lake of cum on her back.
“Oh, hey! There she is … I think.”
“You think? Look closer!”
“I … I don’t want to get closer to that.”
“Come on! Is it for that one time again?” She lamented recalling the memory of little naive me getting closer to her ass after I nutted on it, and she pushing it abruptly onto my face.
“I … I don’t want to scare her.”
“I think it’s you which is scared of her!” Mimi commented laughing. After another minute Ginevra was as big as a toy soldier and her growth, slow and steady, wasn’t stopping. In that moment though, my attention was caught by something else. Something was weighting on my pubic area. I looked down and couldn’t distinguish it at first, but it was getting clearer and clearer by the seconds.

Sitting on my still not completely flaccid penis and holding half entwined in my pubic hair, there was another person growing. At first I thought if it wasn’t a passenger of the canoe I had involuntarily collected some time before. But the position wasn’t right. They were almost on the edge while this one was right on top of my dick. I looked instinctively for the canoe, but there wasn’t anything less. They most probably didn’t survive the first impact, for as delicate as I tried to be, of my pelvis with Mimi’s soft ass cheeks.

Meanwhile Ginevra was already far ahead of Ellie and Samantha and still not stopping. She was going to become too heavy for Mimi to carry pretty soon and I think my girlfriend was already noticing it. But also the other growing persona wasn’t stopping. She was now large enough to completely engulf my shaft in her arms and legs and was slowly sliding off of it. I rushed to pick her with my hand and brought her closer to my face. And I recognized her, which was impossible as far as I recollected my thoughts. Unless …

“Meem?”
“Hey! What’s up? Did my grandma absorbed it all? If so, can you take her off my back? She’s getting kind of heavy!”
I looked back at the old woman, ignoring for a moment the growing person in my hand. Now her naked body was clearly recognizable in all it’s forms. She was pretty big, by now. Samantha or Ellie would’ve reached hardly the lower part of her crotch, she was still growing. I panicked, because Ginevra was getting bigger and bigger while one of my hand was occupied by another giant which was already almost too big to be handled easily. I rushed to free my hand letting the other giant tumble on the ground, and then substantially lifted Ginevra like she was a toddler and immediately releasing her closer to where the other one was still growing.

When Mimi felt her back liberated, she finally rose to a kneeing position and stretched her back. We then both stood up completely, our foot deeply into the lake.
“Uhmmf … it was becoming pretty heavy. Sorry gran … eheh!” She looked down in the direction where I had left Ginevra and the other growing giant. Now Ginevra was a third of Mimi’s standing height and still growing, the other giant was following her example having surpassed the length of a foot.
“Oh my …” Mimi gasped.
“Yep! I was going to ask you about that? I mean how is it possible that …”
“Jamila! You’re growing as well!”
The chubby figure of Ginevra’s maid was gaining more and more of the surrounding space. Still far from finishing her growth and already threatening a small mansion on the lake.
“How is it possible? There was only your grandma on your back!”
“Was Jamila growing on my back, too?” I stumbled on words
“Ehk … ehm no! She was … she was growing on my … on my penis.” I whispered the last part, because at this point Ginevra was almost finished growing, she was at two third of our height sitting barely conscious on the coast of the lake. Several houses, at least half a neighborhood has disappeared under her ass. And the rest of it was disappearing rapidly under the rear of her faithful maid.
“I think … Oh my … I think my orgasm did that!” Mimi exclaimed.
“What?!” I couldn’t understand.
“Oh well, you see …” Mimi’s cheeks got red “Well, I … I was very horny, and very happy we finally were able to grow my grandma and … I let my self go. I snatched Jamila off the ground and … and I started masturbating while she was on the point of my fingers. She must have somehow been … well, there, while I had my orgasm, and … I mean. Everyone lived happily ever after … more or less!” She smiled still pretty embarrassed.

“You did what?!” I asked frightened.
“I … just …” She looked surprised by my surprise.
“Meem, you were using your’ gran’s maid to flick your pea?!”
She wanted to counter that last statement when we heard some mumbling coming from the coast.
“Who’s making all this noise?” The dizzy voice of Jamila interrupted us. She had finished growing and so did Ginevra. They were more or less our size, they were fully grown giants like us.
“Jamila! Hey!” Mimi rushed toward her. “How do you feel?”
“Madeline, is it you? Oh God!”
“Are you okay?” The girl asked
“Eh … a little bit dizzy. But what happened. Everything is so confused, it’s like I’m waking up from an incomprehensible dream.”
“Here, I’ll help you stand up!” Mimi offered her one hand and instinctively I rushed to help too. Jamila took both of our hands and stood up planting a foot on the ground. The immense weight made the foot sink several feet before stopping and sent a perceivable shockwave in the surrounding area. When she finally stood completely she stretched and started almost moaning.

“Oh … oww, oh God! Oh my …! I feel, I feel so good! What’s happening here? My back! It doesn’t hurt anymore, and my legs … I was so tired after lunch, but now … it’s all gone. I feel … incredible!” She was looking at her own arms stretched in front of her. She then finally looked at Mimi and me.
“Miss Madeline! Oh my God! You’re naked. And the boy too! Oh no, let me take you something to cover yourselves!” Mimi took one of her arms.
“Jamila, dear! There’s no need for that.”
“Oh no! Miss Madeline, I want to … I have to …”
“Jamila, listen to me. There’s no clothes for us, nor for you.”
Jamila looked at her body and could see her EE breast on full display hanging from her chest and finally recognized that strange feeling of warmth as the sun hitting her legs and her naked pubis. She covered herself incredibly embarrassed.
“Oh God, what happened? I am naked! Everyone is naked. This is crazy.”

“Jamila, Jamila, please! Calm down now!” Mimi was holding still the face of the chubby maid with her hands.
“Jamila, now calm down and listen to me very veeery carefully. We don’t have clothes because we are too big to wear them. We are gigantic now … like, enormous enormous.”
Jamila kept shaking her heads refusing every word and expressing an alarmingly growing distress, but she didn’t dare disrespect Mimi not just due to the working relation but also because she really liked and cared for the girls. She just put her own hands on those of Mimi, which didn’t let go her grip on the maids cheeks.

“Jamila, please. Listen to me. Everything will be alright. It will be better than ever. And you’re a part of it too! That’s fantastic. That’s fantastic for you.”
One could see how lost was Jamila, she was staring at the young blondie but it was difficult to determine if any single word was making sense to her right now.
“Now, listen! Jamila, listen to me. As I said, I, Zack here, and you, and also mrs. Ginevra. We are all very very very big. Like mountains, do you understand. We have grown. Later I will explain better. But now, I need you to calm down, and understand that we are all giants, and we have to be careful. Mrs. Ginevra is like you now. She will be as confused as you are and she will need your help. Do you want to help mrs. Ginevra, don’t you?”
Mimi’s hypnotism was working. Jamila’s crisis waned and the black woman let her arms fall along her sides. At the last question, she nodded. Mimi kept staring at her another ten seconds and then she added.
“Now I’m going to let you go. Remember, giants! Be careful! Oh … and welcome to your new life.”

While Cynthia was thinking of how many city had to suffer the scorn of disappearing under Ginevra’s old ass in exchange for her to deviate rivers, drain swamps and empty landfills, she stumbled into Hannah, which had stopped.
“Ouch!” She commented.
“Sorry, it’s just …”
“What is it, hun?” Micheal asked a little concerned for his wife.
“It’s just that … my boobs.” Cynthia looked at them again. They were humongous, even to her. She could hardly think of a larger pair of tits she may ever seen before. She wondered if becoming a giantess would’ve granted her the same breast increase. She didn’t wish it for herself though because they looked very heavy and even a bit hurtful to carry.

“I think they’re too full!”
“What?!” Cynthia almost screamed.
“Oh yes, they’re not this big by themselves you silly!” Hannah smiled.
“I filled them, or better, my body processed enough food to gift me with these air balloons on the chest.”
Cynthia was baffled but that revelation. First, because, except for some stupid pre-teen mythology concerning a presumed relation between cheese consumption and breast growth during puberty, she knew that cleavage size and food were mostly unrelated if not for a small contribution of the general increase in body fat. And apart from the beach balls dangling from her bust, Hannah maintained her typical mostly thin figure. Second, because she noticed that since she had grown, she hadn’t eaten yet. She wasn’t exactly hungry, but when she considered eating, she felt a small push coming from within to engage in the act as soon as possible.

“Sorry. It’s … we, Micheal and I, discovered that if a giant lady eats some special food her breasts inflate.”
Cynthia blinked with her eyes widened. “What?! What food? What?”
“Oh well, you see. It’s because apparently the more you eat the more your body produces milk, which apparently keeps building up for a while.” She caressed her tits with her hands almost proudly.
“Milk? But does this mean …” Cynthia considered it. It would be strange for a woman Hannah’s age to get pregnant, but not impossible. Plus, she was making these consideration about an over two thousand feet tall titaness which could increase her boobs’ size almost at will. Impossible wasn’t a relevant category for anything anymore.

Hannah smiled again. “Oh no! Don’t worry. I don’t think that machinery is still in function since some time now. No no! It’s another quirk of this growth. When I eat and digest humans, they make my body produce milk like a dairy animal.” Cynthia’s jaw dropped. She couldn’t control herself and the cartoonish facet of her gesture made Hannah explode in laughter.
“You … you did …”
“Oh, don’t worry – Hannah shrugged – it was just an experiment. I mean, it required the old little me eating up a whole town. But it was worth it. It demonstrated the connection between food and milk, and also gave me all this milk to experiment further.”

Cynthia wasn’t sure about which part was the most troublesome. The complete overlap of the concept of people and food that Hannah manifested or the idea that the milk may be subject to further “experiments”.
“Actually, I think it’s almost time to finally discover what does this milk do.”
“What? What do you mean?” Cynthia asked still incapacitated in recovering a shade of composure.
“Well. Since we discovered that our genital fluids have some peculiar … powers which more or less are involved in growing people, I was wondering if the milk had some additional powers of its own. And we have a good occasion now to test it out. Also because I’m very tired of traveling laden by such a luggage.”
“Do you want to try it out now?” Micheal asked
“Yes, Mich! I want to find out what does the milk do before we meet with the kids. I mean, I don’t want Zack and Mimi to see people sucking on my nipples. At least until I know what are the consequences.”

Cynthia was back to square one. It was impossible to keep pace with the madness of being giants. Every time she thought she had reached a definitive acceptance of her new condition, something even weirder came out. Now her friend was proposing to let her drink gallons of titan milk directly from her nipple. She had no intention to accommodate such a request.
“But first … I need you Cynthia to do me the biggest favor possible.”

Cynthia was caught off guard since she was still planning a gentle way to reject Hannah’s offer.
“Wha … what? M-me? What kind of favor?”
“Oh well, it won’t be very hard in practice. I just need you to eat a good bunch of people as well. Otherwise only you and Mich will drink the milk and I won’t have a portion for me.”
Cynthia’s brain went in overload and crashed. Her friend had gone completely mad. She was asking her a whole series of absurdities which she couldn’t even completely grasp with her mind. She should’ve crouched down and started killing who knows how many people in order to digest their bodies, let the pulp resulting from this unthinkable massacre modify her own body who knows how and then let her friend happily suck on her own nipples like a hungry baby. It was already enough for her to think about drinking her friend's milk, but this last request really overcome everything else. Whatever trace of enthusiasm or even tolerance toward herself being a titan had been shattered. This was the craziest ...

“I wouldn’t ask you, if I didn’t think you may actually make it. I mean, I saw you having fun destroying all that stuff before. So I thought you didn’t care about all the people very much anymore. So I thought that you could maybe help me. That we could make this step together.”
Hannah’s words had really hit Cynthia in depth. She thought that her friends weren’t minding her when she was demolishing factories for her own purposes. She also felt a little hypocritical. Not earlier than a couple minutes before she was evaluating how many human losses were acceptable when a titan’s foot itched a little, and now she was thinking of bashing her friend in front of her husband because she wanted to pursue her own goals. In addition to that, Hannah’s expression exposed such a sincere enthusiasm and such a complete trust in her, that she felt like she couldn’t actually decline her request.

Hannah had always supported her in her environmental battles and now those battles could be brought to the very next level. She was already fantasizing of tracing and trashing every refinery in the country on the side of her friend. She was already considering of engaging her I a long quest in the sea to find, collect and shred to pieces every oil tanker in order to prevent them from spilling or worse from reaching their destination and propagate the consumption of fossil fuels. How could she ask her friend to join this who knows how big and how long crusade and yet refuse her only request when it really looked like moved from a desire of the same intensity. When even this desire was just to explore further the impossible feats of immense beings like they were now. She thought about it one last time.

Was she really considering to engage in mass murder by devouring innocent people just to offer her titanic pal a drink of freshly prepared tits juice? No, she wasn’t. She wasn't considering it anymore. She was accepting to do it. She tried to encourage herself by considering that even for the tiny people it didn’t make much difference whether to be crushed or digested. All things considered, if people could be eaten, it was a waste of food every time they weren’t being. Cynthia shrugged that consideration off her mind. It was still people she was talking about, they weren’t just there to be eaten. They were a part of the ecosystem as much as everything else. Even if they were a bit too harmful to the rest of the bunch, they still got a place in nature and could not be thought of just as resources. If this was going to happen, and Cynthia felt this could not be prevented in any manner, she knew it was going to be a once in a lifetime experience.

What she didn’t knew was what happened every time a giant ate something for the first time. In that moment, not even Micheal or Hannah were thinking about that. They thought it was going to be something rapid, clean and easy in a nearby mountain town. When they finally got there they just stepped back to let Cynthia take her time and have her own moment with the town and its inhabitants. Cynthia had been pretty determined and even anxious to end it as soon as possible, at least until she was immediately upon the small town. The place had clearly an older center developed on the hilltop and it looked like it had spilled on one side along the years. There were also sparse larger buildings in the fields down the hill. Hannah took one last chance to give some advice

“Thank you again infinitely for this. You were my only hope and I knew I could trust you. Anyway, maybe you should start easy and eat something less … animate. Like a tree or a small building. Remember, so far we haven’t encountered something we can’t digest …”
Cynthia nodded but she also gulped in discomfort. She knew Hannah was not lying and yet she found it very difficult to believe her.
 “Oh … right! There’s even a brighter side!”
Cynthia was scared to find out which could that be.
“Apparently, everything coming from us is bound to cause growth! Even … well, the ending of our digestion. It makes plants grow even on the less favorable soils. Mimi discovered it. But we could see it too. Plants grow within minutes instead of months and they spread aggressively in every direction. It’s like looking at time lapse of a wood growing up in real life. It’s … it’s just incredible.”
Hannah paused a moment thinking about it. “This is another reason I want to try this as soon as possible! Well, of course, apart from ...” She jiggled her mastodontic mammaries to signify the milk within. “But I’ll need these to be filled” She flicked Cynthia’s nipples like she wanted to switch the light on. The movement was so fast Cynthia couldn’t neither predict nor prevent it. She decided not to express her distress given her will to make it over with that all. She turned to the town and knelt. She thought that following Hannah’s advice could be a good idea. To gain some confidence eating something off the landscape and may put her in a better spirit to actually consume living people.

She went for a smaller building on the outskirt of the small town. It looked pretty devoid of activity. It was possible a small three story office building, closed on Sunday. She carefully surrounded the building with her hands. Meanwhile the city had already got notice of her presence and there were people running everywhere. She tried not to give that to much attention, but the screams and other noises coming from the street were a discrete annoyance.

Cynthia decided to focus on her task of ripping the building off the ground. She pushed her fingers into the side walls and they easily sunk into the concrete structure. She felt her fingertips and nails were encountering several minuscule obstacles like desks, plastic walls and every other supply which could fill an office. She wondered who may those things belong to and if it was right to eat people’s stuff without their consent. But she knew that was a silly thought, since there was a good chance she was probably going to reunite the owners with their office stuff within her belly in a while. She had, in the meantime, managed to raise the building up to her face. And when she inspected it she discovered her hopes of an empty building had been disappointed.

There was in fact at least one person inside. It was most possibly a cleaning lady, judging on the outfit and she was holding with both arms to a water dispenser attached to a wall. Cynthia thought about scrolling her off the building through a window. But the structure seemed too fragile to survive such a shaking. She decided that it could be a valid occasion to break the ice and she whispered a feeble “Sorry for this!”. But she didn’t want to look, so she turned the building until she was facing the opposite side and she took the first bite of an upper corner of the building.

At first the mixture of concrete, steel bars, windows’ glass and office supplies tasted like cardboard and she thought it would be very difficult to gulp that down But the more she chewed the more it revealed a pleasant even if dull flavor. She swallowed that morsel down and went for a second one, curious about the possibility of discovering more. She took a second and then a third bite. When the upper floor was over the thing within her had already took control. Cynthia felt that the mind with which she was witnessing her actions was less and less adherent to the one controlling her body. And this second mind took almost total control. Cynthia was a spectator enjoying merely the sensory experience without the least agency, like a newborn baby, prisoner of an endless stream of sensations without meaning. She had even one last glimpse of the cleaning lady buffeted around the surviving stuff before enclosing the whole section of the building behind her lips.

From that point on she had just intervals of experience. She jumped from the moment she was already face deep into a second larger building to the moment she was shoving vehicle after vehicle into her mouth. She found herself licking people off the ground in a larger street, then grazing the town hall. She tried to get control three or four times, but it was useless her body wasn’t responding. At least until the hilltop was completely razed. Her belly was more swollen than ever before in her life. She thought it was physically impossible to eat that much for a normal person. But apparently her vaginal fluids could conjure growth to titanic height, her dejection could make plants grow at an impossible speed and who knows what could her breast milk do. She may be some kind of person, but not a normal one for sure.

After ten or so minutes of mindless eating, Cynthia had gained a good amount of control over her body, and she found herself in front of a very large construction in the plain downhill. She could finally control her limbs, but she felt an unbearable hunger. She got closer to the building. It was some kind of small sport arena. She ripped the metal roof pretty easily and chewed it like a large leaf of lettuce. The place was full. People inside must’ve been almost unaware of the commotion outside due to the enclosure and the noises coming from the cheer of the supporters.

People were terrified, looking at the open sky above the arena being almost completely covered by a gigantic lady silhouette. The basketball match in the middle of the building was frozen by this unpredictable interruption. Many were already running for their dear life. Cynthia felt very sorry for them. She felt she could prevent herself from eating the building, she was in almost complete control of her body. She felt it was terrible to end so many innocent lives just to fill her stomach, to help a friend fulfill a curiosity of hers. She felt those minuscule beings deserved to live as much as her or everyone else. She felt, it would be such a waste … not to devour them all. Whatever her gigantic body was supposed to do, it was already happening. Her breast were already at least half a size larger and she felt a distinctive tingle coming from her skin stretching to accommodate the growing mass of fat.

Cynthia had never been too vain. She liked her thin figure and she cherished and took care of it for all her youth. Her thirties and the pregnancy although had a decisive impact on her hips breaking the balance of her slim body. Since then, she had felt more than once it was a bit of an injustice that her breast couldn’t grow accordingly. This was her occasion to fulfill also a curiosity of hers. What would it be like if she had a larger bosom. All it costed was for thousands of people to find their end in her stomach. She couldn’t find one single reason strong enough to not pay what she felt was such a small price.

She sat as close as possible to the circular building and enclosed it with her legs. She then proceeded to rip it off piece by piece. Every bit full of screaming people. She licked the people off the structure and chewed on them softly. She liked the flavor above any other she had discovered that day. She continued like that for a good while, like she was emptying a full box of cream filled biscuits. She alternated people which she swallowed mostly whole and concrete and metal chunks of the former building which required much more rumination.

When Cynthia was over with the sport arena, she rested on her butt with her legs crossed. Her belly filled her vision downward, she couldn’t see her own crotch anymore. She looked like almost as if she was in her fifth or sixth month of pregnancy. She could still barely believe her own actions. What was that depersonalizing drive from within? Will it emerge again? And how could she eat all those people? She wondered if by that last question she was more curious about the morality of that action or the quantity of people she stuffed herself with. She delicately started laying on her side due to a sudden and irresistible need to sleep a little. While she was struggling at keeping her eyes open, she glanced toward Hannah which was in front of a kneeling Micheal on all fours. Her eyes closed, her mouth wide open. Her oscillatory movement was strangely relaxing and accompanied Cynthia into a deep and dreamless sleep. 

Mimi let the older woman’s head go and finally Jamila could witness the incredible spectacle in front of her. The lake, the mountains of which she could now see the tops, the cities in the distance and much more. Her gaze followed the coast, and finally reached her own feet which were emerging from the lower water in front of her old town. She then turned back and gasped.
“Oh my … Oh my! Miss Madeline!”
“What?!” Taunted Mimi.
“Look, everything’s so … it’s so small! I mean, it’s tiny, it’s minuscule. Oh my …”
“Yeah I know!” Mimi was really enjoying this part. And I could not resist but share the same feeling. Seeing Jamila react to her growth, seeing another person which was our own size but for the first time right in front of us, it was enthralling. It was like feeling it for the first time once again, but with far less stress from the surprise. Jamila’s innocent reaction to having become a walking force of nature made it all look extremely exciting. An excitement I had never felt before focusing on my own experience of the thing.

Maybe that’s what moved Mimi to be so optimistic. She must’ve empathized with other giants far before than me. I must’ve been once again the stereotype of the teen male completely self-absorbed and incapable of taking someone’s else perspective. But Jamila’s continuous gasp in surprise at everything had broken that fog. I could now see in her eyes and through them that being giants was in fact not just an infinite amount of problems but also something actually magical and incredible.

Mimi had rushed to her side because she wanted to join in her first exploration of the titan life. I watched them both pointing at things and remarking again and again how insignificant they were. Jamila caught a medium-sized ferry and lifted it out of water. She foolishly started saying hello and she didn’t seem able to contain her joy. Mimi on her side was over the moon participating in the maid’s games of size. It was incredibly tender to watch and I marveled at how I wasn’t immediately worried for the people on the ferry. I mean, I got aware of that too, but this time it took me a bit more of reflection and it didn’t hit as it had just half an hour before when Mimi was almost trampling that same tourists’ ship. I couldn’t explain it, but the growth of Jamila had made everything more relative. As if the fact that someone outside the Young’s family had grown and was thus allowed to the toy world, made it less problematic to treat it like … well, a toy. “Z… Z … Zachary!” My train of thought was interrupted and cold shivers traversed my spine.

“Zachary, is that you?”
I turned to my back and there stood Ginevra in her full majesty. She was a sixty-something years old woman with a very well toned body. Her belly was still flat, the skin on her legs and hips were still tight. Her tits and ass were giving in as the age commanded but they still retained a discrete roundness and firmness. Of all the woman in the family Ginevra had been the most beautiful in her time. She was a model and a singer at the local theater, and this was a good bunch of the reasons her husband sixteen years older, and already an affirmed entrepreneur, had chosen and married her when she was only twenty one. The fact that she had worked almost nothing and focused mostly on prolonging her beauty as much as possible had done its job in preserving at least the vestige of the former splendor. And now, the growth had once again done its own proper magic. Both on her body and her face wrinkled had diminished dramatically. The blond mossy hair were more tonic than I’d ever seen them, her small and elegant breast stood even firmer that every supporting bra could do. She looked ten to fifteen years younger at a superficial inspection.

“Zachary! You trembling boy!” She commented with a smirk.
“Mrs. … mrs. Compatt!” I used to address her only with her married name.
“Oh you! How many times did I tell you to call me Ginevra. Mrs. Compatt seems so old. And even older now that we’re in this new … condition. Didn’t you listen my Madeline? We’re living a new life now” She was trying to sound solemn but it looked like she was just mocking her granddaughter.
“Now come here! Be good! And assist an old lady while she gets used to her new … attire!”

She giggled maliciously with that last word. I didn’t know what to say. She had listened to Mimi’s speech which was intended just to calm Jamila. She surely didn’t look as confused as the innocent maid had been. She looked like in full control, and in fact without me even noticing she was already holding firm my arm and hinted me to start walking.
“So, don’t you want to reach Madeline and Jamila. They’re already a good piece ahead of us!”
I looked at the other two giantesses and Ginevra was right. They were already in the middle of the lake splashing each other with water. I wondered what had been the fate of the ferry collected by Jamila.
“Come on, Zachary. It would be rude to make them wait."
I was completely annihilated by her presence she was a giant since a couple minutes and already completely in charge of my life. As if by growing her I had shrunk and was now completely in her hand. I was in fact in certain way. Still holding my arm she guided me on her side walking painfully slowly toward our objective. It took me just two steps to notice we weren’t walking in the water anymore but on land, or at least Ginevra was completely while I was in a more hybrid situation, depending on the shape of the coast.
“Mrs. Comp … ehm mrs. Ginevra! We are standing on land now, we have to go back into the lake.”
“Oh no … no! I prefer to walk on land, darling. I had enough of bathing for today.”
She winked after that last sentence and every single cell in my body wanted to implode for the shame. She may have been barely aware while she was growing, but she remembered perfectly how she happened to grow in the first place. Some small gestures and less than a hundred words had been enough to completely erase even the memory of that enthusiasm that Mimi and Jamila playing had given me just minutes before. And so we kept walking along the coast, which very soon would’ve signified encountering human constructions.
“So … how did you grow in the first place? And, most important, is my daughter and her husband involved in this too?”
I gulped down hardly. “Wha … what? I mean, yeah … yes. Yes, they do. We grow in different places when we were on the coast and we met back there at the town.”
“Oh I see! And how many … well, giants like us do you think are there apart from my family and you?”
I didn’t like how she had remarked that it was her family that was giant.
“Oh … eh. Well, there’s this woman. And her kid! She’s called Elsa and the little boy …”
“Anyone else?” She interrupted me showing she couldn’t care less for strangers’ names.”
“Oh … well. By now, I think … my mom, too.”
Ginevra kept nodding and smiling at me gently, but she still was as scary as it gets to me. “Good! That’s superb! So now, we’re all this big. We don’t have to worry for anyone … left behind.”
I considered telling her of Ellie and Samantha but I didn’t dare adding any more information unasked.
“Mrs. Ginevra! Sorry. We’re still on land. There’s some houses and buildings right in front of us.” I tried to point at the small buildings just one step ahead of our feet.
“Oh, dear! You’re right! Look at them. They’re indeed minuscule. I know a woman like me has seen enough in her life, but apparently there’s still something that can surprise you regardless of your age or your experience. And it’s always the little things.” She concluded ironically. She was looking intent at the houses and I could clearly see plenty of people either transfixed by the appearance of these immense colossi right at their front doors or scattering in all direction looking for safety.

“Mrs. Ginevra, I think we should step in the water now because …”
“You’re always so polite, Zachary! I really appreciate that of you. You were raised very well. Cynthia’s a … formidable woman.”
“I … ehm … thanks, I guess!”
“Now look at these buildings, and these … small little things on the ground!”
“Yes, exactly! - I exclaimed finally feeling heard – That’s why ...”
“Zachary!” She exclaimed imperatively. I looked at her. She was staring back at me, not even with the typical malice, just very serene and clearly amused by my embarrassment.
“Dear boy, may I ask you a question?”
I would’ve done everything just to stop our walk. My guts kept communicating only one unfulfillable order: run!

“I … yeah, sure, I guess …”
“What do you think of them?” She looked intently into my eyes, I felt like she was drilling within my brain.
“Aye … ehm, what? Sorry! I mean, who do I think … Sorry!” I was in total confusion by that moment.
Mimi was still a small piece ahead, two towns down the lake at least and too excited to show Jamila every minutia on the side of the mountains. Differently from many other times before, she couldn't rescue me from her grandmother.
“Oh Zachary. What … a … funny … boy?” The emphasis on each word made it feel like she was slapping my consciousness back and forth. If this had been a boxing match, the technical knockout would’ve been called a long time ago. I felt as if I was drowning in her fake kindness.
“About them!” She pointed vaguely at the town.
“I … I don’t know. I mean, I never had any thought about the inhabitant of this one town. I am not even sure which one is this. I just think, maybe we should reach Mimi and Jamila! Eheh, your granddaughter would be thrilled to see you!” This was my last call.

“Ah ah ah! Of course, of course! Why would you think about them …” She caressed my arm, but it felt like she was pouring acid on it. I was terrified.
“But what do you think of them, now? I mean, have you looked them closely?” She let me go, my ankles almost instinctively made me do a suppressed jump like I had just been freed from an insufferable weight. She did a squat, which was quite impressive for a lady in her sixties, but I suspected that the growth didn’t just solved her ailments. It probably gave her an unexpected strength, and she was exploring all the new possibilities opened by this sudden turn in events.
“Look at them. So puny! This growth, this incredible gift that you and Mimi brought to me … it’s liberating. I feel like something has been finally established. Now I really can look at people like they are in their right place.”
She was toying with a chimney under her finger, and when she finished the sentence she let it just crumble down.
“But I’m very curious about you! What do you think of this little people here. Are they of any interest to you.”
I didn’t know what to say, so I just let words flow out of my mouth. “I … I mean, no. They’re just normal people … doing, like, well … their business, I guess.”
“Oh sure, sure! They indeed were doing their business up to some moments ago, when we appeared.”
She finished examining a car and then flattened it between her index and thumb. “But now, we’re here. I mean, now we are giants. Titans to puny mortals. And they know it. Look! Look how they flee.” She pushed her finger into the asphalt of a larger street and then traced a groove long several tens of feet trampling everything in her path, vehicles and people included.
“To us, they’re like nothing” She shrugged the durst from her fingers. “To them, we’re like deities!” She finally stood up.

“I am a deity, I can do with them whatever pleases me. But I’m not the only one here. Zachary, look at you.”
I gulped very audibly.
“Look at your body, your height, your strength! You are very young god among these insects. You can just go wherever you want, do whatever you like. Moved only by your own will and instincts.”
“Mrs. Ginevra, I honestly think that we shouldn’t bother these people. We can walk into the lake, join Mimi and Jamila and …”
“Zachary, please! Wouldn’t you answer me.”
She made a pleading expression which looked just as dangerous as the scariest of grins. “What do you really think of these people? Don’t you think that we are a superior form of life now? Don’t you think that they can indeed mind their own business, but just as easily we can mind ours. I mean, such small and futile creatures … they are just dirt under our feet. It’s just that the majority of them didn’t had such an honor, yet!”
“Mrs. Ginevra, I don’t think it’s correct to say that these people are dirt … They are … people! Like me, or like you!” I blurted it all out waiting for her to incinerate me.
“Oh well, that’s strange though.” Unexpectedly she just changed her expression from a grimacing smile to curiosity.

“What? Why?”
“Well. Just some minutes ago, you and my granddaughter, in the form of immense giants, appeared in front of my house, and the town where I’ve spent my vacations for forty years. You grabbed me like I was a speck of dust and did as you pleased. My granddaughter, God bless her, got on all fours just in front of the whole citizenship. She even destroyed several historical buildings in the process. And then you consumed an intercourse with close to no care for anything outside yourselves.” I felt personally attacked, but I couldn’t really object to the facts that were being presented.
“Oh no! That’s just a big misunderstanding. That was inevitable. It was just meant to make you grow.”
“Oh … and why did you wanted to make me grow in the first place? Don’t misinterpret my words, I’m very thankful for your … effort. I really appreciate this gift far more than any other received before. But now I wonder why did you come so far north, up to my house at the lake, just to insure I’m a giantess like you, and Mimi, and all of my family … and your mother, apparently.”
I felt impaled by those words. I had no answer and when even, I felt like no sound would’ve exited my mouth. But I tried again
“It’s because we made this rule! I mean, Hannah and Micheal, Mimi’s parents, they put up this rule, to be reasonable. That since we’re giants and so big, and there’s people everywhere, and we wouldn’t be able to do anything, not even walk ... we can’t look for all of them ... and some are inevitably destined to … to …”
“Ow, Zachary, darling!” She stepped toward me and put one hand behind my neck and another one firmly tightened around my forearm. She pushed my face toward her chest and embraced me softly while caressing my hair.
“Zachary, my dear boy. My gorgeous boy!”
I didn’t know how to react and just let her handle me like a was a small puppet completely deprived of any will of my own.
“Zachary … don’t you see? There’s no rule!”

That last sentence whispered to my left ear made me freeze in complete terror. I felt her arms were tightening around me, it was like her physical proximity was slowly absorbing every remnant of my vital force. I was but a pile of anguish ready to definitively crumble.
“My daughter and her husband didn’t make any rule. They just got acknowledged of the situation. That’s just how it is! We are giants. We are too big to actually care for these people. They are bugs. I know it sounds harsh, but that’s how it is. I am old enough to not care anymore about keeping hypocrisy intact. As long as language is polite I would insist in calling a spade a spade. And I won’t call what to me is less than a mite, a person. I think there’s nothing wrong in this. I value honesty above anything else in friends and foes alike. And I’m just being as honest as it gets. It just so happened to us that we are titanic beings … and the rest of the world is not. We have to accept what life gives us and what it takes away. It had taken a lot from your family Zachary. And finally it is giving back something. You should stop being so worried about everything. I always wanted to tell you that. Always so trembling and circumspect. Like a small terrified animal in the big dark wood. Maybe you were like that … before. But now, life has given you a new perspective, a new role to play. You should enjoy your youth, your time with all this … with my granddaughter above all. My Madeline, you make her so happy. I don’t even remember feeling what she feels when she talks about the two of you. Look!”

She signed me to turn my head toward the lake but she didn’t let go off me. “Look at my granddaughter, isn’t she beautiful. And look at my naive servant, Jamila. Always so meek and polite and faithful. Look at them, just enjoying what life has given them. They are now gigantic and powerful. A condition, this latter, very rare for women to acquire. They are not as worried as you! They just enjoy their size and their bodies, even if some unfortunate seafarer has to endure the consequences of it.”

Mimi and Jamila were really not making a big job of proving my point about the necessity of being careful. They were just playing in the lake completely unaware or uninterested in the hundreds below, small boats were being swallowed by the waves in every direction. Jamila was always extremely well behaved in the presence of Ginevra, but she was eager to become instead very playful with Mimi. She had witnessed a large part of her childhood and adolescence and they formed a deep but always pretty lighthearted bond. When the two were together they tended to become pretty enclosed into their bubble of fun and didn’t pay enough attention to the world outside. What in normal condition would’ve turned out in scratching someone’s car and fleeing before anyone noticed, or eating stuff directly into the mall just for the rush of doing something forbidden, in this situation looked more like teasing each other with ferries inevitably destroying them completely.

Watching them playing had been a blessing for a while before but now Ginevra had poisoned that moment. And the worst part is that she had poisoned that with the truth. Mimi and Jamila were immense uncaring beings and plenty of people were being crushed for the sake of child play. I wanted to facepalm but I couldn’t actually move a muscle, plus I could clearly feel the grip of Ginevra on my harm which had never faltered. The two goddesses of the lake, though, probably finally felt the weight of our gazes and turned in our direction. This pushed Mimi to finally run in our direction causing several tsunamis to splash on the coast where we were standing. By the moment Mimi was close enough to be heard clearly, the only remnant of Ginevra’s grip was a fading red mark on my skin. She was instead smiling wide welcoming her granddaughter between her arms. Jamila joined us as well cheering the reunion.

The town below suffered all the consequences of that. Ginevra had just scratched one small street on the borders of it, but her mere position so close to it had led first to the flood following the waves generated by Mimi’s run, then more than one neighborhood was trampled by the teenager’s feet and finally also by the larger feet of the massive ebony maid. Almost the whole town was flooded but the part closer to us had disappeared completely leaving behind just a muddy sludge signed by several titanic footprints. Ginevra returned her granddaughter affection and kissed her on the forehead. She hugged Jamila as well. Something that surprised everyone a little bit. I considered if that was just a way to exhibit even more how much she liked her new condition and to generate even more commotion under their feet. The trio of giantesses had erased the lake town from the maps and the face of earth in a few minutes and all of that happened within the boundary of that same rule Ginevra had just argued being substantially phony.

“Oh my … I’m so glad everything went as planned! I can’t wait to reunite with mom and dad! Oh yes, grandma! Mom and dad are …”
“Oh don’t worry, cupcake! Zachary here already updated me on all the recent events! We had some small talk before you arrived”
She glanced at me with her green reptilian eyes and I felt another shard of ice pass through my skin.
“Oh …" Mimi welcomed that news like it was as harmless and casual as Ginevra wanted it to look like "That’s great! So let’s get on the march! We have parents to rejoin! And so much stuff to do yet!”
“That’s for sure! A generous amount of ‘stuff’ to do.”
I was the only one to fully catch that last sentence from the gruesome gigantic grandmother, and I gulped down.

“But first – Ginevra interrupted everyone before we could make the first step – Jamila!”
“Yes, ma’am!” Jamila answered promptly and stood straight on her toes. It was pretty out of place for the ebony goddess to speak and behave as if she was still a maid and Ginevra her employer, but probably that answer came as a muscular memory more than a conscious action.
“Jamila, dear! Due to the current situation I have to recognize you as freed from any further service among me or my family. Given our current condition neither could I give you any more money in return for your services or could you express any interest in receiving them. Therefore I’ll make it clear, as it is in the matter of things, that you can make use of your newly gained size and your freedom completely. Don’t feel obliged to any further reverence. You can leave for whatever path you prefer.”
Jamila was visibly shocked by those words. Both because they felt in part as a slight suggestion to actually choose for a different path from ours, and it sounded a bit unpleasant to dismiss so easily a person which had been in the life of the whole family for years. And because probably those things really resounded for the first time in her head.

She had already get a bit used to her new size, to the point of toying around with ships and ferries like they were nothing and redesigning the mountain landscape like it was small dunes of sand. And yet, she probably still considered herself first and foremost as a maid, the role she had covered for the last decade or so. As a nanny for Mimi and Jo, a confident for Hannah but above all as an assisting figure for Ginevra, regardless of the fact the woman was a more or less nice employer. And now the old lady had just made it publicly clear that all of that, all of her life so far, was over. She had no formal relationship anymore with the family she considered at least in part also her own. She was a gigantic goddess capable of upturning cities and deciding the destiny of thousands, but she had been cleared to be alone.

We were all caught off-guard by Ginevra’s words and Jamila’s incapability to answer. Although I took that as an occasion given by fate itself to me, to rain just a little bit on Ginevra’s parade.
“Of course, you can come with us anyway. I think that Mimi will feel much better to have you on our side and Hannah will be very happy to meet you again!” I spluttered out faking a confidence that I never detained. This one time also Ginevra was surprised, but she contained her reaction.
Mimi which took my word as a breath of fresh air insisted “That’s for sure. Jamila, please! Come with us! I’m so glad you’re a part of our family even now and I’d be so happy if you decided to stay!” She pleaded sincerely.
Jamila was clearly embarrassed to be at the center of everyone’s attention and even more for the fact that everyone was waiting for her answer. She stuttered a little but finally was able to articulate. “Owww, of course Madeline. Of course I’ll be on your side. You all are my family, not just my employers. And well … actually I have no proper reason to remain here, neither do I have to start a long travel back home. That’s a place very far in space, but also in time. There’s very few for me over there. Instead, here with you I have everything I’ve built in these years. I hope you all will accept me as a member of your community of … well, big people.”
“Oh yay!!!” Mimi screamed out of joy and jumped on Jamila to hug her. The giants woman returned the enthusiasm and both started kind of dancing to celebrate. The town below was a memory at that point, but this last event spread the destruction to nearby areas through small earthquakes.

Ginevra observed the scene retaining her disappointment. To let Jamila go had been also a way to start affirming her leadership among the “big people”, and I managed to ruin that moment. She knew that, and I looked in her direction fearing another incinerating gaze, but she resisted the urge and kept just looking at the other two giantess causing further destruction. Of course we moved through the lake, and Ginevra, as it was very easy to expect, made no resistance to follow everyone else in the water. I was the last one of this parade of titans.
The three women walking in front of me occupied a good portion of what was considered to be a very large body of water. I made some raw calculations and counted four giants in our improvised troop, three on that of Mimi’s parents including my mom, and three more with Elsa, her son and Jo. Ten titans already, plus some smaller giants. I feared the moment such an amount of power would eventually be brought together and unleashed upon the world. I needed to reunite with my mother as soon as possible and talk with her about everything. She would’ve understood what kind of threat were we all to everyone and helped me avoid or reduce further damages to things and people.

“Oh my … Cass! How did you get here?”
The older giantess almost fell rushing to hug her acquired niece crouching in front of her. Cassie hugged her back for a while and then she wiggled out of her arms.
“Cass, how are you? Is everything fine? Where’s your chair?”
Betty was clearly still in shock and unable to take hold of the situation. Cassie, as always pretty resistant to excessive chattering, decided to answer by simply standing up in front of her aunt. Betty was struck so hardly by the sight she fell on her butt wiping several acres of forest behind her. She was in awe and even if her mouth was wide open her brain was incapacitated to conjure up words.
Cassie smiled kindly and finally stretched her arm to offer Betty a help to stand up herself. At first reluctant, Betty finally grabbed the hand in front of her face and slowly raised the million of tons of flesh structuring her own body.
“It’s okay, aunt Betty! There are a lot of novelties we have to accustom to.”
Cassie tranquilized her caressing her hand. The pause in which Betty would finally take the first look of the new world in which she had been thrown was used by Todd and Selena to reach the other couple of colossi. When they arrived, Betty was still trying to figure out the true fabric of the dream she was living. Selena didn’t give her the time to say anything and hugged her in tears.
“Oh … aunt Betty! How much did I have to wait to finally do this! It’s wonderful, I still can’t believe it!” Betty was surprised by Selena’s enthusiasm, but at the same time shared almost the same gratitude for finally being able to hug her after such a long time since her last visit and especially after the last troubled hours.
“Well … well, actually, I still can’t believe it myself!” Betty said.
Selena ignored her and jumped to the next argument. “Oh right! Aunt Betty, Cass, this is Todd, he is … well, we met in the course of the last crazy hours and …”
Selena was completely red in the face. Even thought this conversation was going to happen just as soon as her aunt and sister had been grown, she still hadn’t prepared herself psychologically and now she felt the impasse. Todd loved when Selena blushed. And it would’ve loved it this time as well if only he hadn’t been ten times more embarrassed himself and incapable of pronouncing a word.
Cassie broke the fog of awkwardness by stretching her arm toward the titanic nice guy next to her sister and exclaimed “Nice to meet you Todd. I mean, nice to meet you at the same height, finally” She smirked.
Todd couldn’t believe he could get even more red in the face, and yet, it seems he could. But his motor cortex worked in his favor and he almost automatically mirrored Cassie’s gesture and shook her hand.
“Well, yii… yeah yeah, nice to meet you too, Cassie. I’m just as happy to see you standing here … I mean … ehm …”
Cassie laughed “Eheh, I can reassure you, I’m certainly the happiest of us all to see me ‘standing’ here” She laughed again, Todd smiled politely still pretty embarrassed.
Betty had observed the scene, but she was still processing everything that was happening around her all at once. Just as soon as she seemed to have found an acceptable stance toward any of the major events of the night, another one jumped in smashing her composure once again.
Finally she blurted out “Selena, dear. Can you … can you please explain us what … - she gestured pointing at the plain all around them – well, what is going on?”
Selena smiled and complied. She started from the beginning. The gas station, the other titans, the awakening finding out she had grown but most importantly that she had healed, and the decision to see if that power could be replicated and used on others. Todd took a pause in her discourse as an occasion to jump in and tell the continuation with their encounter and “first date”. Selena looked at him with moony eyes since she found the whole story very romantic. Then she took the floor again and told about the interview and how they had managed to contact her thus explaining all the oddities of the phone call. Finally they told together of the interview, and Todd couldn’t restrain himself from filling the story of his personal appreciations for Selena making her blush once again. And they concluded there where Cassie and Batty had reached them in the park.
The adventure had captured both the younger and the older titaness’ attention. The two had listened in silence and awed at the various mentions of the new acquired powers.
“All of this is incredible, isn’t it?” Betty asked still confused
“And yet, here we are. Look at you aunt Betty! The growth really did a heck of a job on you! You’ve always been such a beautiful lady, but now you’re just gorgeous. A true goddess.”
“Oh come on, you! Shut it” Batty blushed
“She’s not lying, though. Aunt, you look in fact incredible. Like … the best version of yourself! Truly. I wonder if it had the same effect on me.”
If Selena’s and Betty’s transformation was in the range of the best human cosmetic capabilities, Cassie’s change was in the field of the miraculous. She wasn’t only capable of walking again, but her whole figure had gained strains of vividness that made her seem almost unreal. Her hair had thickened and darkened, her non-existent eye-lashes had grown back to their full potential, her lips were plumper and impossibly pinker, her tits were firm as they’d never been before and the moonlight traced perfectly the lines formed by the muscle lurking under her soft skin. She was not the best version of herself, she was the best version of every Cassie ever been.
And Betty, by acknowledging this, started to fondle with her mind the thought that all of it could actually be true. The thought that this transformation had provided the best possible outcome by not merely healing Cassie, but also by offering to her a renewed youth. She had to admit it was really tempting to think that. “Don’t just believe us, aunt! Try it yourself! You’ll feel that your body is at its best!” Betty was still reluctant, and she had to be pushed by Cassie to take a walk with her. She focused on the responses her body was giving back to her movements, and she could feel a weightlessness she hadn’t felt for so long she had forgotten it was something. She let Cassie’s hand go and started walking on her own, she crouched and stood up again without any impairment in her balance. She even performed a jump and burst into laughter as soon as she landed.
“Wow, oh my … this is … incredibly, this is … wow!” “You see? It’s great! My back pains are gone. Cassie is fully healed, and all of your aches are gone just as well!” Betty was savoring every second of her rediscovered vigor until while dancing around she accidentally trampled something. When she looked down and had a better look at the thing under her foot she opened her mouth just as wide as she could. It must had been a silos for storing crops, and just a couple feet away from it there was a minuscule farm. Betty immediately jumped back in fear. “Oh gawd, oh my!” “What? What happened?” Cassie asked reaching here.
Betty hugged her niece and then started babbling “I think I … oh my, I think I accidentally crushed. Oh I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to, I didn’t see it.”
Cassie looked at the ground and saw the remains of the silos in her aunt’s footprint. And she laughed. “Wow, you really flattened it!”
“There’s nothing funny about it” Betty replied a little vexed.
“I mean, look at that! It’s completely flat! Like a pancake!” She was still laughing.
“Hey sis!”
“Hey Cass, what happened?”
“Oh, aunt Betty completely bulldozed a silos … like those for stashing crops, or something!”

“What?” Selena asked catching up on her sister’s hilarity. Now the three giantess were standing all around the area where the human construction once stood. The crops once contained inside had had not even the time to spill and they were flattened in one single vaguely circular surface all around. Cassie was captured by the scene, she was observing all the sign of the human farm scattered around the spot they were standing onto. “It’s really puny!” She commented. “Yeah, it’s almost nothing compared to us. Most of the time it is almost impossible to see the minuscule stuff.” Selena confirmed. “How … how big are we, actually?” Betty asked with a renewed fear in her voice which had dimmed the previous enthusiasm. Selena thought a little about it and then she replied. “Before, when we were at the landfill, I tried to make some size comparison using the best of my knowledge and it’s really hard to say actually. But to make an imprecise estimate, I’d say around two and two and half thousand feet tall.”
Cassie let the notion sink in a little and could only reply with a sincere “Wow! Not bad!” Betty ignored the down-statement of her niece and instead expressed all her distress. “Two and half thousand feet? Oh my … this one time I’m surely going to faint!” “No, don’t be like that, aunt Betty!” “Did you listen to yourself, two … two thousand feet … I … I don’t even know how much is that. It’s like the size of mountains! Isn’t it?” “Yes, indeed!” Answered Cassie, far more fascinated by that comparison. “Oh my … and the farmhouse right there, it’s … it’s so small. Like the size …” “… of a toe, more or less!” Cassie interrupted her aunt again now that she had put her foot beside the puny construction and observed that the whole thing wasn’t even as long as her big toe. “Cassie be careful!” Betty squeaked. “Don’t worry, aunt, I’m not that close!”“You’re like less than one inch away from it! It’s someone’s property and they’d be upset if you procure them any damage!” Cassie was pretty amused by all those considerations, and she couldn’t restrain herself from messing a little with Betty. “Well, first, it’s an inch to us, but it would probably be, what?, thirty feet for them, forty? And then, I think you procured them far more damages. That was probably all their stock of wheat for the winter, or something. And now it’s the regions’ biggest pancake!” She laughed. “Ohwww, now! That was an accident, we will apologize and they’ll surely understand the … the … uniqueness … of the situation.”
Seeing her aunt and sister argue almost like in the times before the accident filled Selena’s chest of such a rush of emotions that she couldn’t hold herself and practically jumped on the two to hug them. The two other colossi were surprised by such an interruption but before they could articulate a reply, they both got the point and hugged Selena back. When the three finally parted it was a miracle that the small farm house was still standing in the middle of several overlapping footprints the size of small stadiums.
“It’s just … I can’t believe you’re both there with me.” Selena excused herself with her eyes once again a little clouded by tears. “Owww honey! We were always there for you, and we will always be!” Aunt Betty intervened caressing her left arm. “Pffff, what a sissy!” Cassandra mocked her sister, and pushed her a little. Selena did a small step backward to keep her balance and completely flattened half of a barn. She looked down at the damage and finally said. “Maybe it is better for the three of us to step aside from here. We procured enough damages to this farmers.” Betty nodded in agreement and started stepping slowly toward her right gaining some hundreds of feet of distance from the ravaged farm. “Maybe we should try to contact them and apologize in order to …” Both the younger giantesses weren’t really convinced of this plan but let Betty finish her sentence “… you know, in order to avoid ambiguities. Like, they shouldn’t think we did anything … like, on purpose.” “I think they, if really there’s anyone down there, don’t care really much if it was or not intentional.” “But it wasn’t!” Betty protested feeling a bit attacked, since she had been the first to flatten the silo. “It wasn’t, but for them it doesn’t make any difference. We’re like a tornado, or some other kind of natural disaster. They don’t want to talk with us. They look at us as something they have to endure, try to survive to and rebuild after we’ve passed by.” “Well it does make a difference to me!” Betty stated peremptorily. “So what?” Cassandra spoke. “Are you going to knock on their door?”
Betty immediately lost that little attitude she had tried to infuse in her words. As soon as the matter slipped from the general ethical stance to the logistic of dealing with the tiny world below, everything got foggy and indecipherable once again. It seemed impossible to have any kind of interaction with the cottage at her feet which wouldn’t end up in the complete destruction of said cottage. The whole structure which probably hosted several bedrooms on its three stories, wasn’t bigger than the nail of her big toe. Selena tried to be a little more comprehensive to her aunt. “Aunt Betty, it’s just better leaving them be. Communication between us and them can be … very difficult. And then, they must be probably already pretty scared. I wouldn’t double down.”
Bettie thought a little bit more about it. But she really couldn’t find in herself the strength of arguments to counter Selena’s kindness. She agreed with her niece and started walking with her away from the house. Cassie looked the other two titanesses walking away and then back at the house. She raised her left foot and hoovered it above the house. The tip of her big toe alone completely covered the structure. She hesitated in that position for a couple seconds. Then she retracted her foot and moved in the direction of her sister and Betty.

Cynthia woke up from her nap and she could see the first stars appearing on the opposite side of the plain to that where the sun was finishing setting. She felt her mouth still pasty and gulped down a ball of saliva that tasted almost only of humans. She regretted liking that taste. She planted her hands on the soil and started moving upward and that’s when she felt that her chest hurt a little. She finished reaching a sitting position, rubbed her eyes and finally looked at her bosom. It was immense.

She couldn’t believe it. Each of her tits was twice the size of her head, it was something both scary and incredible. She tried maneuvering those unfathomably large orbs with her hands, but up to no avail. She reached for her left nipple, it was very sensitive and twice the size she expected, probably thicker than her little finger. She squeezed it and she retracted her hand scared when in addition to a lightning of pleasure that traversed her spine and her brain, she felt a warm watery solution flow through her fingers. Hannah was right, that absurdity actually worked. Eating people really led to such an increase in breast size and that increase was in good part due to the production of large reserves of milk. She thought there must’ve been half a gallon per boob in that moment. But she soon remembered that she was large enough to rightfully be represented on maps and that probably she was hosting thousands of tons of liquid within those appendices of fat.

“Oh my …! Cynthia, you’re finally awake!” Hannah exclaimed. Cynthia flinched.
“Oh, ow … well. Apparently all that eating … it got me drowsy! Sorry if I made you wait. You could wake me up …”
“Oh, there was no hurry, girl! Plus, you were beautiful lying there!” Hannah caressed Cynthia’s cheek while talking and massaged the region right below her ear.
“And … oh my, oh my! Look at those!” Hannah didn’t bother asking for permission and grabbed one of Cynthia’s boobs. It was like holding a medium size watermelon. It really was huge by any measurement.
“I can’t wait anymore! - Hannah took Cynthia’s face between her hands – I’m so excited. How do you want to do it?” she asked.
“I … I don’t, I mean … are you sure about this?” Cynthia asked. Now that the sensation she felt while eating had worn over, she had retreated to all the doubts and estrangement of before.
“Something’s wrong?” Hannah asked
“I don’t know … like, before, when I started eating … I … I just don’t know, I felt like I wasn’t in control anymore … like something within me had taken hold of my body and I was just a … witness.”
“Oh … yeah, that thing. Yes, it happens when you eat!”
“What? … Sorry! What?”

“Oh no! Don’t worry. It happens the first time you eat. Like, when we grew in the city of corals, we started eating out of cramps convinced by Jo … and it took hold of us as well. But going on, it wears off. Like, before coming to grow you, we ate a whole city and it was all under control.”

Cynthia didn’t know how to react to those words. “I understand … well, I’m trying to figure it out. To figure this all out, you know.” She smiled looking for comprehension from Hannah and she found a whole lot of it in the sincere look her friend gave her.
“Well, you can rest here a little bit more, if you need.” The blonde titaness affirmed. “Micheal and I will just enjoy the last moments of the afternoon exploring around here.”

Cynthia smiled and thanked her friend sincerely. She really needed a little moment to ponder about it all. Since she grew earlier that same afternoon it had all been such a rush. In a couple of hours she had moved from her old life as an environmental activist to a force of nature. From a common person enjoying a field trip in a location she liked to a gigantic monster devouring countless people like they were less than candies. And all of this while spending that time with one of her friend which she knew mostly due to her son’s love life. Her son circled in her head for a while. She was a mother before and she was the same mother still now. Regardless of the thousand of feet of difference and the millions of damages provoked, she was the same mother as before. She didn’t know what to think about Zack.

Would he understand her deeds? He grew also. What happened to him? Hannah’s resume made her consider that her son probably didn’t indulge in destructive actions of the sort she had just performed. Apparently, even if he was probably even a bigger giant than she was, he had remained the old sweet gentle boy she raised and she loved so much. She was grateful for that. But then again, what would he have thought coming to know that his mother just ate a whole town. And what would Mimi which was probably just as innocent as her son think of her friends, Micheal and Hannah.

They said they also ate a city, like she had just done, but … in full control. Were they so uninterested in human life? But was she in the position to judge? She lost control while she was eating, but not before. She had agreed on her friend’s request and accepted to consume human beings for an experiment whose only result so far seemed to be breast enlargement. She kept massaging her own bosom, which she barely managed not to stare continuously. She felt sorrier for her vanity than for the thousand she digested in order to feed that same vanity.

But she had not much time to contemplate her deeds or her tits, because her friend and her husband were looking in her direction waiting for an answer. Having gone thus far, she felt like it made no sense to step back. She thought it would’ve made more sense to finish the experiment in order to give any worth to all those people gruesome demise. If they were to see their collective end digested in her bowels just for the sake of aesthetic improvement, it would’ve not been a very noble cause. At least, if all this had led to some further development of this whole giant thing, it may have been something important.

On the good side, she remembered that what she didn’t properly “absorb” of those people was going to still be of incredible significance for the world, since apparently giants’ excretions seemed to have this incredibly fertilizing power. In a sort of way, she had given all those people a greater meaning in life by becoming the nutrition of mother nature itself through her. Years of ecological engagement were now paying back in a strange collateral way. Cynthia felt a little better, even on behalf of the devoured people, thinking that her and her friends could re-instate humans in the larger circle of life. Humans consumed the environment beyond its productive capacity releasing mostly polluting agents of all sorts. Through this unorthodox and yet so biologically primary way, she was reversing that process.

During the years, witnessing the human transformation of the planet, she had been times and times again struck by this vision-like image of a circle that comprehended all the livings along the history of Earth. Extinct, living and still to be in all the eons life had endured. And out of the blue this thread, which were the humans, fraying out and unraveling into the abyss while dismantling the whole circle. In a sort of way, eating and digesting people was a way to mend the circle and put it back on track.

But as soon as she felt she had just overcome her dismay for her actions, she was captured again by her all too humans thought of remorse. Even if humanity as a whole was the fraying thread, not any single person was responsible herself, and not any single one deserved to pay with her life. She could clearly distinguish the conflicting voices of two party in her soul. Because to the sacredness of each human life, another voice responded that the point was she wasn’t punishing anyone specific but instead, thanks to her size, consuming people without distinction. Her gut were equitably digesting everyone. None was being specifically targeted, everyone had the same opportunity to nourish her and through her to give back to Earth a portion of liveliness.

And yet another rebuke from the opposing force. She was a vegetarian, but in a couple hours of this titan life, she had put meat back on the menu. And from the other side the striking counter. She had been a vegetarian for two main reasons: the cruelty of the meat industry that before killing animal deprived them of a life worthy of that name, and the environmental impact of mass meat production. And eating people didn’t fall into any of those categories. The human she chewed and digested were not farmed but more or less “found” or at best “preyed upon”. And, again, eating people had an environmental impact but in a pretty positive way.

She felt sick of listening to those “voices” further. She considered the question unsolvable. Eating people was either rightful or wrong. Yet, it seemed to be both in her current position. A human killing another human was a murderer. But was she a human anymore? She seemed unable to develop further thought in that direction. The answer was not going to be found in her solitary rumination. She settled for a median solution. For now, she intended not to eat people anymore but to suspend any judgment on that choice when performed by other titans. And yet she hoped pretty strongly not to discover Zack as being one of those. She decided it was finally time to find out what all this had been for. What did this milk do. She looked around searching for her friends.

They had not gone very far. Just a dozen steps away they were in the middle of some crops, having sex slowly and peacefully. Cynthia was comprehensibly struck by that image. Her friends were completely oblivious of the fact that she was so close to them. They were laying on the ground, Hannah on top, kissing each other. Hannah’s hips were involved in this oscillatory motion in order to allow for her vagina to apply a suction on Micheal’s penis. She was also stretching one arm to grope his balls, while he was just favoring her motion caressing her hips and ass cheeks.

Cynthia was dismayed. Her two friends were just having sex in front of her like it was the most common thing in the world, as if they were just sipping tea during a conversation in the living room. And yet, she felt a strange sense of tenderness looking at them. They were not having any sort of rough or bloated sex, they were just pleasuring each other softly and pretty romantically. It felt like they weren’t even looking for an orgasm but just for the maximum enjoyment and perfection of the act itself. She didn’t want to interrupt. She in fact felt more like disappearing was the right choice, and yet she was a million of tons monster whose every movement was going to provoke earthquakes. She decided it was better to stay still and look in another direction waiting for them to reach her again.

She went to move her right hand to help herself adjust her sitting looking elsewhere from Hannah and Micheal, but she found said hand, or at least half of it, deeply inserted in her own vagina. While her mind was slowly deciding to concede her friends privacy, her body had already decided to instead mirror their pleasure seeking one of its own. She kept looking in a different direction, but her ears had never been so tensed before with the purpose to catch any single small slurping noise emitted by Hannah’s vagina railing on her husband shaft. She felt more then one moan mount within her throat in response to some specific increase either in the volume or the rhythm, but she did her best to suffocate them all. Something that increased instead of reducing her pleasure. She came, at least twice. And then she stopped. She waited for them to finish as well licking her fingers with only the point of her tongue slipping through her lips, like a kitten looking for traces of milk on a wet surface. Milk which was not only figurative.

Since she in fact had repeatedly pierced her left nipple with her other hand, she now had more than one drop of milk on the points of her fingers. After she had cleaned the fingers on her right one, she put her left index closer and closer to her tongue. She touched it softly, the milk traversed her tongue up to her throat and she felt it reach her stomach with a small bole of saliva. It didn’t take more than ten seconds for her entire body to react to that.

The milk hit hard, like an adrenaline rush. Her vision and hearing faulted for a couple second and when she was back to her senses she felt the pleasure slowly dying out like a vibrating surface which was slowly getting back to a resting position. Whatever that milk did, in terms of possible further physical transformation, it surely had an astonishing impact in terms of sensory affectation. Cynthia had met drugs in her youth, but more on the hashish and marijuana side of the spectrum. She remembered ecstasy and a couple times with molly. But this was different. It didn’t affect perception and it was far stronger and faster. She thought that maybe such a rush was akin to cocaine consumption. But she felt no excitement of sort. She just felt like her brain had gone full activation for a second and then had slowly got back to homeostasis.

She wondered if it was this the proper power of giantess milk. To be a powerful drug. If that was the case, maybe it wasn’t that worth it to eat humans. Yes, the pleasure was incredible and she couldn’t wait for the moment she could suck an entire gallon of that substance from her friend’s juggs. But on the other hand, if the only outcome of making people renounce to their lives, hopes and aspirations digested in her stomach acids, was to “get high” on the titanic scale, then she could put an end to that. She had given up on drugs years before and she never felt any remorse for that decision. Human meat was apparently a delicacy and giantess milk was an addictive substance, but neither of them justified the price required to obtain it. And yet, the fact that at least once she was going to experience that same sensation on a wider scale thrilled her. If she was going to exclude people from her diet, she felt she deserved one last treat.

Cynthia stood up and walked in her friends’ direction. Hannah had still Micheal’s gland in her mouth and was clearly gagging on his semen. She didn’t falter and kept walking, she felt so self-confident. Maybe that milk stuff really was like a sort of cocaine for titans. First that rush of pleasure and now this inner feeling of power. She didn’t feel anymore like just a massive clumsy behemoth but like a goddess, rightfully pressing the land under her feet. She cut a highway in half with the ball of her left foot and just two steps later crushed half of a group of country houses organized around a small courtyard. And she felt she was conceding a great privilege to those human vestiges by flattening them with her bare feet.

She finally reached Hannah which was cleaning her lips with the back of her hand. Cynthia didn’t say nothing and just sit on the side of her friend. She then lay on her back and took her friends arm until Hannah’s face was right on top of hers. She then took her chin with her grip and brought it softly toward her right nipple. She also caressed Micheal’s hip to recall his attention. Micheal came on the side of his wife. Cynthia looked at him and then in the direction of her other nipple. Her left hand was doing its best to hold the massive boob which was destined to the giant. When both titans were in position and already suckling, she felt the milk leaving her body.

It was a warm, all-encompassing sensation. She looked at the both of them like a benevolent mother. She really felt she wanted to give all possible nourishment to those immense titans she had as pals. And then she set her gaze on her prey. Hannah’s nipples were hanging right in front of her eyes, dangling back and forth due to their owner motion. She grabbed one of Hannah’s tits, and the other giantess clearly felt the strength of her grip since she first reacted with a moan, but unable to stop sucking the precious white nectar, and then adjusted in order to obey the imperative implicated in that same grip. Cynthia’s lips stretched forward avidly looking for the scarlet wrinkly nipple of Hannah and finally docked. Cynthia hesitated one more second and then her diaphragmatic muscles applied a negative pressure on her lungs in order to make her mouth perform an act of suction.

Million of gallons of milk traversed her tongue and esophagus and landed in her stomach. The first thing she could clearly distinguish was that same honey-like flavor she had already detected hours earlier in Micheal’s sperm. But soon after her nervous termination were met by the milk reacting with her insides. And it struck her like a thousand lightning bolts

The three of them reached Todd which was waiting for them sitting at a distance, waiting for the three to conclude their such longed for reunion. When they arrived he had already gained a standing position, showing his own impressive physique in the light of the early morning. Selena didn’t lose a bit and introduced him to her family.

The embarrassment wasn’t small, especially with Betty. For as convulse and confuse the growth process had been, the memory of the way there was in fact still pretty definite in everyone’s mind. Selena, to be fair, had completely removed it, if not as a neutral information completely erased in comparison to the happiness of being all together. Cassie herself remembered it all a little better, but as a series of phases of acceptance of the possibility to get back her legs.

Betty of all, seemed to be the only one to share the exact same mood of Todd about the events of the night before and the ongoing ones. It took a good while and a good dose of attentive censorship to tell the whole story of how Selena’s trip to the city of crystals had been interrupted. How she met Todd, why he was grown. Todd took the chance to point out that he had accepted to grow for the sake of finding a way to “improve Cassie’s health”. Selena didn’t know if this was a little reference to their disagreement the night before, but she kept going, cutting the part about the disagreement the night before. Todd had nothing more to add, nor did he wanted to contradict Selena in front of her family. Or in front of anyone else. A part that had been removed as well was the one concerning the two developing feelings for each others, but several hints in the story and the aforementioned memories of the night before left little space for ambiguities about the current status of their relationship.

Betty and Cassie listened carefully to each passage. The older giantess was the first one to talk. “So, there are other people that are as big as we are? Is it correct?” Selena didn’t just thought once again about the giants that had overturned her life. She recalled the moment in which substantially the same question had been posed to her by the journalist during the interview. She couldn’t say why, but somehow she didn’t like being remembered of them. She had no precise hard feelings toward those strangers, and they had slipped from her mind just as soon as she had reached a partial understanding of her condition, its potentialities and the plan to grow Cassie and make her walk again. But it seemed like everyone else she told her story to kept returning to what she considered such a small detail of the whole picture. Yet, she was intelligent enough to know, it wasn’t.

“Yes, there are other giants out there. I don’t know if they were the first, or if there’s even more that grew the ones I encountered, but for sure, at least those three are somewhere right now just as big as we are.”
Betty pondered about it and then asked: “But who are these people? And are they people?”
“I mean, are we?” Cassie asked ironically.
Betty rejected her niece’s sophistry “I mean, they did that to Selena, and only then she could … grow other people.”
“Well, maybe someone did it to them first, so they wouldn’t differ much from us.” Cassie replied.
“They were a family.” Todd tried to join the conversation.
“What?” Cassie asked more for the surprise of hearing Todd than for the information itself.
“They were a family. When we were in the gas station opposite to the one where Selena was grown, we … dealt with the smaller of them. She was a child, eight … nine years, I think. And she referred to the other two as ‘mom” and ‘daddy’ several time. It is difficult to understand what giants say when you’re small, but those words are pretty much unmistakable.”

The three women metabolized the news, and the first one to talk again was Cassie.
“Hey, this means we can grow people too, now!”
Betty was still thinking about the missing family of giants, wondering where did they come from and where may they be now. Selena was thinking about them as well, mostly waiting for the topic to disappear from the discussion. But Cassie’s sentence took everyone by surprise. She had put an enormous and, at least for Selena suspicious enthusiasm into those words.

“I mean … I suppose we all can, yes. Just … just like we did.” Selena agreed.
“Dope! Isn’t it?” Betty was just as disconcerted as her older niece.
“Why would you think that?” Cassie felt a bit under scrutiny for the lack of shared enthusiasm in the others.
“I mean. Selena did it!”
Selena got a little nervous “I mean, yes, I did grow you!”
“I mean, you grew Todd as well. Nothing personal Todd!” She said speaking to the giant. He kind of tried to express he hadn’t taken it personally with a facial expression, but none could say with how much success.
“It was for … it’s different!”
“Oh really?! Why is that?” Cassie defiantly asked.

Her most infantile part was suddenly emerging. She had plenty of times thrown out tantrums when she was a child when she felt Selena was being treated unfairly better than her just because she was the older one. Something that of course had almost disappeared along the years, but never completely. Except after the accident, when every animosity in Cassie had been completely dimmed. And with her rediscovered strength a little animosity had returned as well. Betty’s default reaction to those situations, had always been that of rushing to defuse the conflict.

“Cassie, honey, I don’t get your point here?”
“My point is …” but Cassie could see that she was getting unnecessarily angry over nothing and skewed her position “My point is that all of this is incredible, and to be honest I think it is such in a positive way. Like … I don’t know … I think I really like being a giantess!” These words completely reversed Selena’s mood, her expression turned immediately from bitterness to sudden approval. “I mean, you can really say that!” Selena added.
“Of course we’re all happy about your recovery dear, it fill my heart with the greatest joy in the world to see you like this, but …”
“Yeah, that’s great too!” Cassie interrupted Betty “But also being this big, and … and powerful! Like … I don’t know. I feel like I could lift a mountain right now!”
“I bet you actually could!” Selena had clearly jumped on the train of enthusiasm of her sister now.
Betty tried to curb that enthusiasm. “I mean, it’s … like … what would we eat? And … where will we find clothes that fit? Where would we live? Is it just me that can’t stop thinking about these and so many more questions?” Betty asked looking at Todd. He, at least, seemed the only one not to celebrate or cherish the complete loss of their previous life. Cassie returned from her personal glorious fantasies and focused on the more urgent of those question. “All the other stuff apart, how do we eat, sis? Like, I feel like I’m kind of starving already!”
Selena smiled and then gestured in the vague direction of the plain and the hills in the distance. “Here’s a whole buffet for you, sis!”
Cassie looked in the distance hoping to see where was her sister pointing to, but to no avail. “Sorry, sis … is this some kind of joke on the power of imagination?”
“Cas, we can eat every single thing we want … apparently! Like, the first thing I ate was a gas station!”
“What?!” Betty interrupted.
“Yeah! Believe me! It seems that we’re so big we can digest even concrete, or metal. Actually, I don’t know how it works, but so far we have already eaten all sorts of materials and it was enough to fill without side-effects or any other consequence.”
Cassie and Betty weren’t convinced. Selena was a little lost in her thought, but then she returned into the conversation.
“Well, except one.”
“What?” Cassie asked.
“Are you alright sweetie!” Betty asked concerned.
“Oh, I’m fine now. It’s just …”
“Come on, sis! What is it?”
“It’s just that the first time … well, it gets a little rough!”
“What do you mean?”
“Weeeeell, I guess you’ll find out!”
“Are you kidding me? What is it? Dude, don’t be such an ass! What’s the catch?”
“Cas! There’s no catch. As I said, you can safely eat whatever you find around you. Even the earth itself!”
“I don’t know. You seem pretty suspicious!”
Selena was smiling thinking that seeing her sister controlled by that powerful pulse she herself had felt the first time she had eaten something as a giantess could be pretty fun a spectacle. Plus, she wanted to see if the thing was still there or it was just something that hit her. If there were any differences between herself who had been grown by the presumably original giants, and her sister and Betty which were sort of second hand giantesses. “Trust me! It’s fine. I’ll show you. But first, let’s move toward those hills. Here is pretty … inhabited and we don’t want to make any mess too close to these people’s homes.”
The plane they were standing was just outside the natural reserve, therefore far from densely inhabited. But still here and there a colonial house, a farm or a barn could be seen. And every single surface the four titans were marking with their footprints was someone’s crops field. Betty and Cassie followed Selena close to a set of small hills which were covered by a thick wood.
“This wood could be a valid starter, I think!”
“Trees?” Cassie asked still unconvinced.
“Yay! They’re close to a salad. Each one has a specific flavor though, but they tend to mesh when you eat them in a bunch.”
“Well, they are pretty small, indeed.” Betty commented embarrassed. She wasn’t more prone to eat trees than her niece, but she also had been educated to politely taste each thing which were offered her to eat. Moreover, the night before with all the commotion neither her nor Cassie had had dinner, so they were starving by that time. Selena ripped a good bunch of trees and brought them to her mouth she let them fall on her tongue and licked away the remaining on her fingers. She then chewed satisfied and gulped down. “Ah, pretty fresh! Still covered by the morning dew!”
Cassie and Betty had observed the scene and they knew it was now their turn to try. Each one approached the task differently. The younger giantess just ripped a very large amount of trees from the side of the hill leaving a newborn clearing at their place. She brought them to her lips and engulfed them helping herself with her tongue. She started chewing slowly, making a grimace for the unpleasant flavor. But the more she chewed the more her taste buds seemed to accustom themselves to the novelty. When she gulped down, she couldn’t deny it was kind of pleasant. So she reached for a second handful, now more secure of her intentions.
Betty, meanwhile had ripped just a couple larger trees and she was observing them as if to find a good reason to put them back. She possibly saw something moving on a branch, like a squirrel or a bird. And she gulped down in uncertainty. But looking at both her nieces intent to have breakfast with the forest, she decided it was worth a try. She had pretty much the same experience than Cassie. Unpleasant and unsavory at first, better and better while chewing. She thought it wasn’t great, but it wasn’t terrible either. She took a more consistent amount the second time and she ate them without further consideration.
Selena felt refreshed after just three or four bites. She wasn’t really hungry in the first place and she receded to watch her sister fall victim to the force from within. And the force didn’t take long before entering the scene. Cassie’s movement became lesser and lesser harmonious, she started ripping more and more trees without giving herself the time to actually put them in her mouth. The same mechanism, at a slower pace, was happening to Betty.
Selena could empathize with them slowly losing control over their appetite and even their deeds. Observing the phenomenon from outside though wasn't just as discomforting. It was in fact kind of appealing. She remembered she had felt something similar about Todd at the landfill and she started pondering about it. To be a colossal being was something she was slowly but progressively getting used to. To be a colossal being in a tiny world inhabited by tiny humans, was a thought she had already expressed a strong attraction for. But she started wondering if the whole thing worked like some sort of drugs that brought those involved in it to delve into the entirety of such a condition the more and the faster it kept going. 
She had accepted her size and even become grateful for it relatively pretty fast. And a strong accelerator of this psychological development had been the presence of Todd. Watching another giant acting and even just being beside her had painted the whole experience in a such a more positive way. She felt pretty awkward and even a bit terrified to interact with the minuscule customers at the gas station. Far less awkward and even a bit inebriating had been the encounter with the media troupe at the landfill. She felt she wanted more and more to kind of "come out of the closet" as a self-conscious and self-accepting goddess. And a goddess among mortals sort of divinity. Which meant, sooner or later, to gather up her small group, clear their common intentions and make their very own entry into society. The next step on this path was to convince Todd. The very man, which interrupted her train of though to ask her something.

Looking at Jamila walking in front of me right on the side of her former employer I pondered about the fact that there was just enough chance of being corrupted in power as there was in servitude. Despite that looking a bit paradoxical. It was neither a surprise nor a novelty to consider Jamila’s peculiar conditions of service. She could make the use she best liked of the enormous mansion Ginevra left her most of the year, always under the unspoken rule of keeping it in perfect conditions for whenever the rightful owner wanted to come for a visit. The same applying to the vintage car that once belonged to the very old patriarch of the family.

Thus Jamila, despite her origins could make use of a mansion and a luxury vehicle exactly because she was and most importantly she felt at the complete service of Ginevra. In some way, the employer’s behavior authorized a sense of rightfulness in the employee. Since Ginevra always looked down on Jamila, Jamila could feel she was under her protection just as much as under her surveillance. And since Ginevra never did any gesture to loosen even slightly the form of that bond, Jamila never felt obliged to not take full advantage of every perk in her job.

These consideration had taken root in my mind for a while now, but they were suddenly reinforced and started coagulating into a sort of coherent whole only in that moment watching the two giantesses walking arm in arm like they were just taking a causal stroll in the narrow streets of one of the towns around the lake. This because they weren’t taking a casual stroll in the narrow streets of the lake towns. They were marching above an entire landscape like it was a red carpet unrolled in front of them. A carpet filled with all sorts of minuscule obstacles, anything but a minority of which were human constructions.

Both the older and the larger giantess in fact seemed to have perfectly incorporated the golden rule. They didn’t just proceed trampling this or that thing from time to time. They were actively exploring the expanse in front of them. They walked toward this or that landmark, pointed at it, crouched to give a better look and moved to the next. In the process, a lot of other stuff which was deemed unworthy of their frivolous and extremely fleeting interest, was completely flattened under their feet.

Not that instead, those unfortunate things which captured such attention had any better luck. Whenever they stopped to better observe any landmark they didn’t just limit to observe it. Most of the time they ripped it off the ground and manipulated it or toyed with it with their toes. In both cases, their contingent plaything ended up in shambles. If I couldn’t say I was surprised in observing this behavior in Ginevra, I surely was a bit more in observing it in Jamila. She wasn’t bulldozing roads, buildings and all kind of infrastructure only for distraction. She was intently dismissing whatever significance those things may claim.

I thought that was exactly because she felt her subordination to Ginevra had been secured despite there wasn’t any further contractual relation between them. Since she was still Ginevra’s maid, she could make the most of the perks provided by her condition. To be a titan was just a different kind of luxury belonging to Ginevra and her family, a luxury which she could vicariously benefit of. Once it was a large mansion a luxury car and a bottomless credit card, now it was the sheer power of her size. The fact that the whole world had to bow in front of her and she could dispose of it all as her personal possession to toy with. Until she could feel like she was under Ginevra’s patronage, she could keep the whole world under her feet. And so she did.

Both her and Ginevra were not just careless, they were actively making fun of the fragility of the landscape. They found a water tower, which in its full height resembled a shot glass attached to a concrete stick, and Jamila crouched to just pick it from the ground. She even put enough care to seal the tube from were tons of water started spilling with her little finger. Then she consigned it to Ginevra which turned it up and down with her fingers and then crunched it by closing her hand around it. The destruction was accompanied by a loud laugh of the two titanesses.

Soon after their attention was caught by a highway running along our path. The two approached the road and walked a bit on the sides of it looking at the traffic below. Then they started measuring how wide was the road compared to their feet. It didn’t take long to give a full measure. The three lanes per side divided by the small patch of grass were thinner than one single foot of the two. Of course, these experiments meant that the giantesses stepped again and again on the highway in several points, absolutely uncaring of the cars they trampled or for those that couldn’t brake in time and crushed ruinously against their thick skin.

Mimi and I were lagging behind because I wanted to talk to her and thought it would’ve been best to do it before we reached our parents. Thus I kept stopping and asking her to kiss me. Something to which she complied every time because it was evident she was too joyful to care about anything in her surroundings. When I considered the distance between us and the destructive duo ahead sufficient not to be interrupted, or even just heard by Ginevra, I finally addressed the titanic elephant in the room. “Hey!” Mimi welcomed my recall as if it had just awakened her. “Oh … hey there!” She came in for another kiss. I kissed her back but very briefly. She finally noticed something was off. “Hey there! What’s up with you now?” I didn’t answer immediately. She tiled her head to the side and made a smirk of confusion. “Did I … did I say, or do something that …” “It’s not you!” Another pause. “Then what is it, Zack? I’m here, talk to me!” She was starting to get nervous. She could deal with everything except me being silent a bit too much. Finally I sighed and answered. “Your grandma, and Jamila …” “Yeah, I know, I know! She was not part of the plan. To be fair, I completely forgot that by going to the lake house she would’ve been there. But now that she has grown as well, and everything went alright, it seems like even better than planned!” She tried to include me in her cheers. “No, it’s not … I mean, I’m fine with growing her. I mean, after all it makes sense. She was there, and she has been a part of the family for so long …” “Yeah. In fact, the more I think about it, the more it seems right to me. Not even right … inevitable.” I sighed again.
She kept asking “What, then? Why are you always so worried? Everything went fine!” “I don’t think everything went fine!” I blurted out without considering my tone. Luckily some instinctive reflex had kept my voice quiet enough for Ginevra and Jamila not hear anything and keep examining some small buildings they’d ripped off the ground. Mimi instead had heard and perceived those last words. “What … what do you mean?” She looked very concerned. “I don’t think everything went fine. I … your … Ginevra, she … uhhfff.” I couldn’t spell my distress in having to have that conversation. Yet I couldn’t just take forever to convey the message. “Listen! - I said taking Mimi’s hands into mine – I talked to your grandma before. When you were … playing in the lake with Jamila.” I could clearly see that the way I had pronounced the word ‘playing’ must’ve sounded like an accusation, and I couldn’t completely deny it was that. But I kept going. “She’s evil. I told you she was like that …” Mimi retracted her hands and looked away from me. “Oh come on. You’re exaggerating as always …” “No! No, I’m not. I talked to her. She said to me that people are nothing and that she would treat them as that.” “You probably misinterpreted her wit. She is just very … full of herself, and probably was still shocked by the change …” “Do you really think so?”
I looked intensely at her and then hinted with my head in Ginevra and her maid’s direction. They were now collecting cars from the ground, discarding those they didn’t like by simply pinching them to nothing between their fingers. Mimi remained silent for a moment. “Well … that’s …” She was clearly in distress, almost hyperventilating. I took her hand once again, this one time she didn’t retract. “They just don’t understand …” “I think they understand very well. Both your grandmother and Jamila. Just look. They’re doing whatever they want. They’re completely blind to the destruction they’re causing. At best, it seems to amuse them!” Mimi kept looking at the two behemoths playing with their set of toys, but probably just to avoid my eyes. “I don’t know Zack. It just seems so …” “What?” I didn’t want to really hear that, but I felt like it was necessary for those words to be said out loud. “It just seems so … vain!” She concluded and remained silent. “What do you mean?” “It looks like such a waste of time to worry for … the people. They’re too small. It’s impossible not to harm them.” “That doesn’t seem like something made out of distraction.” I objected. “No. I mean … - she sighed, she looked like she was finally removing a coat of armor from her body – who cares?!”
Those words resounded under my skin. “What?!” I almost screamed, distracting the two titanesses from their games for just a second.“I mean. Who cares!? Why bother so much? Since it’s impossible to avoid harming them, then … well …” “Then … what?” My eyes were wide open, and I could hardly contain myself anymore. “Then, nothing. Then … so be it. People are small. We crush them. So sorry! What else can we do? We’re gigantic now and they are … just there. What can we do? I can’t just command everyone. My nana is an adult, so is Jamila. So are my parents. They do what they want. They’re in charge of their own actions. I just … I just can’t stop them.” “So better join them.” I commented venomously. Mimi finally looked at me.
“I'm sorry, wha ...?” “I saw you at the lake!” “What do you mean?” “You and Jamila in the lake, playing with everything you could find. Boats included.” “I was …” “There were people on those boats! Who knows how many!” “Well excuse me if I was excited to share my happiness with someone that was so close to me since I was a child.” “It’s not to me that you owe any excuse!” “Of course, it’s not to you!” “What would that mean?” “What do you want me to say, Zack? What? That I killed those people? Well, of course I did. They were just there, like every other goddamn person. And I was just playing, and … everything is just so fragile. Everything crumbles!” “That’s why you don’t play with it. That’s why you stay away.” “Stay away? From what? Everything? Zack, everything is so fragile. Everything we touch gets destroyed very easily. What am I supposed to do? Stay still forever? I can’t and I won’t. I want to live my life, not flee from it. And if my life is this, I want to live this.” “So you want to destroy stuff?” “Ohff, you’re impossible! I want to just enjoy what has been given to me. What has been given to us. Just look. Everyone else is happy. My grandma and Jamila! My parents, and Elsa, and Jo and Arthur. They’re all just doing their best. They’re just enjoying it. And I’m sure by now your mom is on the same page. And I can’t wait to rejoin with them. We could be a part of this all. Why can’t we just enjoy it as well and stop worrying? Why can’t you?”
I listened to all that in silence. I tried my best to give all those arguments the benefit of doubt once again. But Ginevra had been clear, all I had seen from Hannah and Micheal had been a clear sign as well. Those people were all pretty satisfied with their immense power and showed not even the slightest sign of using it responsibly. They may not be bad intentioned but they were surely ready to exploit the size difference from normal people at full scale. And I didn’t want to be a part of all that. While some sort of resolution was forming within me, I could see was Jamila sitting on the ground next to Ginevra and putting some kind of vehicle between the toes of her feet. Her employer waited for the thing to be in place and then squeezed it until a small explosion erupted. The two giantesses welcomed the event with further laughter. Mimi could see the scene as well, she was clearly upset from it. But I knew it was only because it didn’t help her argument.
She blew some more air from her nostril and shrugged. “I will just talk to them. And tell them to just go easier on the little people. But if you want them to listen to me … if you want everyone to be on your … our same page, you’ll have to be on my side. If we fight between us, none is going to take us seriously.”
She begged. I thought about it a little bit more. I couldn’t just shrug my distress off once again, but I decided to hold it in at least a little more. That one last conversation between me and Mimi had brought no surprise. I knew it was going to come sooner or later. And I knew the moment it started where each of us stood. Even literally, I stood in the middle of a small wood while she was uncaringly scratching one foot with the other on top of some infrastructure like a small power plant. Power lines and other metal scraps could clearly be distinguished hanging between her toes. I felt even more lonely.
Maybe that’s why some reflex within me pushed me to hold every next decision a bit more. As lonely and distraught as I was, I couldn’t help but feel the urge to see my mom. If she had grown, which I didn’t doubt the least in that moment, at least I could share everything with her. Above all, something I never felt before. The sense that Mimi had disappointed me somehow. That I couldn’t put all of that trust in her. I even felt some tears forming due to my wounded pride. Big and strong, as I was supposed to be, and yet willing to flee into the arms of my mom.
I held those inside as well, gulped down imperceptibly and nodded to her. “Fine! We’ll do your way. You can talk with them and tell them I’m completely on your side if you wish.” Mimi smiled. In her eyes I could see the relief of another crisis averted. She didn’t even seem to notice that my body and posture contradicted my words so clearly. I used to be such an open book to her. And I had got no better at hiding my moods. It’s just that she was becoming less and less attentive to them. It was this, far more than whatever treatment the titans reserved to normal people that hurt me in that moment. She turned to the other two goddesses.
“Grandma, Jamm! We need to go! Mom, dad and Cynthia must be waiting for us now and we can’t keep being late!” Ginevra answered while scrubbing the late afternoon traffic from her left foot. “You’re right, sweetheart! We just got caught up in some silliness. You know, everything’s so unusual and curious. We were just … exploring!” She laughed, and so did Jamila which was already standing up helping herself by planting her hand on a gas station and making it explode. “Ooops, sorry! Wow, it really is difficult to move when you get this big, isn’t it?”
She cleaned her hand on her hip and scratched some dirt which used to be other signs of civilization from her butt cheeks, and rushed to help Ginevra stand as well. The older leviathan stood up and started marching in the direction we were following some minutes before. Mimi reached Jamila and I started walking some seconds later. I was quite distant, but at our height, there was very little noise to cover the conversation between the mastodontic maid and the titanic teen.